Rev.  Felix  Ward,  C.E 


,  ; 


/ 


£ibrary  offche'fc  Keoloofical  ^etninary 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 


PRESENTED  BY 

Joel  Sehevers 


IBX2>8ft< 


I 


THE  PASSIONISTS 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2019  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/passionistssketc00ward_1 


ST.  PAUL  OF  THE  CROSS 
The  Founder  of  the  Passionists 


THE  PASSIONISTS 

Sketches 

Historical  and  Personal 


BY 


V 


REV.  FELIX  WARD,  G.P. 


WITH  A  PREFACE  BY 

THE  LATE  CARDINAL  GIBBONS 


NOV 

“toe 


:  New  York,  Cincinnati,  Chicago 

BENZIGER  BROTHERS 


PRINTERS  TO  THE 
HOLY  APOSTOLIC  SEE 


PUBLISHERS  OF 
BENZIGER’S  MAGAZINE 


Jmprimi  Potest 

JUSTIN  CAREY,  C.P., 

Provincial . 

&W  ©bstat 

ARTHUR  J.  SCANLAN,  S.T.D., 

Censor  Librorum. 

imprimatur 

ifi  PATRICK  J.  HAYES,  D.D., 

Archbishop  of  New  York. 


NEW  York*  May  18,  1923. 


Copyright.  1923.  By  Bbnziger  Brothers 
Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


TO 


THE  MOST  REVEREND  FATHER 

SILVIO  DI  VEZZA,  G.P. 

SUPERIOR  GENERAL  OF  THE 

CONGREGATION  OF  THE  PASSION 

THE  SUCCESSOR  OF  SAINT  PAUL  OF  THE  CROSS 
WHO  BY  HIS  AFFABILITY  AND  WISDOM,  HIS  LOVE 
FOR  THE  CONGREGATION  AND  ITS  SACRED 
TRADITIONS,  HAS  ENHANCED  THE  IDEALS  OF  ITS 

BELOVED  FOUNDER 

THIS  VOLUME  IS  AFFECTIONATELY  AND 
GRATEFULLY  DEDICATED  BY  HIS  SON  IN  CHRIST 


FELIX  WARD,  C.P. 


PREFACE 


FATHER  FELIX  was  requested  by  the  Superiors  of  the  Order  to 
write  the  history  of  the  Passionists  in  America,  and  though  the 
Fathers  assured  him  that  he  was  competent  for  this  work,  he 
consulted  me  before  he  consented  to  undertake  it.  I  told  him  that 
he  was  the  choice  of  the  Fathers  for  the  work,  that  I  agreed  with 
them  that  he  was  competent  for  it,  and  that  God  would  bless  it.  I  saw 
at  once  its  value. 

It  would  recall  the  memory  of  the  great  and  good  Bishop  O’Connor 
of  Pittsburgh,  his  far-sighted  wisdom,  and  one  of  the  many  blessings 
which  he  secured  for  the  Church  in  America — the  presence  and  work 
of  the  Passionist  Fathers.  Besides,  it  would  rescue  from  oblivion  the 
memories  of  the  holy  men  w*ho  founded  the  Order  in  America,  and 
they  would  live  on  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  faithful  unto  edifica¬ 
tion.  They  were  international  men;  they  became  all  things  to  all  men; 
they  identified  themselves  with  our  country;  they  became  Americans. 
Their  work  proves  that  the  rule  and  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
are  adapted  to  every  clime  and  every  age.  Especially  is  the  work  of 
the  Order  needful  in  our  time  and  country.  The  inspiration  of  the 
Passion  of  Our  Lord  and  its  lessons  will  be  a  safeguard  against  the 
spirit  of  the  world.  “The  word  of  the  Cross  is  indeed  to  them  that 
perish  foolishness,  but  to  us,  it  is  the  power  of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of 
God.”  It  will  save  us  from  the  tendency  of  the  age — worldliness. 

I  knew  the  Founders  personally  and  admired  them.  They  upheld 
the  highest  type  of  the  Roman  ecclesiastic;  they  were  simple  in  faith 
and  affable  in  manner,  holy  in  life,  great  in  work.  Though  not  in¬ 
timately  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  country,  their  sermons 
always  went  to  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Their  very  presence  and  ap¬ 
pearance  seemed  to  reveal  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  them. 
Hence  they  won  the  love  and  veneration  of  the  American  people. 
Surely,  before  it  is  too  late,  we  should  like  to  have  their  work  and  in¬ 
fluence  traced  by  one  who  lived  with  them,  who  knew  them  well,  and 
enjoyed  their  confidence. 

My  friend,  Father  Felix,  will  transmit  their  message  to  the  Passion¬ 
ists  in  America  in  narratives  that  will  afford  delightful  reading  while 
giving  pages  of  history  in  the  Church,  unwritten  by  the  general  histo¬ 
rian. 


7 


8 


Preface 


I  wish  this  book  Godspeed  in  its  message  to  the  Fathers  and  its  story 
to  the  faithful. 

James  Cardinal  Gibbons. 

Feast  of  the  Presentation 
November  21,  1918. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


PREFACE  . .  .  . 

INTRODUCTION . . 

CHAPTER  I 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - Early  training  and  vocation;  incidents  striking, 

beautiful,  attractive:  The  world  lures  him;  Our  Lord  wins  him;  his 


choice - Devotion  to  the  Passion  and  our  Blessed  Lady - Innocence 

and  austerity  of  life,  the  result . 25 


CHAPTER  II 

Habit  of  the  Passion 

Habit  of  the  Passion  given  him  by  our  Blessed  Lady - She  appeared  to  Paul 

wearing  it - Foundation  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion - Paul 

writes  the  Rule  at  Our  Lady’s  bidding.  First  visit  to  Rome - Turned 

away  from  the  Vatican - Vow  to  promote  devotion  to  the  Passion - 

Monte  Argentaro - Joined  by  John  Baptist,  his  brother - Monsignor 

Pignatelli  invites  them  to  Gaeta;  Monsignor  Caval'ieri  to  Troja - The 

latter  had  the  same  inspiration  as  Paul . 32 

CHAPTER  III 

The  New  Congregation 

Second  visit  to  Rome - Benedict  XIII  viva  voce  approves  the  Foundation 

of  the  Congregation - Ordains  Paul  and  John  Baptist  for  the  service 

of  the  sick  at  San  Gallicano - Warning  of  Monsignor  Cavalieri - 

Return  to  Monte  Argentaro  as  Apostolic  Missionaries - Prayer  and 


work - Blend  of  the  contemplative  and  active - Spirit  of  St.  Paul  of 

the  Cross . 39 


CHAPTER  IV 

The  Saint  of  the  Passion 

The  New  Congregation - Opposition  and  success - Devotion  to  the  Pas¬ 
sion,  its  secret  of  triumph - The  Saint  of  the  Passion - The  appeal 

of  the  Passion - Benedict  XIV  approves  the  Congregation,  first  by 

“Rescript,”  secondly,  by  Apostolic  Brief  Ad  Pastoralis;  and  Clement 

XIV,  by  the  Papal  Bull  Supremi  Apostolatus . 45 

9 


10 


Table  of  Contents 


CHAPTER  V 

Lone  Pilgrim — Dying  Saint 

The  Bull  Supremi  Apostolatus - Its  ample  provisions,  the  Magna  Charta 

of  the  Passionists:  The  Supreme  Pontiff  could  do  nothing  more  for 

the  Congregation - Father  Paul’s  last  mission - Retires  to  Saint 

Angelo - Grief  and  prophecy  at  the  suppression  of  the  Society  of  Jesus 

- Charge  against  the  Saint  by  Bernis,  the  French  Minister  at  Rome - 

Saints  John  and  Paul - Supreme  act  of  benevolence  of  Clement  XIV 

to  Father  Paul  of  the  Cross - Pius  VI  visits  the  dying  Saint - The 

prophecy - The  Bull  P  r  cedar  a  Virtutum  of  Pius  VI - The  Saint  could 

do  no  more  for  the  Congregation - His  last  words  and  death  ...  51 


CHAPTER  VI 

Suppression  and  Restoration 

French  Revolution - Powers  arrayed  against  France - Invasion  of  Italy 

- Pius  VI  a  prisoner  in  France - Dies  in  exile - Cardinal  Chi- 

aramonti - Favors  democratic  form  of  government - Is  elected  Pope 

- The  Congregation  of  the  Passion  nearly  suppressed - Pius  VII  and 

Napoleon - Refusal  of  the  Pope  to  close  papal  ports  to  English  ships 

- The  States  of  the  Church  attached  to  the  French  Empire - The 

Pope  a  prisoner  at  Fontainebleau - Cardinals  cited  to  Paris - Bishops 

driven  from  their  Sees - Priests  imprisoned  and  exiled - The  Orders 

suppressed - Passionists  cease  to  exist - The  greatest  sufferers - 

The  Pope  in  Rome - Napoleon  in  Elba - The  Passionists  restored 

a  month  and  a  day  after  Pius  VII  re-enters  Rome — —Passionists  re-enter 
Sts.  John  and  Paul’s . 58 


CHAPTER  VII 

Reconstruction 

The  Reconstruction - Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  hastens  to  Rome - 

Revives  hope  and  courage  in  his  companions - Is  elected  General - 

“The  Second  Founder” - Missions  in  Sinigaglia  by  Bishop  Strambi, 

Monsignor  Odescalchi  and  John  Mastai  Ferretti - The  young  catechist 

asks  to  become  a  Passionist - Destined  to  become  Pope  and  canonize 

the  Founder - Visit  of  Cardinal  Mastai  Ferretti  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s 

- Death  of  Gregory  XVI - Conclave - Election  of  Cardinal  Mastai 

Ferretti - Pius  IX - Father  Anthony  of  St.  James - Expansion  of 

the  Order  .  .  .  . .  .  .  67 


CHAPTER  VIII 

Expansion 

The  Passionists  and  Pius  IX  ( continued ) - He  declares  Paul  of  the  Cross 

Blessed - His  gift  to  the  Chapel  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - Visits  Sts. 

John  and  Paul’s  and  dines  with  the  Community - Incidents:  Pius  IX 

and  Padre  Pio - Visits  the  Scala  Santa - Gives  custody  of  it  to  the 

Passionists - Pontifical  College  built  for  the  Passionists - Opening 

declared  by  Pius  IX - His  munificence  continued - Expansion  of  the 

Order - Pius  IX  and  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James’  work  for  it - 


Table  of  Contents 


11 


Prayer  and  Mission  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - Father  Dominic  of  the 

Mother  of  God  chosen  for  it . 74 


CHAPTER  IX 

The  Oxford  Movement 

The  shepherd  boy  and  his  message  from  our  Blessed  Lady - Talents  dis¬ 
covered  by  a  mere  accident - Chosen  to  bring  about  the  prophetic 

vision  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross Meets  Father  Spencer  and  Dr.  Wise¬ 
man - League  of  the  three  friends - Father  Dominic  in  England - 

The  Oxford  Movement - Dr.  Newman  asks  admission  into  the  one  fold 

of  Christ . 81 


CHAPTER  X 

Father  Dominic  and  Dr.  Newman 

Father  Dominic’s  apostolate  in  England - Mr.  Dalgairns’  reception - In¬ 
cidents  of  Dr.  Newman’s  reception - The  Second  Spring  at  hand - Dr. 

Newman  enters  the  Church  as  Renan  leaves  it - The  client  of  St.  Paul 

of  the  Cross - The  disciple  of  Voltaire - Contacts  of  history  in  the 

contrast - “The  work  undone” - Mission  of  Dr.  Newman - Father 

Dominic’s  work  done - His  apostolate  short,  but  it  had  abundant  fruit 

- The  Province  he  founded  and  its  work— - — Vision  of  St.  Paul  of  the 

Cross,  his  comfort  and  reward . 88 

CHAPTER  XI 

The  Oxford  Movement  in  America 

The  Oxford  Movement  reacts  in  America - “Chelsea,”  the  Oxford  of  Amer¬ 
ica - Its  young  men  keen  on  the  contest  between  the  testimony  of 

antiquity  and  “the  great  Protestant  tradition” - Newman’s  Faith  of 

the  Fathers  and  Ward’s  Ideal  of  a  Christian  Church  led  to  critical  re¬ 
search - Marquis  of  Bute:  “The  Reformation,  a  great  national  crime 

and  the  most  indefensible  act  of  history” - A  great  awakening  in 

America - The  men  who  met  the  need - Redemptorists,  Paulists, 

Passionists - Distinguished  men  enter  the  one  fold  of  Christ  ...  95 

CHAPTER  XII 

Bishop  O’Connor’s  Invitation 

Foundation  in  America - Bishop  O’Connor  of  Pittsburgh - Brings  Sisters 

of  Mercy  and  Passionists  to  America - Propaganda  students  and  St. 

Paul  of  the  Cross - Friends  of  the  Passionists - Bishop  O’Connor  and 

Father  Anthony  of  St.  James - The  Founders  leave  Rome  just  as  Father 

Paul  of  the  Cross  is  Beatified - Incidents  en  route - Arrival  in  Phila¬ 
delphia - First  work  in  America - In  Pittsburgh  at  last - St.  Mi¬ 
chael’s,  first  charge . 102 


CHAPTER  XIII 

The  Passionists  in  America 

The  New  Monastery - Foundation  stone  laid  by  Father  Anthony - Bishop 


12 


Table  of  Contents 


O’Connor  blesses  the  Chapel  and  Monastery - Father  Anthony’s  address 

- Father  John  Dominic  arrives  With  Father  Luke  and  Brother  Jerome 

- Novices  received - Additions  to  the  house - Monastic  choir  and 

larger  Chapel - Brother  Alphonsus  sent  from  England  to  aid  Brother 

Jerome - Father  Gaudentius  sent  to  aid  on  missions - Annual  retreat 

of  the  clergy,  and  Diocesan  Synod  at  the  Monastery . 110 

CHAPTER  XIV 

Father  Anthony,  the  Founder 

Retrospect - The  Founder  and  his  associates - Father  Anthony  and  Father 

John  Dominic  lived  with  contemporaries  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - 

Links  between  them  and  us - Providential  men - They  transmit  the 

spirit  and  lovely  traditions  of  the  Order - Sketches  of  these  saintly 

men - Father  Anthony,  his  traits  and  character - Trains  first  novices 

and  first  missionaries - Cholera  in  Pittsburgh - Father  Anthony  and 

Father  Richard  Phelan  attend  the  stricken - Rivalry  for  the  post  of 

danger - Father  Phelan  asks  to  become  a  Passionist - Destined  to  be¬ 
come  Bishop  of  the  Diocese - Mastai  Ferretti  over  again . 117 

CHAPTER  XV 

Father  Anthony’s  Traits 

Father  Anthony  ( continued ) - Evidences  of  favor  with  God - Some  hu¬ 
man  traits - His  first  and  last  mission - He  held  to  the  method  of 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - He  would  allow  no  deviations  from  it  beyond 

the  adaptations  made  to  meet  the  circumstances  of  the  country - His 

counsel  to  our  missionaries - Reputation  for  sanctity - His  holy  death 

- Scenes  at  his  funeral . 123 


CHAPTER  XVI 

Father  Anthony’s  Associates 

Father  John  Dominic - Commissary  and  Provincial - Traits  of  character 

- An  ideal  Superior - His  wisdom  and  mildness - A  great  con¬ 
fessor - Some  of  his  counsels - He  loved  “the  Americans”  and  de¬ 
fended  them - He  saw  them  at  their  best  and  kept  them  at  their  best - 

He  understood  them  and  won  their  hearts  and  confidence - He  disliked 

“excessive  rigor  and  pernicious  laxity” - Father  Albinus - His  labors 

on  the  missions - Great  magnetism - Miraculous  escape - Prayer 

and  work  at  St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken - Revered  for  his  holy  life  .  128 

CHAPTER  XVII 

More  About  His  Associates 

Father  Stanislaus - Resigns  commission  in  the  army  and  becomes  a  Pas¬ 
sionist - A  man  of  great  gifts  and  loveliness  of  character - First  in 

charge  of  St.  Michael’s,  Pittsburgh - Marvellous  stories  told  of  him - 

His  musical  talents - How  he  turned  them  to  good  account - Pleas¬ 
ant  anecdotes - Brother  Lawrence - His  simple  goodness  and  work 

for  the  new  foundation - Tributes  to  his  virtue - Brother  Jerome - 

His  work  in  Pittsburgh  and  holy  life - Joined  prayer  and  work - 

Passionist  Brothers - Brothers  Lawrence  and  Jerome,  best  illustrations  135 


Table  of  Contents 


13 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

Missions  Begun 

Father  Gaudentius - Arrival  in  America  and  missionary  work - Years  in 

England  with  Cardinal  Wiseman  and  the  venerable  Father  Dominic - 

“The  Utica  letter” - Glimpses  of  the  Pioneers - Great  experience  in 

England  on  missions - An  adept  in  leading  non-Catholics  into  the  fold 

of  Christ - Tributes  to  his  missions  and  retreats - Founder  of  the 

Passionist  Sisters  in  England - Greatest  monument  to  his  zeal  and  de¬ 
votion  to  the  Passion - Father  Luke  Baudinelli - Gentle,  holy  and  wise 

- A  great  asset  for  the  Passionists  in  America - Three  Baudinellis, 

a  German,  an  Irishman,  and  a  Frenchman - First  Rector  of  St.  Paul’s 

Retreat - In  railroad  accident - Father  Luke,  the  Beloved  of  the 

American  Province . 143 


CHAPTER  XIX 

First  Students  to  Rome 

First  students  to  Rome - Father  James  Hoffzugott - Mission  to  Ireland 

- Fathers  John  Baptist  and  Thomas  Stephanini - The  new  church 

begun - Replica  of  that  on  Monte  Argentaro - The  novitiate - Fa¬ 
ther  Anthony  Master - First  novices - Stories  of  the  Novitiate - 

Reward  of  the  benefactors - Lessons  taught  by  Father  Anthony  .  .  .  150 

CHAPTER  XX 

Bishop  O’Connor’s  Request 

New  Foundations - Work  outside  Pittsburgh - Church  dedicated  to 

Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross - Joy  and  sorrow - Bishop  O’Connor  resigns 

his  See - Asks  to  become  a  Passionist - Enters  the  Society  of  Jesus 

- “A  Bishop  first,  then  a  Jesuit” - Foundations  in  the  Dioceses  of 

Buffalo  and  Newark - New  arrivals  from  Italy - First  ordinations 

- Death  of  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James - New  Province  in  America 

- Father  John  Dominic,  first  Provincial - The  First  Chapter - The 

outlook  promising . 157 


CHAPTER  XXI 

Passionists  in  California 

Father  Peter  Magonotti - First  venture  in  Australia - Work  for  the 

“Blacks  in  the  Bush” - Failure  of  heroic  men - Shipwreck  on  the 

coast  of  Peru - Miraculous  escape  of  Father  Raymond  as  the  ship 

goes  down - Stay  in  Lima - St.  Francis  Solano  claims  his  own - 

Father  Peter  in  California - Failure  and  Success - Passionists 

in  Mexico . 165 


CHAPTER  XXII 

Triumph  of  Failure 


Father  Peter  ( continued ) - Failure  and  success — Father  Peter  and  Father 

Anthony - Triumph  of  failure - The  lesson - Incidents  kindly  and 


14 


Table  of  Contents 


marvellous A  great  missionary  but  not  a  founder Second  Pro¬ 
vincial  Chapter Father  Ignatius  Pauli  presides Electors A 

seeming  anomaly  in  transmission  of  authority - Father  Anthony,  the 

Founder,  elected  Provincial - The  famous  Chapter - Its  great  work 

- Directory  for  missions - Care  of  parishes . 173 

CHAPTER  XXIII 

Canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 

Canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - Pius  IX  and  the  glorious  occasion 

- Five  hundred  Bishops,  twenty-five  thousand  Priests  and  one  hundred 

thousand  Faithful  present - Joy  of  the  children  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 

- American  Passionists  present - A  great  miracle  'in  Pittsburgh - 

Testimony  of  witnesses  after  fifty  years - What  Cardinal  G'ibbons 

said  of  it . 180 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

The  Pioneers  Again 

Father  Anthony  at  General  Chapter  in  1869 - Father  Albinus,  Provincial 

■ - Father  Anthony  and  Father  John  Dominic  again  in  Pittsburgh - 

Founder’s  love  for  America - Vocations  cultivated - Father  John 

Dominic  Provincial  once  more - Last  counsel  to  Passionists  in  America 

- Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini - First  Centenary  of  the  Death  of 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - International  College - Father  Edward  Touhy  187 

.CHAPTER  XXV 

Dr.  James  Kent  Stone 

Dr.  James  Kent  Stone - The  Invitation  heeded - “The  Ancient  Church 

in  the  right  after  all” - How  he  was  led  to  the  Passionists - Paulists 

and  Passionists  again - Invitation  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  heeded - 

“Father  Fidelis”  facile  prince ps  in  pulpit  and  on  platform - Cardinal 

Gibbons  asks  for  him - President  Arthur,  members  of  his  Cabinet, 

Judges  of  Supreme  Court  and  other  gentlemen  come  to  hear  him-* — In 

South  America  and  in  Rome - The  Golden  Sunset - “An  Awakening” 

- His  farewell - Father  Edmund  Hill - A  pretty  romance  and  happy 

outcome - The  Poet  of  Mary . 193 

CHAPTER  XXVI 

Wreck  in  Mid-ocean 

Startling  counsel  of  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini - Inspiring  words  of 

Leo  XIII  to  the  Fathers  of  the  twenty-fifth  General  Chapter - Father 

Victor  Provincial - Sacred  Heart  Retreat.  Louisville,  Kentucky - 

Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  succeeds  him - Foundation  in  St. 

Louis - Last  visit  of  Father  John  Dominic  in  1884 - A  precedent 

established - Father  John  Thomas  succeeds  himself - Consecration 

of  the  church  in  Pittsburgh - Father  Benedict  Mumane,  First  Amer¬ 
ican  Provincial - Father  Lawrence,  Visitor  General - Accident  to  the 

SS.  “City  of  Paris”  in  mid-ocean - Passionists  on  board  saved  by  St 

Paul  of  the  Cross - Death  of  Father  Benedict,  “the  Beloved” - Suc¬ 
ceeded  by  Father  Thomas  O’Connor . 201 


Table  of  Contents 


15 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

Father  General  Visits  America 

Father  Thomas  O’Connor - Lector  and  Provincial - Resembled  Pius  X 

and  hated  Modernism - Death  of  Father  Frederick  and  appointment 

of  Father  Stephen  to  succeed  him - Home  Rule  given  the  houses  in 

Mexico - Father  John  Baptist  Provincial - Visit  of  Father  General, 

Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli - Death  of  Father  John  Thomas;  is  succeeded 

by  Father  Fidelis  as  Consultor  General - Father  John  Baptist - “Do¬ 
ing  penance  in  Rome  for  his  American  sins” - Cardinal  Gibbons  and 

Dr.  Fletcher  visit  Rome - H'is  Eminence  and  Father  John - Pleasant 

incident  at  an  audience  with  Leo  XIII . 207 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

The  Golden  Jubilee 

The  Golden  Jubilee - Father  John  Baptist  sent  from  Rome  to  represent 

Father  General - A  Golden  Message  and  its  appeal - Results  of  the 

Chapter - Letters  to  Father  General  and  Cardinal  Gibbons - Prepara¬ 
tion  for  the  ceremony - The  Golden  Jubilee - Cardinal  Gibbons  pre¬ 
sides - Prelates  and  priests  present - Address  by  Father  John  Baptist; 

its  beauty  and  pathos . 214 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

Pleasant  Incidents 

Incidents  of  the  Golden  Jubilee - How  the  Cardinal  arranged  to  be  present 

- Reception  at  the  Shenley - Archbishop  Ryan’s  genial  humor - 

“The  fall  of  a  Roman  Cardinal” - Distinguished  guests  in  monastic 

cells Ode  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  by  Father  Edmund  Hill Greet¬ 
ings  of  Sisters  of  Charity  of  St.  Augustine - Delegation  from  St.  Louis 

- Bishop  Phelan  and  his  substitute  in  the  Order . .  221 

CHAPTER  XXX 

The  Saintly  Provincial 

Tragic  and  holy  death  of  the  Provincial,  Father  Stephen  Kealy - A  great 

need  felt  by  him  met  by  his  successor - Letter  convoking  the  Provincial 

Chapter  in  1905 - Division  of  Province  proposed - Foundation  in  Bos¬ 
ton - The  new  Province  of  the  Holy  Cross - Passionist  Nuns  in  Amer¬ 
ica - Passionists  invited  to  the  Diocese  of  Brooklyn - Father  Paul 

Joseph  Nussbaum  appointed  to  the  See  of  Corpus  Christi - Transferred 

to  Marquette,  Michigan . 229 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

A  Strange  Prophecy 

Sudden  death  of  Father  Joseph  on  the  eve  of  the  General  Chapter  in  Rome 

in  1914 - Prophecy  of  Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli - The  new 

General  and  his  Council - Chapters,  East  and  West,  in  America - 

The  Great  War - Passionists  in  America  respond  to  the  appeals  of  the 


16 


Table  of  Contents 


Bishops - Letters  of  Fathers  Clement  and  Justin - Our  Chaplains  and 

their  records . *  239 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

The  Secret  of  Success 

*Missions - Method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - The  Passion,  secret  of  suc¬ 
cess - Testimony  of  prelates  and  priests - Home  and  Foreign  Missions 

- Missions  to  non-Catholics - Method  in  missions  to  non-Catholics 

inspired  by  Cardinal  Gibbons - “The  Constitution  and  the  Catholic 

Church  will  save  the  country” - Testimony  of  a  candid  American - 

Foreign  Missions  in  China - Second  prayer  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 

answered . *  247 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

Some  Missionaries 

Some  missionaries - The  type  of  men  in  the  field  after  the  pioneers  had  re¬ 
tired - Father  Alphonsus  Rossiter - Father  Robert  McNamara - Fa¬ 
ther  James  Ryan - Father  Bonaventure  Brown - Father  Maurice 

Smith- - These  given  as  illustrations .  256' 

CHAPTER  XXXIV 

St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk 

St.  Mary’s  Retreat,  Dunkirk,  N.  Y. - Early  history - Advent  of  the  Pas- 

sionists - Work  of  Father  Albinus - Grotesque  insult  to  St.  Patrick, 

and  what  followed - Captain  Barret’s  story - Last  of  the  Old  Guard, 

Mr.  John  O’Brien,  gives  early  record - St.  Mary’s  School  and  the  Sis¬ 
ters  of  St.  Joseph - A  great  record - Father  Guido  builds  Colum¬ 
bus  Hall  . 267 

CHAPTER  XXXV 

Story  of  a  Convert 

St.  Mary’s  ( continued ) - Father  Basil  Keating  and  Mr.  Hiram  J.  Miner - 

Story  of  a  convert - His  love  for  St.  Mary’s - Grief  at  the  death  of 

Father  Basil  Keating - Work  of  Fathers  for  St.  Mary’s - Regents’ 

Charter  secured  for  St.  Mary’s  School - Its  record  under  the  direction 

of  Father  Mark - The  Golden  Jubilee  of  St.  Mary’s - Bishop  Colton’s 

presence  and  tribute — — A  Poem  in  Prose  by  Father  Cronin  in  the 

Union  and  Times - Father  Mark’s  letter - St.  Mary’s  priests,  Sisters 

and  missions - The  Bishops  of  Buffalo  and  the  Passionists - Prepara¬ 
tory  in  Dunkirk - Transferred  to  Baltimore - Holy  Cross  College  in 

Dunkirk . 275 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken 

St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  West  Hoboken,  N.  J. - The  Colonial  period - Old 

St.  Mary’s - Mission  by  Father  Anthony  and  Father  Gaudentius - 

Promise  to  St.  Michael  and  what  came  of  it - Bishop  Roosevelt  Bay- 


Table  of  Contents 


17 


ley  invites  the  Passionists  to  his  diocese - In  charge  of  St.  Mary’s - 

“Monastery”  opened  in  1864 - Bishop  Bayley  goes  to  Baltimore - 

Bishop  Corrigan  appointed  to  Newark - Triduum  for  Canonization  of  St. 

Paul  of  the  Cross - The  new  church  dedicated  July  4,  1875 - Its  ele¬ 
gant  proportions  and  rare  beauty . 282 

CHAPTER  XXXVII 

Additional  Facts  about  St.  Michael’s 

St.  Michael’s  ( continued ) - First  Centenary  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - 

Decoration  of  the  church  and  its  consecration - Stately  ceremonial  of 

the  Church  and  prayer  in  melody  lift  the  heart  to  God - A  place  of 

pilgrimage - Golden  Jubilee  of  the  Monastery  and  Town  ....  290 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

St.  Joseph’s,  Baltimore 

St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Baltimore,  Maryland - Archbishop  Spaulding’s  visit 

to  Monte  Argentaro  and  promise - Invites  the  Passionists  to  Baltimore 

- St.  Agnes’,  Catonsville,  their  first  charge - A  record  of  lovely  in¬ 
cidents  and  some  trials - The  Fire  and  what  came  of  it - Friendship 

of  Cardinal  Gibbons . 297 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

Cardinal  Gibbons 

St.  Joseph’s  ( continued ) - Some  benefactors — Mrs.  Emily  McTavish; 

Mrs.  Celinda  Whiteford;  a  hidden  saint  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament - 

Institutions  attended  from  St.  Joseph’s - A  pretty  ceremony,  Beatifi¬ 
cation  of  St.  Gabriel - First  Feast - The  Papal  Delegate  present - - 

Bishop  Corrigan  sings  Mass - Panegyric  by  Father  Camillus - Ad¬ 

dress  to  the  Delegate,  Monsignor  Falconio Golden  Jubilee  of  the 

Cardinal’s  Consecration  and  of  the  Dedication  of  the  “Monastery,”  his 
first  episcopal  act . . 305 


CHAPTER  XL 

St.  Ann’s,  Scranton 

St.  Ann’s  Retreat,  Scranton - Bishop  Hoban’s  welcome - “The  Round 

Woods” - Friendship  of  Bishop,  priests  and  people - Dedication  of 

St.  Ann’s - The  new  chapel  and  school . 313 

CHAPTER  XLI 

Saved  by  a  Miracle 

St.  Ann’s  ( continued ) - Subsidence  in  the  mines - St.  Ann’s  saved  by 

miracle - Lovely  sympathy  in  “the  valleys” - Friends  in  need - 

Father  Moylan  and  the  Knights  of  Father  Matthew - St.  Ann’s  renewed 

- Re-dedication - A  scene  of  wondrous  beauty - His  Excellency, 

Monsignor  Bonzano  charmed  with  Scranton’s  welcome . 319 


CHAPTER  XLII 

St.  Gabriel’s,  Brighton 


St.  Gabriel’s  Retreat,  Brighton,  Massachusetts - Cardinal  O’Connell  and 


18 


Table  of  Contents 


Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone - The  Hill  on  Brighton  like  the  Coelian  in 

Rome - The  House  of  Retreats . 325 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

A  House  of  Retreats 

St.  Gabriel’s  ( continued ) - The  Cardinal’s  ideals - Devotion  to  the  Pas¬ 
sion,  and  retreat  work - A  center  of  faith  and  loyalty - The  noble 

men  of  New  England - The  Retreat  Guild - The  Cardinal’s  words 

ring  round  the  world - Tribute  from  the  Cardinal  of  Baltimore  .  .  .  333 


CHAPTER  XLIV 

Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati 

Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati,  Ohio - Archbishop  Purcell  and  John  Quincy  Adams; 

An  insult  to  the  Cross,  and  the  atonement - The  Passionists  on  Mt. 

Adams . 341 

CHAPTER  XLV 


Good  Friday  Scene 

Holy  Cross  Retreat  and  Church - School  and  convent - Bishop  Waterson’s 

words - “The  Immaculata” - Good  Friday  scene - Devotion  to  St. 

Gabriel  in  Cincinnati,  and  response  of  the  Saint . 349 


CHAPTER  XL VI 

Sacred  Heart,  Louisville 

The  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  Louisville,  Kentucky - St.  Cecelia’s  first  charge 

- Trials  and  success - The  new  Retreat  and  Father  General’s 

prophecy - The  architects’  antecedents - Leo  XII  and  Archbishop 

Murphy  of  Tasmania - Delightful  Celtic  humor - The  Messrs.  Mur¬ 
phy  of  Louisville  build  the  Retreat . 355 


CHAPTER  XLVII 

Camp  Taylor 

The  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  ideal - Home  of  solitude  and  prayer - Novitiate 

of  West - Friendship  of  Bishop  O’Donaghue - Camp  Taylor - A 

pretty  story - Officers  dine  with  the  novices - Charmed  with  glimpse 

of  monasticism . 363 


CHAPTER  XLVIII 

In  St.  Louis,  Missouri 

Retreat  of  Our  Lady  of  Good  Counsel,  Normandy,  Missouri - Welcome  to 

“The  Rome  of  the  West” - Weary  waiting  and  happy  outcome - 

Kindly  aid  in  need - Friendship  of  the  clergy - The  new  Retreat - 

Archbishop  Glennon’s  genial  goodness - “The  Boy  Saint” - Eulogy 

of  St.  Gabriel  by  Father  J.  J.  Conway,  S.  J. - St.  Ann’s  Golden  Jubi¬ 
lee - Father  Matthew  McMeany,  S.  J.,  comes  home  for  the  festa  .  .  369 


Table  of  Contents 


19 


CHAPTER  XLIX 

Succeed  the  Black  Robe  Chief 

Retreat  of  St.  Francis  Jerome,  S.  J.,  St.  Paul,  Kansas - “The  Black  Robe 

Chief”  at  Osage  Mission  succeeded  by  the  Passionist  Fathers - Deeds 

of  love  and  adventure  on  the  prairies  to  reclaim  the  “Red-man”  give  way 

to  the  less  romantic  of  saving  his  “white  brother” - The  story  runneth 

thus - Jesuits  and  Passionists . 379 


CHAPTER  L 

Foundation  in  Chicago 

Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  Chicago,  Illinois - Plea  of  the 

clergy - Interest  of  Cardinal  Gibbons - Response  of  Archbishop  Quig¬ 
ley - Promise  to  Our  Lady  and  the  prompt  response - Some  kind 

friends . 389 


CHAPTER  LI 

A  New  Province 

Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  ( continued ) - Provincial’s  residence 

in  the  West - The  new  Retreat  dedicated - Archbishop  Quigley’s  ad¬ 
dress - Refugees  from  Mexico - The  loveliest  incident  of  the  Order  in 

America . 397 


CHAPTER  LII 

Recent  Foundations 

Recent  Foundations - St.  Gabriel’s  in  Des  Moines,  Iowa - Clergy  and 

laity  welcome  the  Passionists - Kindness  of  the  Bishop  and  the  Sisters 

of  Mercy - The  new  building  now  going  up  — A  bright  vista  for  the 

Holy  Cross  Province - St.  Patrick’s,  New  York - Invitation  of  Arch¬ 
bishop  Hayes - Welcome  of  the  clergy - Prophecy  of  Monsignor  La- 

velle - Delicate  courtesy  of  Bishop  Dunn - His  first  episcopal  act  one 

of  kindness  to  the  Passionists - Estimate  of  Archbishop  Hayes - Work 

begun - Its  history  to  be  written  for  next  edition - Foundation  in 

Munich,  Germany - The  Founders  and  their  bright  hopes  ....  404 


CHAPTER  LIII 

Passionist  Nuns 

Passionist  Nuns  in  America - The  Contemplative  Order - St.  Paul  of 

the  Cross  and  the  Daughters  of  the  Passion - Their  story  one  of  beauty 

and  inspiration - Message  of  Our  Lord  to  Gemma - The  answer: 

Foundations  in  Lucca  and  Pittsburgh . 413 


CHAPTER  LIV 

Further  History  of  the  Passionist  Nuns 

Passionist  Nuns  in  America - The  Active  Order - The  need  that  inspired 


20 


Table  of  Contents 


its  foundation - Its  works  and  spirit - Affiliated  to  the  Congregation 

of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - Given  his  Rule  and  habit - Bishop  Hickey 

invites  them  to  Providence,  Rhode  Island . 421 


CHAPTER  LV 

Passionists  in  South  America 

The  Passionists  in  South  America - Mission  to  the  Argentine  Irish  and 

response  of  that  lovely  people - Opposition  of  a  few  and  suspicion  made 

trouble - '‘The  Factionists”  defeated  by  Monsignor  Dean  Dillon 

and  the  Irish  girls  of  Buenos  Aires - Delicate  appreciation  of  the  work 

of  the  Fathers  by  Church  and  State  in  Argentina  and  Chile - Founder 

and  associates,  men  tried  and  true - Their  names  in  benediction - 

Tributes  of  a  non-Catholic  and  of  one  of  the  fold - The  achievements 

of  the  past  and  the  men  in  control,  give  brightest  promise  of  the  Argen¬ 
tine  Province - The  story . 429 


CHAPTER  LVI 

St.  Gabriel 

St.  Gabriel,  the  gay  youth - The  lovely  Saint - Mary’s  own - His  secret 

- Beloved  in  America . 437 


CHAPTER  LVII 

Canonization  and  Shrine 

The  canonization  of  St.  Gabriel - The  scene  fascinating - The  decree  of 

Benedict  XV - St.  Gabriel - Visit  to  his  shrine,  and  impressions - 

The  first  miracle . 446 


CHAPTER  LVIII 

Bicentenary — Conclusion 

Conclusion - The  Bicentenary - The  Apostolic  letter  Optime  sane  con- 

silio  of  Benedict  XV - His  esteem  for  the  Congregation  and  personal 

love  for  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross - The  Glorious  Event  and  its  happy  com¬ 
memoration - Tribute  to  the  “Passionists  in  America”;  acclaimed  by  the 

country  and  made  its  own - The  writer’s  humble  testimony  after  fifty 

years  with  the  “Passionists  in  America” . . 455 


ALPHABETICAL  INDEX  • 


463 


INTRODUCTION 


IN  1852  a  little  band  of  men,  simple,  unassuming,  kindly,  but 
God-fearing,  came  from  the  Eternal  City  at  the  bidding  of  the 
Most  Reverend  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  General  of  the  Con¬ 
gregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Cross  and  Passion  of  Our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  to  establish  the  Order  in  this  distant  land.  Without  friends  or 
funds  they  came,  and  without  influence,  save  that  of  the  Right  Rever¬ 
end  Michael  O’Connor,  Bishop  of  Pittsburgh,  who  invited  them  to  his 
diocese.  Entirely  unacquainted  with  the  language  and  ways  of  this 
strange  people,  but  with  magnificent  faith  and  boundless  trust  in  the 
good  providence  of  God,  they  began  their  work;  and  how  well  they 
builded  and  how  wisely,  the  years  of  achievement  since  that  date, 
bear  ample  testimony. 

To  this  band  of  pioneers,  additions  were  made  again  and  again, 
and  the  men  chosen  for  this  far-away  mission  were  indeed  the  beloved 
of  God;  they  had  been  formed  by  a  Master-hand;  they  were  intensely 
devoted  to  their  holy  Father,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross;  and  like  him, 
they  blended  in  their  own  characters  the  sweetness  of  St.  Francis  de 
Sales  with  the  austerity  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi.  They  awakened  in 
the  American  heart  a  passion  of  enthusiasm  for  their  saintly  Founder 
and  his  work  in  the  Church,  while  they  held  to  his  rule  and  spirit 
with  uncompromising  firmness;  yet  they  became  all  things  to  all  men; 
they  identified  themselves  with  the  country;  they  became  one  with  its 
people;  and  all  men  wondered  at  this  foreign  plant  attaining  to 
native  growth  in  American  soil;  and  again  were  verified  the  words  of 
the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  the  great  and  illustrious  Benedict  XIV, 
that  whereas  this  Order  was  the  last  in  the  Church  it  should  have  been 
the  first,  for  its  rule  and  spirit  are  adapted  to  every  land  and  to  every 
age. 

These  venerable  men,  the  Founders  in  America,  enshrined  them¬ 
selves  in  our  hearts  and  left  lovely  memories  which  endeared  them  to 
us,  and  now  we  recall  them  fondly  and  acclaim  them  blessed — these 
noble  men  from  the  land  of  Saints  and  Martyrs  and  Founders,  the 
seat  of  the  Empire  of  the  Church.  It  is  indeed  a  labor  of  love  to  re¬ 
call  the  past  and  offer  a  little  tribute  to  the  saintly  men  who  moved 
in  it  and  endeared  themselves  to  us. 

21 


22 


Introduction 


The  Founder,  Father  Anthony,  and  his  associate,  Father  John  Domi¬ 
nic,  lived  with  those  who  had  been  trained  by  the  contemporaries  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  they  brought  us  the  ideals  of  the  Saint,  the 
early  traditions  of  his  Congregation  and  his  norm  for  work  in  the 
missionary  field.  We  are  indebted  to  them  beyond  all  computation, 
and  if  the  writer  seems  partial  in  recounting  their  deeds  and  delineat¬ 
ing  their  traits,  kindly  allowance  will  be  made  for  him.  Having 
lived  with  these  men  of  God  and  seen  them  at  close  range,  how  could 
he  speak  of  them  if  not  in  words  of  esteem  and  affection?  But  there 
is  encouragement  to  tell  what  he  knows  about  them  in  the  testimony 
to  their  virtue  by  others  who  knew  them. 

“They  were  charged  with  the  spirit  of  God,”  and  all  felt  it  who 
observed  them  whether  from  far  or  near. 

Could  any  tribute  be  handsomer  than  that  of  Cardinal  Gibbons? 
And  His  Eminence  knew  them  well  and  was  their  friend.  Up  and 
down  the  country  the  most  kindly  reference  to  those  early  Passionists 
has  been  heard  from  prelates  and  priests  and  people.  Father  Elliot, 
C.S.P.,  said:  “Father  Felix,  tell  us  what  in  those  venerable  men 
won  your  love  and  veneration.  We  admired  and  revered  them  from  a 
distance,  but  you  saw  them  at  close  range.  You  knew  them  intimately, 
and  we  see  your  enthusiastic  loyalty  to  them.  Do  tell  us  something 
of  their  message  to  America.”  The  charming  and  accomplished 
pastor  of  West  Point,  the  late  Monsignor  O’Keeffe,  once  said  to  the 
writer:  “Why  don’t  you  Passionists  write  the  sketches  of  your 
Founders  in  America?  They  were  an  edification  to  the  whole  country 
and  won  its  heart,  and  I  think  you  are  the  man  to  undertake  this 
work.”  Surely,  it  was  encouraging  to  hear  from  our  own  beloved 
Cardinal  of  Baltimore,  and  men  like  Father  Elliot  and  Monsignor 
O’Keeffe  that  there  is  a  desire  to  know  more  about  those  pioneer  Pas¬ 
sionists,  and  that  an  humble  effort  to  satisfy  it  will  meet  with  a  kindly 
reception. 

But  there  came  a  request  from  Father  Provincial,  the  Very  Reverend 
Justin  Carey,  C.P.,  to  undertake  this  work,  and  a  promise  of  God’s 
blessing  on  it.  This  was  couched  in  words  so  kindly  and  encouraging 
that  it  was  hard  to  decline  it.  Father  Provincial’s  letter  conveyed  a 
request,  not  a  command.  The  writer  had  misgivings  about  his  fitness 
for  the  task.  But  his  diffidence  vanished  at  a  word  of  encouragement 
from  Cardinal  Gibbons,  which  sealed  his  decision.  And  who  can  say 
that  His  Eminence  ever  failed  in  the  best  counsel  whether  in  matters 
of  the  utmost  import  to  Church  and  State,  or  in  what  concerned  a  very 
humble  but  devoted  friend? 

Then,  again,  the  writer  on  a  recent  visit  to  Rome  learned  from 
Father  General  that  the  latter  is  deeply  interested  in  the  annals  of  the 
Order  and  had  taken  measures  to  rescue  the  past  from  oblivion  and  to 


Introduction 


23 


secure  the  present  for  the  future  historian.  He  gave  the  most  cordial 
approval  of  the  work  assigned  the  writer,  declaring  that  it  would  be  a 
precedent  for  other  Provinces  of  the  Congregation;  and  he  quoted  the 
words  of  the  Holy  Father  in  his  letter  on  the  Bicentenary  of  the  Order. 
His  Holiness  said: 

“Remembering  all  the  favors  granted  you  by  God,  you  will  be 
moved  to  offer  Him  due  and  hearty  thanks,  and  at  the  same  time,  the 
memory  of  the  merits  and  holy  deeds  of  former  members  of  the  Insti¬ 
tute  will  lead  you  to  imitate  them.”  These  words  of  Benedict  XV 
have  special  application  to  the  Passionists  in  America,  for  God  has 
favored  them  abundantly,  and  the  merits  and  holy  deeds  of  the  early 
Fathers  have  an  attractive  and  constraining  power  to  lead  them  to 
imitate  those  saintly  men  and  thus  secure  a  continuance  of  God’s 
favor. 

It  would  be  a  matter  of  simple  courtesy  to  credit  the  sources  con¬ 
sulted  for  data  in  preparing  these  pages.  But,  they  were  jotted  down 
in  a  hurry  and  the  omission  is  not  due  to  lack  of  delicate  appreciation 
of  their  helpfulness,  but  to  the  haste  of  the  moment.  The  historical 
settings  of  facts  are  not  intended  for  “men  of  letters”  but  for  the  busy 
reader,  whose  memory  of  them  is  dim  and  who  has  not  leisure  to  con¬ 
sult  them  again;  yet  they  are  necessary  for  the  interest  of  the  narrative 
and  its  purpose. 

There  are  eminent  men  in  the  Order  to-day,  excellent  Superiors, 
zealous  and  accomplished  missionaries,  and  other  saintly  priests  in  its 
various  departments  of  work.  They  are  in  their  prime  with  the  future 
before  them.  But  deference  to  the  wishes  of  these  Fathers,  and  deli¬ 
cacy  on  the  part  of  the  annalist,  require  that  he  refrain,  except  where 
it  is  necessary  for  the  narrative,  to  refer  to  them  nominatim. 

To  the  former  annalist,  Reverend  Hugh  K.  Barr,  C.P.,  and  to  the 
last  of  the  first  band  trained  by  the  Founders,  Reverend  Philip  Birk, 
C.P.,  both  now  at  rest  with  the  saints,  the  writer  is  indebted  for  valu¬ 
able  data.  He  must  also  acknowledge  his  debt  to  the  Secretary  Gen¬ 
eral  of  the  Order,  now  its  Procurator  General,  the  Very  Reverend  Leo 
Kirkels,  C.P.,  for  his  help  in  going  over  the  records  of  the  Order  in 
Rome. 

Asking  the  gentle  forbearance  of  the  reader,  we  begin  these  histori¬ 
cal  and  personal  sketches  of  the  Passionists,  with  special  accounts  of 
their  foundation  and  growth  in  America. 


THE  PASSIONISTS 

CHAPTER  I 

ST.  PAUL  OF  THE  CROSS 

Paul  Francis  Danei — Early  Training  and  Vocation. 

THE  Greek  Sages  looked  with  prophetic  anticipation  to  the  advent 
of  a  God  who  would  remove  uncertainty  by  the  word  of  divine 
authority;  the  prophets  had  foretold  His  coming  and  His  mis¬ 
sion;  and  in  the  fullness  of  time  He  came  in  the  likeness  of  our  own 
nature,  God  the  Son,  the  Second  Person  of  the  all  blessed  Trinity.  He 
founded  a  Church,  built  it  upon  a  rock  and  declared  that  the  gates  of 
hell  should  not  prevail  against  it.  He  promised  that  He  Himself 
would  abide  with  it  forever,  and  He  announced  the  speedy  coming 
of  the  Divine  Paraclete,  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  would  abide  with  it 
and  in  it  to  teach  all  truth.  He  gave  His  word  that  Peter’s  faith 
would  never  fail;  He  commanded  him  to  confirm  his  brethren  and  He 
made  him  the  center  of  unity,  the  court  of  last  appeal.  Now  as  Our 
Lord  is  God,  it  follows  that  His  word  can  never  fail.  The  assumption 
that  it  had  failed  would  be  a  denial  of  the  Incarnation  and  fatal  to 
Christianity.  “There  is  the  promise  as  terribly  distinct  as  the  Divinity 
itself  could  make  it,”  and  there  is  the  fulfillment  of  that  promise,  writ¬ 
ten  by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  in  the  history  of  the  Church  for  nine¬ 
teen  centuries:  Her  life,  her  unity,  her  power,  her  grace,  and  bless¬ 
ings  to  mankind,  bear  out  Our  Lord’s  word  and  prove  Him  to  be  God. 

But  like  her  Divine  Founder,  the  Church  has  met  with  bitter  hostil¬ 
ity;  the  spirit  of  evil  has  ever  been  in  arraignment  against  her;  the 
enemy  of  souls  has  been  relentless  in  his  hatred  and  efforts  to  thwart 
her  mission  and  lead  men  to  destruction  and  perdition.  But  the 
Church  is  divine  in  her  resources  and  ever  ready  to  meet  the  enemy. 
In  every  crisis  of  her  existence,  from  the  day  of  Pentecost,  she  has 
revealed  her  undying  life  and  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  guide 
and  sustain  her. 

The  Pagan  world  was  alarmed  to  find  itself  succumbing  to  her 
heavenly  influences  and  to  see  that  she  was  winning  the  noblest  and 
best  to  her  fold.  It  stirred  the  wrath  of  Rome  and  drew  down  upon 
her  the  whole  brute  force  of  the  Empire.  But  she  triumphed,  and 

the  Cross  of  Christ,  the  glorified  instrument  of  man’s  redemption,  and 

25 


26 


The  Passionists 


the  symbol  of  a  life  conformed  to  the  teaching  and  example  of  the 
Redeemer,  took  the  place  of  the  Roman  Eagle  and  became  the  stand¬ 
ard  of  Christianity.  Rome  became  the  seat  of  the  empire  of  the 
Church  and  the  center  of  Christian  civilization. 

Later  on,  when  the  barbarous  hordes  of  the  North  overran  Europe, 
and  Christian  civilization  was  threatened  with  destruction,  St.  Benedict 
and  his  sons  saved  it.  They  won  the  savage  hosts  to  Christianity  and 
formed  them  into  the  Catholic  nations  of  the  West,  while  Ireland  be¬ 
came  the  school  of  Europe  during  the  constructive  period. 

Still  later,  in  an  age  of  intense  worldliness  when  men  turned  to 
pagan  literature  and  pagan  ideals  and  the  spirit  of  Christianity  was 
endangered,  St.  Dominic  and  his  sons  preached  the  Gospel  to  Europe, 
while  the  children  of  St.  Francis,  by  their  example,  taught  the  people 
the  meekness  and  humility  of  Our  Lord  and  detachment  from  the 
world.  These  object  lessons  had  a  striking  effect;  and  yet  again  men 
needed  to  be  taught  that  it  was  not  the  humble  garb  and  simple  living 
and  bodily  austerity  that  precisely  made  the  good  Christian  and  the 
saint;  no,  but  the  interior  virtues  of  the  heart,  purity,  gentleness, 
charity  and  a  delicate  regard  for  others:  and  here  was  the  mission  of 
St.  Francis  de  Sales,  the  refined,  the  delicate,  the  beautiful  master  of 
the  spiritual  life. 

At  the  great  revolt  of  the  sixteenth  century,  when  men  protested 
against  the  doctrines  of  Revelation  and  the  restraints  of  the  moral 
law,  and  would  make  for  themselves  a  religion  of  license,  St.  Ignatius 
and  his  sons  met  the  danger  and  saved  the  Church.  At  the  dawn  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  again  there  was  danger  ahead,  aye,  danger  that 
would  destroy  all  faith  and  uproot  Christianity  itself.  But  the  Church 
met  this  menace  also,  and  again  triumphed. 

Voltaire  was  born  at  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century,  and  in 
the  same  year  (January  3,  1694)  the  birth  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
was  recorded.  Their  lives  ran  in  contrast  and  in  parallel  for  over 
eighty  years.  One  hated  what  the  other  loved:  the  aim  of  one  was 
derision  of  the  Cross;  that  of  the  other  was  exaltation  of  the  Cross. 
One  led  men  to  scorn,  blasphemy  and  defiance  of  the  Son  of  God; 
the  other  led  them  to  faith,  to  love,  to  purity,  to  repentance  at  the 
foot  of  the  Cross.  One  was  a  demon  incarnate,  the  other  a  saint. 

In  that  age  it  was  no  longer  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in 
the  Church,  or  the  real  presence  of  Our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
or  the  supremacy  of  Peter,  or  the  prerogatives  of  our  Blessed  Lady 
that  were  attacked;  no,  but  the  Incarnation  itself,  the  divinity  of  Our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  His  saving  Atonement.  Christianity  itself  was 
at  stake.  But  the  Cross  was  again  to  conquer,  and  the  Saint  of  the 
Cross,  Paul,  was  to  counteract  the  scorn  and  the  sneer  and  the  venom 
of  Voltaire.  The  power  of  the  Cross  was  set  against  the  power  of 
hell,  and  the  Cross  prevailed.  Voltaire  died  raving  in  mad  despair, 


St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 


27 


calling  for  a  priest  to  apply  to  his  soul  the  saving  grace  of  the  Re¬ 
deemer,  and  he  went  to  his  place  with  Judas  and  Julian  and  other  apos¬ 
tates;  while  Paul  of  the  Cross  lives  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  and  his 
work  goes  on,  and  men  are  led  to  see  the  infinite  love  and  mercy  of 
God  in  the  Atonement  and  Redemption  wrought  by  His  Divine  Son. 

Paul  was  born  in  the  pretty  little  town  of  Ovada,  in  the  north  of 
Italy,  and  in  baptism  received  the  name  of  Paul  Francis.  His  parents, 
Luke  Danei  and  Anna  Maria  Massari,  came  of  noble  families,  but 
were  in  reduced  circumstances  owing  to  wars  and  confiscations.  His 
father  was  a  Christian  gentleman  and  the  very  soul  of  honor.  His 
mother  loved  God  and  devoted  her  whole  attention  to  her  family 
at  home.  To  form  the  hearts  of  her  children  for  God  and  duty  was 
the  work  of  her  life,  and  how  well  she  succeeded,  we  can  judge  from 
the  eldest,  Paul  Francis.  At  the  first  glimmer  of  reason  she  put  the 
crucifix  into  his  hands  and,  led  by  the  instinct  of  faith,  he  pressed 
it  to  his  lips.  Again,  at  the  dawn  of  reason,  he  looked  at  it  and 
asked:  “Mamma,  what  does  it  mean?”  “My  little  one,”  she  an¬ 
swered,  “it  means  that  God  loved  you  and  came  on  earth  to  die  for 
you.”  He  loved  his  Crucified  Lord,  and  as  he  passed  from  boyhood 
to  young  manhood,  the  story  of  the  Passion  occurred  to  him  with  its 
lessons  for  mind  and  heart.  It  became  the  controlling  influence  of 
his  life  and  he  never  lost  his  baptismal  innocence. 

He  was  gifted  and  intelligent,  and  had  the  advantages  of  a  good 
education.  He  was  stately  and  winsome  and  handsome,  and  a  leader 
among  the  young  men  of  his  own  age.  He  took  advantage  of  this 
to  hold  them  in  the  Sodality,  and  lead  them  to  love  virtue  and  hate 
vice.  Many  of  them  embraced  the  higher  life  and  entered  the  sanc¬ 
tuary,  and  they  traced  their  inspiration  to  Paul  Francis  Danei:  “His 
very  presence,”  they  said,  “acted  as  a  restraint  against  what  was  un¬ 
seemly,  and  as  an  inspiration  to  what  was  good  and  holy.” 

The  second  great  lesson  that  Paul’s  mother  taught  him  was  love  for 
the  “Madonna.”  It  was  her  own  love  for  Our  Lady  that  she  instilled 
into  his  heart,  and  it  was  tender  and  beautiful.  The  rosary  was  her 
favorite  devotion  and  it  became  Paul’s.  He  used  to  kneel  before  the 
little  altar  in  his  own  home  and  recite  it.  In  time  he  was  joined  in 
it  by  his  younger  brother,  John  Baptist.  They  loved  Our  Lady  and 
addressed  her  with  the  confidence  of  children  as  their  heavenly  Mother, 
and  carefully  avoided  whatever  they  feared  might  displease  her.  This 
feeling  grew  with  them  as  they  advanced  in  years,  and  it  led  to  an¬ 
gelic  purity. 

Mary  rewarded  their  devotion  by  her  special  protection  in  moments 
of  danger.  The  boys  were  out  for  a  stroll  along  the  banks  of  the 
Tanaro,  a  deep  and  rapid  river:  one  of  them  slipped  and  fell,  and 
the  other  in  trying  to  save  him  lost  his  footing,  and  both  plunged 
into  the  stream  and  were  carried  off  by  the  current.  No  one  was 


28 


The  Passionists 


near  to  hear  their  cries  and  rescue  them.  They  were  on  the  point 
of  drowning,  when  a  beautiful  Lady,  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  appeared, 
and  stretching  forth  her  hands,  drew  them  to  the  bank  in  safety  and 
then  disappeared.  They  had  called  on  Mary  and  she  came  and  saved 
them.  They  now  loved  her  more  than  ever  and  consecrated  them¬ 
selves  to  her.  Ever  after,  the  love  of  Jesus  and  Mary  was  entwined 
in  thej,r  hearts  to  the  exclusion  of  aught  that  would  taint  their  in¬ 
nocence. 

In  1714  war  broke  out  between  the  Republic  of  Venice  and  the 
Turks.  The  Sultan,  Achmet  III,  poured  an  army  into  the  Morea  in 
violation  of  the  Treaty  of  Carlowitz,  and  the  Venetians  prepared  to 
oppose  the  march  of  the  Crescent.  Clement  XI  appealed  to  Christen¬ 
dom  to  oppose  this  attack  upon  Christianity.  Paul  Francis  Danei 
heard  the  appeal  and  went  to  Cremona,  in  Lombardy,  to  enroll  as  a 
volunteer  in  the  army  which  was  to  proceed  to  Venice,  and  thence 
to  the  seat  of  war.  Here  was  an  opportunity  to  give  his  life  for  the 
Faith,  and  he  embraced  it.  He  did  his  duty  as  a  soldier  with  the 
spirit  of  a  martyr.  But  while  praying  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
at  the  Forty  Hours’  Devotion  in  the  town  where  his  regiment  was 
quartered,  it  was  revealed  to  him  that  he  was  destined  for  another 
warfare  and  other  conquests  for  the  Cross.  It  came  as  a  direct  com¬ 
mand  from  Our  Lord  on  the  altar,  and  he  went  at  once  to  his  com¬ 
manding  officer,  received  an  honorable  discharge  and  set  out  for 
home.  On  the  way  he  was  overtaken  by  night  and,  turning  to  a  light 
in  the  distance,  he  approached  an  imposing  villa  and  asked  for  hospi¬ 
tality.  He  was  kindly  received  and  offered  the  best  in  this  affluent 
home.  His  noble  mien  and  the  charm  of  his  conversation  so  pleased 
his  hosts,  a  childless  couple  advanced  in  years,  that  they  offered  to 
adopt  him  as  their  son  and  make  him  their  heir.  He  thanked  them 
for  their  gracious  offer  and  said  that  he  must  decline  it. 

Another  offer  awaited  him  on  reaching  home.  His  uncle,  a  good 
priest,  the  Reverend  Christopher  Danei,  wished  to  make  him  his  heir 
and  arranged  a  suitable  marriage  for  him.  The  young  lady  was  hand¬ 
some,  virtuous  and  well  connected,  with  a  large  dowry.  He  was  in¬ 
troduced  to  her  and  she  was  charmed  with  his  goodness  and  distin¬ 
guished  bearing.  He  was  pressed  by  his  family  and  friends  to  consent 
to  this  union.  The  pressure  was  hard  to  resist.  Father  Danei  pleaded 
that  it  would  retrieve  the  losses  of  his  noble  family.  Paul  played 
for  time;  he  went  before  the  tabernacle;  he  sought  light  in  the  Great 
Presence,  and  there  he  found  that  there  was  only  one  object  beautiful 
in  his  eyes;  only  one  love  that  could  reign  in  his  heart — only  one:  and 
that  was  his  Crucified  Lord.  And  there  his  choice  was  made  at  once 
and  made  forever!  He  asked  Our  Lord  and  His  Blessed  Mother  to 
help  him  in  his  resolution.  His  prayer  was  answered;  in  a  few  days 
his  uncle  fell  ill  and  died.  Paul  was  free.  The  saintly  priest  left 


St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 


29 


his  estate  to  Paul  without  any  conditions,  and  he  was  summoned  to 
hear  the  will  read.  When  this  formality  was  over,  he  simply  re¬ 
nounced  the  estate  into  the  hands  of  the  Vicar-Forane,  and  looking  at 
the  crucifix  said:  “My  Crucified  Lord,  I  protest  that  of  this  estate 
I  shall  take  no  more  than  this  Breviary;  for  Thou,  0  Lord,  art  suffi¬ 
cient  for  me.”  The  world  had  wooed  him;  the  interest  of  his  family 
had  called  him;  and  this  pleading  was  enhanced  by  the  authority 
of  a  worthy  priest  whom  he  held  in  great  respect.  But  he  renounced 
all  for  Jesus  Crucified,  and  his  choice  was  irrevocable.  The  Lord 
was  preparing  the  way  for  his  mission. 

His  days  were  now  spent  in  prayer,  in  great  austerity,  and  in  every 
good  work.  Though  the  youngest  member  of  the  Confraternity  of 
St.  Anthony,  he  was  elected  “prior,”  and  he  spoke  with  extraordinary 
grace  and  unction  at  its  meetings.  But  it  was  on  the  Passion  of  Our 
Lord  that  his  wondrous  power  was  felt.  His  words  on  the  subject 
seemed  inspired.  They  fell  like  flaming  fire  on  the  hearts  of  his 
hearers.  Even  at  this  early  period  he  had  remarkable  graces,  and  by 
heavenly  intuition  he  could  detect  when  those  who  approached  him 
were  in  sin.  Its  offensiveness  in  the  presence  of  innocence  was  blight¬ 
ing.  And  he  charged  those  in  sin  to  go  to  confession  and  receive 
absolution.  In  a  few  instances,  the  warning  was  unheeded,  and  sudden 
death  followed  the  grace  neglected. 

His  rule  of  life  at  this  time  was  absolute  obedience  to  his  confessor, 
and  often  it  harrowed  his  very  soul  and  cost  him  more  than  all  bodily 
austerity.  A  gentleman  of  Castellazzo  arranged  an  entertainment 
for  the  young  people  of  the  town  at  the  time  of  the  carnival.  Their 
friends  were  to  be  present,  and  the  dangers  to  which  custom  exposed 
them,  avoided.  Paul  happened  to  pass  by  and  his  confessor  saw 
him.  He  called  him  and  told  him  to  join  the  party  and  amuse 
himself.  Paul  hesitated  for  a  moment;  it  wasn’t  sinful,  and  he  must 
obey  his  confessor.  He  entered  the  hall  and  was  heartily  welcomed. 
He  was  requested  to  lead  the  first  dance,  and  he  consented.  He  se¬ 
lected  his  partner  and  was  about  to  commence,  when  the  musicians 
suddenly  stopped  and  found  the  strings  of  their  instruments  all  broken! 
Providence  intervened,  and  the  priest  saw  that  his  penitent  was  destined 
for  something  higher.  At  once  he  sent  him  to  a  confessor  more  en¬ 
lightened  than  himself.  This  was  Father  Jerome  of  Tortona,  a 
Capuchin. 

Paul  had  now  reached  twenty-five  and  had  not  yet  seen  the  life  to 
which  God  had  called  him.  Father  Jerome  soon  realized  that  he  was 
no  ordinary  soul  and  that  God  destined  him  for  something  great;  but 
what  this  was,  he  could  not  see.  He  allowed  him  to  go  to  Communion 
daily  and  directed  him  in  prayer.  In  this  exercise  the  Saint  spent 
seven  hours  of  the  twenty-four,  and  attained  to  great  union  with  God. 
After  he  had  understood  Paul’s  interior,  Father  Jerome  advised  him  to 


30 


The  Passionists 


consult  a  great  servant  of  God,  Father  Columban  of  Genoa,  also  a 
Capuchin,  who  lived  at  Ovada,  Paul’s  birthplace.  To  obey  one  direc¬ 
tor,  Paul  often  walked  twenty  miles  to  consult  another.  Father 
Columban  was  the  first  to  discern  the  extraordinary  ways  by  which  God 
was  pleased  to  lead  Flis  servant.  He,  too,  understood  that  this  saintly 
young  man  was  destined  for  some  great  work  in  the  Church.  But  he 
could  not  see  just  what  it  was.  He  simply  waited  and  prayed  for 
light  from  Heaven.  Well,  “the  chapter”  was  held  and  both  Fathers, 
Jerome  and  Columban,  were  transferred  to  distant  convents  of  their 
Order,  and  Paul  fell  into  new  hands,  Father  Paul  Cerruti,  a  priest  of 
great  penetration  and  very  practical.  He  waved  aside  all  Paul’s 
exercises,  told  him  to  give  up  dreaming  and  be  matter-of-fact!  He 
outlined  his  subjects  for  meditation  and  ordered  him  to  keep  at  them. 
He  left  his  penitent  waiting  for  hours,  scolded  him  in  season  and  out 
of  season,  and  put  him  to  the  hardest  tests.  The  Saint  was  always 

docile  but  at  fearful  cost,  and  when  advised  to  go  to  another  con¬ 

fessor,  he  simply  said:  “No;  this  Father  is  good  for  me;  he  makes 
me  bow  my  head.”  Father  Cerruti  was  at  last  satisfied.  He  was 
sure  that  Paul  would  yet  be  canonized;  and  when  the  Congregation  of 
the  Passion  was  established,  he  sent  the  Founder  many  worthy  candi¬ 
dates.  Father  Cerruti  now  sent  Paul  to  the  Bishop,  Monsignor  Di 
Gattinara.  This  holy  prelate  afterward  became  Archbishop  of  Turin, 
and  when  his  flock  was  threatened  by  the  invasion  of  the  French  in 
1743,  he  offered  his  life  to  God  for  them.  The  Bishop  soon  under¬ 
stood  Paul  and  helped  him  to  find  his  real  vocation  and  follow  it. 
A  secular  priest  and  a  holy  Bishop  led  the  immediate  way  for  him. 

Paul  in  vision  had  seen  a  scourge,  and  on  each  of  its  thongs  was 

written  in  letters  of  gold  the  word  “Love.”  It  left  the  impression 
that  he  would  have  many  things  to  suffer  for  the  love  of  God.  He 
now  had  an  intense  yearning  for  solitude  and  penance,  and  was 
possessed  with  a  longing  to  move  the  souls  of  men  with  the  fear  of 
God.  Like  St.  Teresa,  he,  while  in  ecstasy,  had  a  vision  of  hell,  and 
the  fear  of  it  never  left  him,  and  he  had  an  irresistible  impulse  to 
appeal  to  men  for  the  sake  of  their  own  souls  and  the  pains  of  their 
Redeemer,  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  avoid  that  place  of  endless  woe. 
It  would  flash  across  his  mind  that  he  should  collect  companions  to 
carry  out  in  concert  with  them  the  work  of  God  that  was  calling  him. 
Here  was  the  first  clear  intimation  of  the  Congregation  which  he 
was  to  found.  But  an  overwhelming  sense  of  his  sinfulness  and  un¬ 
worthiness  stood  in  the  way. 

And  now  Bishop  Di  Gattinara  reassured  him.  He  had  heard  Paul 
patiently.  He  had  looked  into  his  soul,  and  with  the  light  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  he  saw  the  wonders  of  grace  there  concealed.  He  dis¬ 
cerned  his  vocation  and  the  work  destined  for  Paul  in  the  Church. 
Seeing  the  depths  of  Paul’s  humility,  he  said:  “My  son,  the  foolish 


St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 


31 


things  of  the  world  hath  God  chosen,  that  He  may  confound  the  wise: 
and  the  weak  things  of  the  world  hath  God  chosen  that  He  may  con¬ 
found  the  strong.  And  the  base  things  of  the  world  and  the  things 
that  are  contemptible,  hath  God  chosen:  and  the  things  that  are  not, 
that  He  might  bring  to  naught  the  things  that  are:  that  no  flesh  should 
glory  in  His  sight”  (I  Cor .  i:26).  “0  Father  of  light,”  cried  out  the 

holy  prelate,  “Thou  hast  hidden  these  things  from  the  prudent  and 
hast  revealed  them  to  little  ones.” 


CHAPTER  II 

HABIT  OF  THE  PASSION 


Habit  of  the  Passion — The  New  Congregation — First  Visit  to  Rome. 

BISHOP  DI  GATTINARA  had  decided  Paul’s  vocation  and  reas¬ 
sured  him.  This  was  in  the  Summer  of  1720.  The  Saint  tells 
us  that  one  day  in  Autumn  of  the  same  year  he  was  on  his  way 
home  from  the  church  of  the  Capuchin  Fathers  in  Castellazzo,  as  rec¬ 
ollected  as  when  at  prayer.  Suddenly,  he  was  wrapped  in  ecstasy; 
all  the  powers  of  his  soul  were  lost  in  the  Sovereign  Good;  every 
creature  was  shut  out  from  his  thoughts,  and  his  interior  was  filled 
with  heavenly  delights.  He  beheld  himself  clothed  in  a  long  black 
habit,  adorned  with  a  white  cross  on  his  breast  and  under  it  in  white 
letters  the  holy  name  of  Jesus,  and  he  heard  the  words:  “This  is 
to  signify  how  pure  and  spotless  the  heart  should  be  which  has  en¬ 
graven  on  it  the  sacred  name  of  Jesus.”  A  short  time  after  this, 
while  in  prayer,  this  same  habit  with  the  white  cross  and  holy  name 
of  Jesus  was  presented  to  him  the  second  time,  and  he  pressed  it  to 
his  heart  with  great  joy.  He  saw  it  “in  God,”  he  says,  in  a  mysteri¬ 
ous  way  that  he  could  not  explain.  And  now  a  great  longing  took 
possession  of  him  to  bring  companions  together,  and  with  the  ap¬ 
proval  of  the  Church,  found  a  Congregation.  At  the  same  time,  God 
impressed  on  his  mind  the  rule  which  they  were  to  observe — he  and 
his  companions. 

Again,  while  in  prayer,  the  holy  habit  was  presented  to  him  for 
the  third  time;  but  now  by  our  Blessed  Lady,  who  appeared  to  him. 
She  held  the  habit  in  her  hand  and  he  noticed  that  to  the  word  Jesu, 
were  added  XPI  Passio  which  read,  “Passion  of  Jesus  Christ,”  and 
suddenly  he  found  himself  clothed  again  with  this  habit.  He  now 
clearly  understood  that  the  great  work  to  which  God  called  him 
must  be  accomplished  under  the  patronage  and  with  the  help  of 
our  Blessed  Lady.  The  Saint  wrote  out  an  account  of  these  visions 
and  gave  it  to  the  Bishop,  who  simply  read  it  and  was  silent.  Paul 
was  perplexed  at  his  director’s  silence,  and  he  prayed  to  Our  Lady  to 
come  to  his  assistance.  This  prayer  was  soon  answered. 

One  day  while  walking  along  a  lonely  footpath  in  deep  recollection, 
our  Blessed  Lady  appeared  to  him  again.  This  time  she  was  herself 
clothed  in  the  holy  habit,  and  on  it  she  wore  the  sacred  sign.  This 
latter  was  of  a  dazzling  whiteness  on  a  dark  background  in  the  form 

32 


Habit  of  the  Passion 


33 


of  a  heart,  surmounted  by  a  cross.  In  the  center  of  the  heart  were 
the  words:  Jesu  XPI  Passio ;  beneath  these,  were  three  nails  inter¬ 
laced.  Our  Lady  bore  on  her  face  the  marks  of  her  sorrow  at  the 
foot  of  the  Cross  on  Calvary  and  she  said  to  Paul:  “My  child,'  do 
you  see  me  in  mourning?  It  is  for  the  Passion  of  my  beloved  Son, 
Jesus.  Thus  shalt  thou  be  clothed,  and  thou  shalt  found  a  Congrega¬ 
tion  and  its  members  shall  be  clothed  as  you  see  me  now  clothed,  and 
they  shall  continually  mourn  for  the  Passion  and  death  of  my  Son.” 
Then  Our  Lady  suddenly  disappeared.  This  vision  left  such  an  im¬ 
pression  on  the  Saint  that  in  recalling  it  long  years  afterward,  he  ex¬ 
claimed:  “Oh,  how  beautiful  she  was!” 

From  this  moment  all  the  Saint’s  doubts  vanished.  He  now  clearly 
saw  the  work  before  him  and  understood  the  angelic  purity  of  heart 
and  innocence  of  life  required  in  those  who  would  wear  this  habit, 
since  our  Immaculate  Lady  herself  was  the  first  to  wear  it.  His 
saintly  director  was  now  convinced;  but  he  must  first  consult  men 
eminent  for  their  knowledge  of  spiritual  things,  and  among  them 
Father  Columban,  Paul’s  former  confessor.  All  agreed  that  Paul 
had  a  call  from  Heaven,  and  the  Bishop  decided  to  clothe  him  in  the 
habit  he  had  seen  in  his  vision,  and  let  him  begin  his  new  life.  The 
ceremony  took  place  in  the  Bishop’s  private  chapel  on  Friday,  Novem¬ 
ber  22,  1720.  The  holy  sign,  however,  was  not  to  be  worn  till  the 
Holy  See  had  given  its  approval.  From  that  day  the  Passionists 
date  the  foundation  of  their  Congregation. 

The  sign  is  worn  as  a  seal  over  the  heart,  to  denote  its  purity  and 
love  for  Jesus  Crucified,  both  by  priests  and  brothers  of  the  Congre¬ 
gation.  The  priests  wear  it  also  on  the  cloak  over  the  left  arm  as  a 
shield,  as  they  are  required  to  preach  the  Word  of  the  Cross.  It  is 
their  shield  in  battle  with  the  powers  of  darkness.  The  words  Jesu 
XPI  Passio  are  in  Greek  and  Latin.  The  Greek  for  Christ  is  ab¬ 
breviated,  as  the  mark  over  it  indicates.  The  nails  are  within  the 
heart  to  show  that  the  memory  of  the  Passion  and  Crucifixion  of  Our 
Lord  must  always  be  kept  in  the  heart.  This  is  the  meaning  of  the 
Passionist  fiabit  and  sign.  { 

Paul  now  wore  the  habit  of  the  Passion,  but  long  years  of  prepara¬ 
tion  in  trial  and  prayer  and  penance  must  elapse  before  the  new 
Congregation  wilb  be  formed  into  a  Religious  Order  and  receive  the 
formal  approbation  of  the  Holy  See.  The  Founder  had  been  told  by 
Our  Blessed  Lady  to  write  the  rule,  and  the  time  now  had  come  for 
this  work.  Paul  asked  the  Bishop’s  consent  to  retire  to  a  little  cell 
adjoining  the  church  of  San  Carlo  at  Castellazzo  and  there  spend  forty 
days  in  retreat  and  write  the  rule.  The  discomforts  of  this  cell,  the' 
austerities  he  practiced  and  the  temptations  of  the  evil  one  seem  in-  • 
credible.  Paul  was  required  by  the  Bishop  to  keep  a  diary.  But' for 
this,  his  experience  would  never  be  known.  In  his  contest  with  the 


34 


The  Passionists 


weakness  of  nature  and  the  power  of  hell,  he  called  on  the  sweet  name 
of  Mary  for  help.  He  was  doing  her  bidding  and  she  came  to  console 
and  sustain  him.  Nay,  at  her  request  the  Lord  Himself  came  more 
than  once  to  visit  His  servant  in  that  little  cell  and  fill  his  mind  and 
heart  with  light  and  love  for  the  work  before  him.  On  the  morning 
of  November  28th,  while  in  prayer,  the  heavens  opened  and  he  saw 
the  glorified  Founders  of  the  Orders  in  the  Church  praying  for  the 
new  Congregation  of  the  Passion,  and  this  vision  filled  him  with  new 
hope  and  courage.  And  now  his  brother,  John  Baptist,  came  and 
offered  to  be  his  companion  and  first  subject  in  the  Congregation,  and 
Paul  accepted  him. 

On  the  tenth  day  of  his  retreat,  he  began  to  write  the  rules,  and 
finished  them  on  the  fifteenth.  He  had  never  read  any  rule,  had  none 
to  refer  to,  and  no  guide  to  consult.  Yet  every  department  and  phase 
of  the  religious  life  are  adjusted  with  a  wisdom  and  foresight  that 
are  amazing.  They  meet  all  the  requirements  of  the  Canon  Law  and 
have  an  elasticity  that  makes  them  suitable  for  every  clime  and  every 
age.  They  passed  through  the  hands  of  the  most  learned  men  in  the 
Sacred  College  before  their  final  approbation,  yet  no  change  was 
made  in  them  except  a  few  modifications  to  bring  them  within  the 
reach  of  normal  constitutions.  This  is  accounted  for  by  the  Saint 
in  the  following  words  found  in  the  preface  of  the  first  edition  of 
the  rules:  “I  wish  you  to  know  that  when  I  wrote,  I  did  so  as  fast 
as  if  there  had  been  some  one  in  a  professor’s  chair  dictating  to  me. 
I  felt  the  words  come  from  my  heart.  I  have  written  this  that  it  may 
be  known  that  it  was  a  particular  inspiration  from  God.  As  for 
myself,  there  is  nothing  in  me  but  sin  and  ignorance.”  Paul  con¬ 
tinued  his  retreat  after  he  had  written  the  rule,  and  on  December 
26th,  while  praying  in  the  presence  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  the  sad 
lot  of  those  who  had  lost  the  Holy  Mass  and  the  Real  Presence  oc¬ 
curred  to  him;  and  strangely,  England,  once  Mary’s  Dowry,  came  up 
before  him.  He  saw  it  now,  sad  and  dark,  with  the  sign  of  faith  and 
hope  banished  from  it,  its  glorious  temples  no  longer  the  dwelling- 
places  of  the  Emmanuel,  but  empty,  and  His  love  slighted.  He  had 
been  banished  from  this  land  by  the  hand  of  heresy.  As  Paul  knelt 
before  the  tabernacle,  he  received  a  commission  from  Our  Lord  to 
pray  for  the  conversion  of  England,  and  this  at  the  very  time  Voltaire 
was  in  that  unhappy  land  imbibing  the  ideas  of  John  Locke  and 
Joseph  Hume,  and  formulating  the  Ecrasez  Vinfame  of  the  Revolution. 
Voltaire,  driven  from  his  own  home,  confined  in  the  Bastile  for  his 
infamous  life  and  licentious  writings,  fled  from  France  to  England 
and  under  an  assumed  name  was  there  preparing  for  his  work  of 
destruction,  while  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  receiving  his  “mandate” 
for  England  and  preparing  to  meet  the  new  onslaught  on  the  Church 


Habit  of  the  Passion  35 

by  the  arch-infidel.  The  point  of  contact  here  between  their  missions 
is  significant. 

On  January  1,  1721,  Paul  finished  his  retreat,  and  next  day  sub¬ 
mitted  his  diary  and  the  rules  to  the  Bishop  for  his  inspection.  The 
latter  was  satisfied;  but  before  giving  his  approval,  he  directed  Paul 
to  take  the  rules  to  Father  Columban,  who  now  lived  at  Pontedecimo, 
forty  miles  away,  over  a  chain  of  the  Apennines.  The  season  was 
fearfully  cold,  the  roads  were  almost  impassable  and  famished  wolves 
prowled  on  his  pathway.  The  journey  nearly  cost  him  his  life,  and 
he  would  have  succumbed  but  for  some  kind-hearted  policemen  who 
befriended  him  in  his  dire  need.  He  never  forgot  the  kindness  of 
these  men,  and  in  his  missions  he  showed  the  greatest  regard  for  their 
confreres  in  the  service  and  gave  them  the  most  considerate  attention. 
Father  Columban  was  delighted  to  welcome  his  penitent  once  more 
and  see  him  wearing  the  habit  of  the  Passion.  He  approved  the 
rules,  and  his  approbation  was  followed  by  that  of  the  Bishop.  Thus, 
the  first  condition  required  by  the  Church  for  a  Religious  Congrega¬ 
tion  was  secured,  and  Paul’s  gratitude  to  our  Blessed  Lady  knew  no 
bounds.  He  trusted  that  the  time  had  now  come  when  he  might  throw 
himself  at  the  feet  of  the  Vicar  of  Christ  and  beg  his  permission  and 
blessing  to  begin  his  work  of  reviving  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful 
the  devotion  that  burned  so  brightly  in  his  own — a  grateful  memory 
of  Our  Lord’s  Sacred  Passion.  Bishop  Di  Gattinara  agreed  to  this 
plan  and  gave  him  letters  to  friends  in  the  Eternal  City,  and  Paul 
set  out  on  his  journey.  John  Baptist  wished  to  accompany  him,  but 
the  Saint  objected:  “Well,  then,”  said  his  brother,  “you  may  go, 
but  you  will  find  no  peace  without  me.” 

From  Genoa,  he  sailed  for  Civita  Vecchia.  The  little  vessel  was 
becalmed  near  a  great  promontory  off  an  island  on  the  Tuscan  Coast. 
The  sailors  cried  out,  “Monte  Argentaro!”  At  these  words,  Paul  re¬ 
membered  what  our  Blessed  Lady  once  said  to  him  as  he  prayed  be¬ 
fore  her  altar:  “Paul,  come  to  Monte  Argentaro,  for  I  am  there 
alone.”  He  gazed  on  the  mysterious  island,  and  to  his  delight  the 
sailors  decided  to  go  ashore  and  await  the  breeze.  Paul  understood 
that  the  winds  had  not  gone  asleep  by  chance,  and  that  it  was  the 
second  invitation  from  Our  Lady  to  come  and  serve  God  on  this  mount. 
The  sailors  stepped  into  their  boats  and  Paul  was  invited  to  ac¬ 
company  them.  As  he  went  ashore  he  remembered  that  it  was  the 
feast  of  Our  Lady’s  Nativity.  He  examined  the  mountain  and,  on 
making  the  ascent  on  its  southern  slope  overlooking  the  sea,  he  found 
a  number  of  cells  hollowed  out  of  the  rock.  He  was  charmed  with 
its  aloofness  and  the  solitude  that  reigned  there.  It  was  a  haunt  for 
prayer,  and  his  soul  was  filled  with  sweetness.  By  a  strange  intu¬ 
ition  he  felt  it  would  be  his  future  home.  Suddenly,  the  breeze  came 


36 


The  Passionists 


up,  and  the  signal  was  given  to  return  to  the  ship.  The  sails  spread 
to  the  winds  and  they  were  quickly  under  way. 

At  Civita  Vecchia  they  were  quarantined,  and,  while  held  on  the 
ship,  Paul  made  a  neat  copy  of  the  rules  to  hand  the  Holy  Father, 
Innocent  XIII.  He  had  won  the  hearts  of  the  honest  sailors  and  he 
took  advantage  of  this  to  instruct  and  lead  them  to  a  better  life.  The 
officers  wondered  at  the  change  wrought  on  those  hardy,  simple  men. 
Prayers  and  the  chant  of  the  Litany  of  Our  Lady  became  part  of  their 
daily  routine.  When  allowed  to  land,  Paul  took  the  road  on  foot  to 
Rome.  At  the  end  of  the  first  day  he  asked  for  hospitality  at  a  cot¬ 
tage  on  the  wayside.  This  was  cheerfully  given  him  by  a  good 
Spaniard  who  lived  there.  He  resumed  his  journey  next  morning,  and 
when  he  came  in  sight  of  St.  Peter’s  dome  in  the  distance,  he  fell  on 
his  knees  and  gave  vent  to  his  devotion; — the  city  of  the  holy  Apostles 
and  martyrs  and  saints  filled  his  heart  with  emotion. 

Heedless  of  all  other  attractions,  on  entering  the  city,  he  made  his 
way  to  St.  Peter’s,  and,  prostrate  before  the  tomb  of  the  Apostles,  he 
remained  long  in  prayer.  As  he  left  the  great  basilica,  he  was  di¬ 
rected  to  the  hospice  of  the  Holy  Trinity  and  was  received  with  other 
pilgrims  and  waited  on  by  nobles  and  a  great  Cardinal. 

Next  morning  after  Mass  and  Communion,  he  approached  the 
Vatican,  ascended  the  staircase,  and  entered  an  apartment.  He  asked 
the  first  attendant  whom  he  met,  if  he  could  see  the  Holy  Father.  He 
was  promptly  ordered  out:  “ Andate ,  andate,”  said  the  official.  “ Sa - 
pete  quanti  birbi  capitano  tutto  giorno?”  “Go  on;  go  on;  do  you 
know  how  many  rogues  come  round  here  every  day?”  Paul  was 
simply  turned  out.  He  made  no  reply,  but  meekly  went  his  way.  He 
fancied  that  he  had  been  treated  as  he  deserved,  and  felt  that  his  time 
was  not  yet  come.  “Wait,  dear  Father.  The  time  will  come  when 
the  papal  carriage  will  be  sent  for  you,  and  the  Vicar  of  Christ  will 
come  to  visit  you  in  your  little  cell  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s;  but 
God’s  time  is  not  yet,  and  you  must  wait  and  suffer!”  The  lone  pil¬ 
grim  wended  his  way  to  St.  Mary  Major’s  and  knelt  before  Our  Lady’s 
altar.  Mary’s  hands  were  outstretched  to  receive  him.  She  filled  his 
heart  with  comfort  and  hope,  and  there,  as  he  knelt,  he  made  a  vow 
to  promote  a  devotion  to  the  Passion  of  her  Divine  Son  and  a  grate¬ 
ful  memory  of  it  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful.  After  placing  him¬ 
self  and  the  new  Congregation  under  the  protection  of  Our  Lady, 
he  left  Rome  for  the  mount  in  Tuscany  overlooking  the  Mediterranean, 
to  pray  and  wait  for  God’s  time.  But  he  must  go  to  Alessandria  to 
see  his  Bishop  and  report  to  him  his  experience  in  Rome. 

As  he  went,  he  recalled  the  words  of  his  brother,  John  Baptist: 
“You  may  go,  but  you  will  find  no  peace  without  me.”  The  Bishop 
was  delighted  to  embrace  his  spiritual  son  once  more;  and,  to  his  sur¬ 
prise,  he  found  that  Paul,  far  from  being  disheartened,  requested  him 


Habit  of  the  Passion 


37 


to  give  the  habit  to  his  brother,  John  Baptist.  This  was  done  on 
November  28,  1721.  And  now  the  brothers  set  out  for  Monte  At- 
gentaro  and  there  took  possession  of  a  hermitage  called  the  “An- 
nunziata.”  Here  they  found  a  few  cells,  a  damp  church  utterly  for¬ 
lorn,  and  in  it  a  painting  of  the  Annunciation  covered  with  mold. 
Paul  recalled  the  words:  “Come  to  Monte  Argentaro,  for  I  am  there 
alone.”  Our  Lady’s  invitation  was  now  heeded.  The  beauties  of 
nature  and  the  profound  solitude  reigning  there,  invite  the  soul  to 
prayer  and  the  contemplation  of  the  Divine  Beauty.  It  was  holy 
ground;  prayer  and  penance  and  angelic  purity  had  been  practiced 
there  from  the  earliest  times.  St.  Gregory  tells  of  the  solitaries  who 
had  lived  there  ( Decl .  Lib.  Ill,  17).  The  Lady  Fabiola  visited  them 
in  her  pious  pilgrimages  and  aided  them  in  her  charity.  And  Paul 
was  destined  to  continue  the  praise  and  love  and  sacrifice  begun  by 
the  ancient  solitaries,  and  there  established  the  first  “Retreat”  of  the 
Congregation  of  the  Passion.  But  years  must  pass  before  the  happy 
day  of  its  realization,  September  14,  1737. 

As  Paul  and  John  Baptist  walked  over  the  mountain  they  found  it 
covered  with  verdure  of  various  tints.  The  sweetness  and  freshness  of 
flowers  and  shrubs  and  the  aromatic  perfumes  were  simply  bewilder¬ 
ing.  The  view  on  the  other  side  is  one  of  marvelous  beauty. 

A  stretch  of  sandy  soil  separates  the  mount  from  the  mainland. 
There,  a  lake  of  majestic  proportions  almost  surrounds  the  city  of 
Orbitello  with  its  limpid  waters.  There  are  cliffs  and  knolls  and 
sloping  plains  and  woods  and  groves  and  fruit  trees  and  lines  of 
chestnut  and  olive  on  its  slopes.  In  one  of  its  charming  openings 
the  brothers  came  again  on  the  hermitage.  It  was  once  an  Augustin- 
ian  monastery,  but  now  the  mould  of  ages  had  settled  on  its  ruins; 
yet,  it  was  not  unsightly,  for  the  moss  and  ivies  and  vines  had  grown 
over  its  dismantled  turrets  and  massive  walls.  They  passed  from 
the  opening  at  the  hermitage  and  came  out  on  a  great  plain.  The 
scenery  from  this  point  away  in  the  distance  was  sublime.  They  gazed 
for  a  time  in  wonder  and  then  knelt  to  adore  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
in  the  Church  below  and  now  recited  the  Litany  of  Our  Lady.  Paul 
was  wrapped  in  ecstasy. 

Suddenly,  he  arose  and  with  his  stick  traced  a  line  up  and  down 
the  plain  till  it  embraced  the  dimensions  of  a  church  and  monastery. 
“Here,”  he  said,  “we  shall  build  the  first  church  and  retreat  of  our 
Congregation.”  Having  secured  the  consent  of  the  ecclesiastical  and 
civil  authorities,  they  took  possession  of  the  hermitage,  put  things  in 
order,  and  began  their  life  there.  It  was  more  angelic  than  human. 
The  Bishop  of  the  diocese  wrote  of  them:  “They  are  two  brothers 
who  perform  voluntary  penance  and  lead  a  life  so  austere  that  it 
may  be  admired,  but  cannot  possibly  be  imitated  without  a  special 
grace  from  God.” 


38 


Tiie  Passionists 


They  never  left  the  island  except  to  hear  Mass,  receive  the  sacra¬ 
ments  and  instruct  the  people  of  the  neighborhood.  The  hunters  who 
roamed  over  the  island  surprised  them  at  their  devotions  and  auster¬ 
ities,  and  soon  the  report  of  their  sanctity  spread  far  and  wide.  This 
led  to  a  pressing  invitation  from  Monsignor  Pignatelli  to  come  to 
Gaeta.  Though  reluctant  to  leave  the  holy  solitude  of  Monte  Argen- 
taro,  Paul  judged  that  it  would  be  conducive  to  the  advancement  of 
the  new  Congregation,  and  he  acquiesced.  The  good  Bishop  received 
them  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  gave  them  a  little  hermitage  near 
the  town,  where  they  could  continue  the  life  they  had  led  at  the  An- 
nunziata.  He  employed  them  in  apostolic  work  and  requested  Paul 
to  give  a  retreat  to  the  candidates  for  orders.  The  good  accomplished 
was  soon  noised  abroad  and  became  known  throughout  Italy. 

The  saintly  and  illustrious  Monsignor  Cavalieri,  Bishop  of  Troja 
and  uncle  of  St.  Alphonsus  Liguori,  now  appealed  to  the  brothers  to 
come  to  his  diocese.  This  venerable  prelate  was  intensely  devout  to 
the  Passion  of  Our  Lord  and  had  an  inspiration  himself  to  found  a 
Congregation  to  promote  a  grateful  memory  of  it  in  the  hearts  of  the 
faithful.  He  felt  the  time  had  come  for  the  project  so  dear  to  his 
heart,  and  he  would  at  least  aid  those  whom  the  Lord  had  chosen  for 
it.  Cardinal  Cienfuegos  and  Monsignor  Pignatelli  urged  Paul  to  ac¬ 
cede  to  Monsignor  Cavalieri’s  request.  His  sanctity  and  fame  were 
so  great  that  they  considered  it  a  call  from  Providence.  The  brothers 
set  out  for  Troja  and  were  welcomed  with  more  than  a  father’s  affec¬ 
tion  by  the  holy  Bishop.  The  three  were  inspired  with  the  same  vo¬ 
cation  and  they  opened  their  hearts  to  one  another.  A  beautiful 
friendship  between  them  was  the  result,  and  the  aged  prelate  vied  with 
the  brothers  in  austerity  and  detachment  from  earthly  things.  His 
palace  was  all  that  Paul’s  rule  required,  so  poor  and  clean  and  devoid 
of  ornament  was  it.  The  Bishop  employed  Paul  in  reclaiming  the 
most  abandoned  sinners  of  the  city  and  he  saw  the  power  of  God  in 
the  change  wrought  in  these  poor  souls. 

He  read  the  rules  of  the  new  Congregation  and  cordially  approved 
them.  “This  work  is  altogether  of  God,”  he  said  to  Paul.  “You 
will  see  great  things;  you  will  find  it  will  turn  out  a  glorious  work, 
but  in  ways  unknown  to  you  and  hidden  from  you  at  present.”  And 
he  told  the  brothers  to  prepare  for  Holy  Orders,  as  it  was  God’s 
will,  and  he  assured  them  that  very  soon  they  would  have  as  many 
companions  as  they  desired.  He  formed  the  resolution  of  founding 
the  first  house  of  the  new  Congregation,  and  he  commissioned  a 
Jesuit  Father,  his  confessor  and  friend,  to  choose  a  suitable  site  for 
it.  Then  he  intended  to  resign  his  See  and  enter  the  novitiate,  a 
simple  novice  under  Paul’s  direction. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  NEW  CONGREGATION 


Benedict  XIII  Approves  the  Congregation — Ordains  Paul  and  John  Baptist. 

BENEDICT  XIII  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Peter  in  1724  and 
proclaimed  a  Jubilee.  Bishop  Cavalieri  judged  the  time  op¬ 
portune  for  obtaining  the  papal  sanction  for  the  Congregation 
of  the  Passion,  and  he  decided  to  accompany  Paul  and  John  Baptist 
to  Rome  for  this  purpose  and  also  to  gain  the  indulgence  of  the  Jubi¬ 
lee.  But  his  great  age  and  failing  health  stood  in  the  way.  He 
found  himself  unequal  to  the  hardships  and  fatigue  of  the  journey. 
However,  he  directed  the  brothers  to  go  themselves,  and  he  gave  them 
letters  to  several  cardinals  and  prelates  of  the  Papal  Court.  They 
took  leave  of  their  friend  and  father.  It  was  an  affecting  leave-tak¬ 
ing,  for  the  three  friends  felt  they  would  never  meet  on  earth  again. 
Paul  and  John  set  out  for  Rome,  feeling  that  God’s  time  had  come 
and  that  now  they  would  receive  the  blessing  and  sanction  of  His 
Vicar.  With  tender  piety  and  ardent  faith  they  complied  with  the 
conditions  of  the  Jubilee,  and  their  happiness  was  supreme  as  the 
priceless  treasures  of  the  Church  were  opened  to  them.  They  were 
praying  in  St.  Peter’s  with  deepest  recollection  when  one  of  the 
Canons  passed  by.  In  an  instant  his  attention  was  arrested  by  the 
modest  bearing  and  the  strange  garb  of  the  two  young  men:  their  at¬ 
titude  was  so  reverent  and  they  were  so  oblivious  to  all  about  them 
but  the  Divine  Presence.  They  were  pleading  for  the  new  Congrega¬ 
tion  at  that  moment.  The  prelate  hesitated  to  interrupt  their  prayer, 
and  waited.  Finally,  he  asked  who  they  were,  whence  they  came,  and 
their  purpose.  His  kindness  and  delicate  interest  won  the  confidence 
of  Paul,  and  he  confided  to  him  his  secret  and  the  purpose  of  his 
visit  to  Rome.  The  Canon  was  Monsignor  Crescenzi,  afterward  the 
illustrious  Cardinal.  He  became  their  friend  at  once  and  remained  so 
to  the  end.  He  introduced  them  to  Cardinal  Coradini.  Their  friends 
grew  and  they  had  kindly  offers  of  hospitality.  They  accepted  that 
of  Father  Lami  at  a  little  hospice  under  the  patronage  of  Cardinal 
Coradini.  It  was  the  nucleus  of  San  Gallicano,  the  great  hospital 
built  by  His  Eminence  for  the  afflicted  poor.  Here  they  awaited  an 
auspicious  moment  to  see  the  Holy  Father  and  have  their  future  de¬ 
cided.  The  fate  of  the  project  nearest  their  hearts  now  depended  on 
a  word  from  His  Holiness.  Meanwhile,  Monsignor  Crescent  inspired 


39 


40 


The  Passionists 


and  directed  everything  for  them.  His  great  card  was  the  friendship 
and  approval  of  Bishop  Cavalieri,  whom  all  revered  and  loved  for  his 
holy  life  and  great  wisdom.  Casually,  Cardinal  Coradini  and  others 
dropped  a  word  to  His  Holiness  about  the  visit  of  the  brothers,  Paul 
and  John  Baptist,  and  soon  he  was  apprised  of  their  purpose  and 
it  appealed  to  him.  The  fateful  moment  had  come.  Monsignor  Cres- 
cenzi  told  them  that  the  Pope  would  have  occasion  to  visit  the  church 
of  Santa  Maria  Navicella  and  that  they  could  see  him  there.  They 
came  early  and  waited.  The  Holy  Father  entered.  When  they  thought 
it  would  not  be  intrusive,  they  approached  and  fell  on  their  knees. 
Paul  was  overcome  and  could  not  utter  a  word.  But  the  Pope  was 
so  simple,  gracious  and  kindly,  that  he  regained  his  composure,  and 
now  Paul  asked  permission  to  form  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion 
according  to  the  rules  which  he  had  written.  His  Holiness  had  been 
informed  of  their  purpose  and  spirit  by  kind  friends,  at  the  prompt¬ 
ing  of  Monsignor  Crescenzi,  and  without  a  moment’s  hesitation  he 
granted  the  request.  Benedict  XIII  viva  voce  approved  the  foundation 
of  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion!  And  this  gracious  Dominican 
Pope  will  live  forever  in  the  hearts  of  the  Passionists  for  this  kind 
act  on  that  memorable  day  in  Santa  Maria  Navicella.  The  heart  of 
Paul  of  the  Cross  was  ever  full  of  gratitude  to  him,  and  he  loved 
the  great  Order  which  gave  him  to  the  Church;  and  in  his  old  age, 
when  the  end  was  approaching,  he  placed  his  “little  Congregation” 
under  the  protection  of  the  Master  General  of  the  Dominicans  and 
obtained  from  him  the  privileges  of  the  Holy  Rosary  Sodality  for 
his  children. 

Paul  now  had  the  papal  sanction  and  blessing  for  his  work.  God’s 
will  was  manifested  without  a  shadow  of  doubt,  and  success  was 
assured.  The  sanction  of  the  Church,  to  be  sure,  was  only  permissive; 
the  community  had  yet  to  be  formed  and  trained  and  proved  under  her 
fostering  care,  and  this  would  take  time  and  demand  untold  effort 
and  hardship  on  the  part  of  the  Founder.  Well,  he  simply  decided 
to  return  to  the  hermitage  at  Gaeta  and  there  in  solitude,  prayer, 
and  penance,  begin  his  work.  In  the  seclusion  of  this  “Retreat,”  as 
he  called  it,  he  spent  his  days  in  union  with  God  and  received  marvel¬ 
ous  graces.  His  favor  with  God  was  soon  manifested  in  wonder¬ 
ful  ways  and  the  “Retreat”  lost  its  character  for  solitude,  and  Paul 
asked  the  Bishop  to  let  them  retire  to  a  little  sanctuary  on  the  top 
of  a  high  mountain  over  the  city,  called  “Madonna  della  Civita.” 
There  they  lived  with  some  holy  priests  under  the  direction  of  Father 
Tuscinardi,  the  superior.  After  some  time,  their  director  counseled 
the  brothers  to  return  to  Rome  and  there  in  the  heart  of  Christendom 
lay  the  foundation  of  the  new  institute.  Paul  referred  the  matter 
to  Monsignor  Pignatelli,  and  he  agreed  with  Father  Tuscinardi  that 
this  plan  would  advance  the  work,  although  he  and  his  people  would 


41 


The  New  Congregation 

miss  them  greatly.  With  the  Bishop’s  blessing  they  returned  to  Rome. 
Cardinal  Coradini  and  Monsignor  Crescenzi  gave  them  a  most  cordial 
welcome.  The  Cardinal  declared  that  Providence  sent  them  at  the 
right  moment.  The  hospital  of  San  Gallicano  had  just  been  opened 
and  it  occurred  to  His  Eminence  that  Paul  and  John  Baptist  were 
the  men  to  take  charge  of  the  nurses  and  attendants  and  form  the 
staff,  and  they  were  prevailed  on  to  enter  the  service  and  assume 
the  charge.  Their  sanctity  was  soon  recognized  and  their  work  was 
most  satisfactory.  To  hold  them  for  the  service  of  the  hospital  and 
give  their  zeal  a  wider  range,  the  Cardinal  decided  to  promote  them 
to  Sacred  Orders.  He  arranged  the  matter  with  the  Pope  and  they 
were  to  be  ordained  for  “the  service  of  the  sick  in  the  hospital.” 
The  humility  of  the  young  men  stood  in  the  way,  but  the  Cardinal’s 
authority  overruled  this,  and  they  submitted.  Their  duties  prevented 
their  attendance  at  the  lectures  in  the  Roman  colleges,  and  they  were 
placed  under  the  tutorship  of  a  learned  Minor  Observantine,  Father 
Dominic.  Their  early  education  was  thorough,  they  were  gifted,  and 
they  made  rapid  progress  under  their  new  master.  They  received 
the  tonsure,  minor  and  major  orders,  and  were  ready  for  the  holy 
priesthood  on  June  7,  1721.  Pope  Benedict  XIII  himself  ordained 
them  in  the  Vatican  Basilica. 

While  imposing  hands  on  Paul,  it  was  observed  that  he  pressed 
them  on  his  head  with  peculiar  earnestness,  saying:  “Receive  the 
Holy  Ghost,  etc.”  When  the  ceremony  was  over,  the  Pope  joined 
his  hands,  saying,  “ Deo  gratias .”  Then  he  spoke  to  Fathers  Paul 
and  John  Baptist  with  special  condescension,  inquiring  very  kindly 
about  their  home  and  affairs.  It  was  Ember  Saturday  in  Pentecost 
week  and  on  Trinity  Sunday  they  said  their  first  Masses.  Father 
Paul’s  faith  and  love  and  tender  piety  were  revealed  by  his  tears 
at  the  altar.  He  was  favored  with  a  remarkable  grace  on  this  oc¬ 
casion,  for  he  was  heard  to  say  in  after  years  whenever  he  recalled 
it:  “Oh,  what  a  sight!”  Often  during  the  Holy  Mass  his  face  was 
seen  to  glow  with  heavenly  beauty  as  if  the  Divine  radiance  was  re¬ 
flected  on  it.  At  one  time  he  was  seen  raised  in  the  air  after  the 
elevation;  at  another,  he  was  enveloped  in  a  strange  lucid  cloud.  His 
faith  became  vision  and  he  left  the  altar  in  tears. 

The  new  priests  devoted  their  energies  to  their  charges  with  greater 
zeal  than  ever,  and  their  spiritual  care  of  the  sick  was  unremitting. 
But  their  friends  noticed  that  their  strength  began  to  give  out,  and 
they  became  alarmed  about  the  health  of  the  holy  priests.  Cardinal 
Coradini  and  Monsignor  Crescenzi  were  greatly  concerned  about  the 
matter.  Monsignor  Cavalieri  wrote  to  Father  Paul,  at  this  crisis,  that 
his  further  stay  in  Rome  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  designs  of 
Providence,  and  that  this  work  in  the  hospital  was  contrary  to  his 
vocation  as  revealed  by  Our  Lord  Himself.  This  was  the  last  advice 


42 


The  Passionists 


of  the  venerable  and  holy  Bishop.  The  Fathers  had  done  good  work 
in  the  hospital.  Its  staff  was  now  organized;  everything  was  in  good 
working  order  and  their  places  could  easily  be  filled  by  others.  Un¬ 
der  the  circumstances,  the  Cardinal  released  them  from  the  service 
of  the  hospital  and  had  their  title  of  ordination  changed  to  that  of 
Missions,  and  Clement  XII  made  them  Missionaries  Apostolic.  They 
confided  their  plans  to  Monsignor  Crescenzi,  who  promised  that  he 
would  continue  to  be  their  friend  and  protector  in  Rome.  They 
returned  to  the  solitude  of  Monte  Argentaro.  Now  their  real  mis¬ 
sion  began. 

Father  Paul  was  thirty-four  years  old,  mature  in  sanctity,  gifted 
with  extraordinary  graces  and  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
first  Passionist  Father!  He  was  to  set  an  example  for  his  sons  and 
lead  the  way  in  the  type  of  sanctity  which  God  required  of  them  in  the 
observance  of  the  rule  and  in  forming  the  spirit  of  the  Congregation. 
He  was  to  blend  the  active  with  the  contemplative  life,  to  spend  him¬ 
self  for  souls,  yet  suffer  no  detriment  to  his  perfect  union  with  God; 
to  join  prayer  with  work,  and  thus  be  charged  with  power  from  God 
to  reap  abundantly  the  fruits  of  the  Atonement.  Our  Lord  in  His 
Passion  was  his  Exemplar;  and  his  life  was  forever  to  carry  this 
message  to  his  sons:  “Be  ye  imitators  of  me  as  I  am  of  Christ.” 

Fathers  Paul  and  John  Baptist  found  the  hermitage  of  the  An- 
nunziata  now  in  possession  of  a  recluse  who  was  impervious  to  the 
refining  influences  of  grace.  He  was  so  genuinely  disagreeable  that 
the  Fathers  retired  and  took  passage  for  Genoa  to  return  to  San  Stefano 
at  Castellazzo.  They  went  on  board,  but  the  ship  was  immovable; 
no  power  could  get  it  under  way,  while  other  ships  beside  it  sailed 
away  from  Portercole  to  their  destination.  Father  Paul  at  once  under¬ 
stood  its  meaning.  He  sought  the  captain,  thanked  him  for  his  kind¬ 
ness,  and  disembarked  with  his  brother.  The  ship  was  at  once  re¬ 
leased  and  followed  in  the  wake  of  the  others  out  to  sea.  The  Fathers 
were  to  remain  on  Monte  Argentaro.  This  was  the  will  of  Heaven. 
There  was  another  hermitage  on  the  mount,  called  San  Antonio.  It 
was  in  a  deplorable  condition  from  neglect  and  decay,  and  here  a 
beginning  was  made.  Things  were  cleaned  up  and  put  in  order;  a 
chapel  was  arranged  and  the  poorest  convenience  for  community  life 
made  ready.  Candidates  presented  themselves  and  the  regular  ob¬ 
servance  of  a  Passionist  Retreat  was  begun.  The  Bishop  gave 
Fathers  Paul  and  John  Baptist  the  faculties  of  the  diocese  and  re¬ 
quested  them  to  begin  a  series  of  missions  to  revive  the  faith  and 
piety  of  his  people  and  reclaim  the  sinful.  The  work  of  the  Pas¬ 
sionist — his  own  sanctification  and  then  the  sanctification  of  the 
people — was  inaugurated  by  the  Founder,  Father  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

Amid  sore  disappointments  and  great  opposition,  the  little  com¬ 
munity  was  established  and  the  first  Retreat  built  on  Monte  Argentaro. 


43 


The  New  Congregation 

Requests  for  missions  came  from  every  part  of  Italy;  wonders  were 
wrought  by  the  Saint;  his  apostolate  excited  indescribable  enthusiasm; 
and  the  prelates  of  the  Church  were  amazed  at  its  enduring  results. 
The  Saint  exercised  a  mighty  influence  for  virtue  and  holiness  of  life. 
The  appeal  of  the  Passion  was  irresistible;  it  inspired  an  intense  love 
for  Our  Lord,  and  people  were  brought  to  the  foot  of  the  Cross  con¬ 
fessing  their  sins  and  weeping  for  them.  The  community  grew  and 
those  early  Passionists  were  like  their  Founder  in  virtue,  zeal,  and 
union  with  God.  Requests  for  new  foundations  were  pressed  on.  the 
Founder,  and  he  had  twelve  opened  before  his  death.  The  Congrega¬ 
tion  was  well  established  and  its  work  in  the  Church  secured.  It  was 
“altogether  the  work  of  God,”  as  the  saintly  Bishop  Cavalieri  fore¬ 
told. 

We  are  amazed  at  the  Saint’s  life;  its  innocence  and  austerity; 
its  holiness  and  humility;  its  marvels  and  human  side;  its  tenderness 
for  the  suffering  and  its  pity  for  the  sinful.  He  imitated  the  sweet¬ 
ness  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales  with  the  austerity  of  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi,  but  the  second  was  for  himself.  While  sin  nearly  broke  his 
heart,  he  was  mildness  itself  toward  the  sinner.  To  the  greatest  he 
gave  the  lightest  penance,  just  “three  Hail  Marys,”  but  he  wept  for 
the  sins  committed  and  did  penance  himself  for  them.  “Ha,  ha,”  the 
evil  one  said  to  him,  “you  have  taken  the  sins  of  the  others  on  your¬ 
self  and  you  will  be  damned  for  them.”  But  the  Saint  promptly  re¬ 
plied:  “The  Passion  of  Our  Lord  will  satisfy  for  the  sins  I  have 
taken  upon  myself.”  He  never  lost  his  baptismal  innocence,  yet  he 
had  the  greatest  sympathy  for  poor  sinners.  They  crowded  to  his 
confessional  and  left  it  in  grace  and  peace.  He  combined  the  apos¬ 
tolic  life  with  that  of  prayer,  the  contemplative  with  the  active,  as  one 
sustains  the  other  and  both  are  essential  to  the  spirit  of  the  Order 
and  its  work.  A  Passionist  cannot  keep  his  rule  and  do  the  work 
destined  for  him  in  the  Church  without  prayer.  A  blend  of  the  con¬ 
templative  and  the  active  is  essential  to  the  spirit  of  the  Congregation 
of  the  Passion,  as  the  Founder  impressed  his  own  spirit  on  his  work. 
Attendance  in  choir,  called  “the  regular  observance,”  is  a  feature  of 
the  contemplative  life,  and  its  purpose  is  to  foster  the  spirit  of 
prayer.  No  one  may  exempt  himself  from  it,  as  prayer  is  the  test 
and  measure  of  success  in  the  missionary  field.  The  Passionist  who 
prays,  reproduces  the  ideals  and  the  life  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
and  a  harvest  of  souls  is  the  result. 

Venerable  Strambi  wrote  of  the  Founder:  “His  virtue  was  not 
of  the  terrible  and  austere  kind,  but  gentle,  courteous,  and  full  of 
sweetness.  His  method  of  conducting  souls  to  God  was  full  of  ten¬ 
derness,  compassion,  and  long-suffering.  He  avoided  gravity  that 
would  repell,  and  cultivated  affability  that  would  win  souls  to  God. 
Hence,  sinners  were  encouraged  to  go  to  him.”  This  is  the  pattern 


44 


The  Passionists 


which  he  left  his  sons:  Dedit  cor  suum  in  similitudinem  picture. 
In  his  younger  years  people  were  in  awe  of  the  Saint;  in  his  old 
age,  they  felt  that  they  could  not  love  him  enough.  His  charges  to 
Superiors  were  like  that  of  St.  John:  “Little  children,  love  one 
another.  Win  the  heart,  then  mold  the  character.  Uphold  the  rule 
but  keep  it  first;  go  before  others  in  its  observance;  and  then  let 
gentleness  and  charity  and  delicate  consideration  for  them  inspire 
your  government,  and  the  beauty  of  peace  will  reign  in  your  com¬ 
munity.”  He  was  loving  as  a  mother  and  simple  as  a  child  him¬ 
self.  He  made  virtue  charmingly  attractive  and  won  the  hearts  of 
all  to  it.  He  ever  encouraged  success  and  it  gave  him  great  delight 
to  do  so.  While  intentions  counted  more  with  him  than  actions,  he 
never  fancied  that  a  kindly  word  of  approval  and  encouragement  would 
detract  from  the  motives  and  merit  of  his  sons.  He  was  radiantly 
happy  when  they  had  acquitted  themselves  well  in  preaching  and  writ¬ 
ing.  It  has  come  down  as  a  tradition  in  the  Order,  that  his  kindly  en¬ 
couragement  led  many  to  higher  efforts  and  greater  success.  A  mis¬ 
sionary  who  had  qualified  himself  for  his  work  and  whose  life  was 
in  keeping  with  his  profession  as  a  Passionist,  he  valued  more  than 
a  retreat,  or  monastery.  Gentleness  and  tact,  pity  and  mercy,  are  his 
traits  in  the  sacred  tribunal.  Rarely  does  his  penitent  leave  it  indis¬ 
posed  and  without  absolution.  But  when  he  does  so,  he  returns  to 
open  his  heart  anew  and  be  reinstated  in  grace.  This  is  the  mis¬ 
sionary’s  record.  It  is  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  He  is 
immersed  in  the  Passion  and  he  knows  the  boundless  pity  of  Our 
Lord,  the  value  of  His  Atonement  and  its  limitless  graces  for  the 
poor  sinner.  “Let  mercy  always  be  uppermost,”  the  Saint  said  to  the 
Fathers.  “If  I  were  thirty  years  younger,  I  should  go  through  the 
world  and  preach  nothing  but  the  mercy  of  God.”  Is  it  any  wonder 
that  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  is  growing  in  the  love  and  veneration  of 
the  faithful  and  becoming  popular  with  them  as  they  come  to  know 
his  lovely  traits  and  work  in  the  Church? 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  SAINT  OF  THE  PASSION 


The  Saint  of  the  Passion — Solemn  Approval  of  the  Holy  See. 

WHILE  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion  is  modern  and 
adapted  to  our  age,  it  holds  to  some  practices  of  the  old 
Orders  in  the  Church.  The  office  is  chanted  in  choir  and 
the  Fathers  rise  at  night  for  Matins;  they  pray  while  the  world  slum¬ 
bers.  Five  hours  are  given  daily  to  devotional  exercises,  but  not  con¬ 
secutively.  Study  and  other  duties  vary  the  order  of  the  day,  and 
the  ennui  of  routine  is  not  apparent.  There  is  joy  and  sweetness  of 
manner  and  cheerfulness  of  heart  at  recreation,  that  come  from  union 
with  God  in  prayer,  and  there  is  freshness  of  spirit  for  each  duty  as 
its  turn  comes.  While  the  rule  is  austere,  nothing  is  enjoined  that 
can  be  injurious  to  one  in  normal  health,  or  unfit  him  for  missionary 
work.  Here  again  the  blend  is  perfect  of  old  and  new. 

Passionists  are  neither  monks,  nor  friars,  nor  canons-regular.  While 
they  rank  with  modern  Congregations,  they  have  “the  charm  of  monas- 
ticism”;  yet  their  homes  are  neither  monasteries,  priories,  nor  abbeys: 
they  are  called  “Retreats”;  and  the  superior  is  neither  prior,  guard¬ 
ian,  nor  abbot;  he  is  simply  Rector.  A  group  of  Retreats  form  a 
Province,  and  the  superior  of  the  Province  is  called  Provincial,  while 
the  superior  of  all  the  Provinces  is  called  General.  The  Fathers 
General  and  Provincial  rank  as  prelates.  To  the  three  simple  vows 
of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obedience,  a  fourth  is  added — to,  promote  in 
the  hearts  of  the  faithful  a  grateful  memory  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion. 
This  now  forms  their  special  feature  in  the  Church.  Hence,  the  pop¬ 
ular  name  “Passionist.”  In  essentials,  it  agrees  with  other  Orders; 
yet  it  differs  from  all  so  much  that  it  has  been  said:  “St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  not  only  founded  a  new  Religious  Order,  but  a  new  Order 
of  Religious.” 

The  chief  work  of  the  Fathers  is  the  giving  of  missions  to  the  people 
and  retreats  to  the  clergy  and  Religious  Communities.  For  the  “field 
afar”  or  foreign  missions,  they  are  bound  by  rule  to  go  wherever  sent 
by  the  Holy  See.  Their  full  dress  on  missions  includes  the  cloak,  or 
mantle,  and  a  crucifix,  with  the  habit  and  biretta.  As  a  missionary 
dress  all  declare  it  impressive.  But  ordinarily,  in  the  sanctuary,  the 
Fathers  wear  the  surplice  and  biretta  like  the  diocesan  clergy.  They 

do  not  take  charge  of  parishes  in  cities;  but  a  parochial  charge  in  the 

45 


46 


The  Passionists 


neighborhood  of  their  Retreats  they  find  necessary  in  missionary  or 
non-Catholic  countries.  They  act  as  a  reserve  corps  in  the  Church 
and  are  ever  ready  to  come  to  the  aid  of  the  diocesan  clergy  in  need 
from  overwork  or  illness.  But  when  their  services  are  ended,  whether 
on  the  missions  or  in  aiding  the  clergy,  they  retire  and  leave  the  peo¬ 
ple  with  their  own  pastors.  Indeed,  it  is  a  point  of  honor  with  them 
to  sustain  the  latter  in  their  charges  and  thus  work  with  them  in  the 
beauty  of  peace.  In  this  they  simply  follow  the  injunction  and  ex¬ 
ample  of  their  Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

Cardinal  Gibbons  pays  a  handsome  tribute  to  the  work  and  spirit 
of  the  Order:  “They  will  counteract  the  spirit  of  the  age — ‘worldli¬ 
ness, ’  ”  he  said.  The  essence  of  this  spirit  is  pride,  which  is  the  self¬ 
ishness  of  the  intellect;  and  luxury,  which  is  the  selfishness  of  the 
flesh.  It  is  the  worship  of  self;  and  it  led  the  holy  Apostle  to  say 
with  tears:  “All  seek  the  things  that  are  their  own,  not  the  things 
that  are  Jesus  Christ’s”  {Phil.  n:21).  “The  rights  of  man”  led  civil 
society  to  apostatize  from  Christianity,  and  worldliness  took  its  place. 
“The  rights  of  God”  are  ignored;  His  law  set  at  naught;  His  Church 
scorned;  the  Cross  is  “foolishness,”  and  its  saving  atonement,  “folly.” 
This  was  an  abiding  grief  for  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross;  for,  who  can  love 
Our  Lord  and  not  be  zealous  for  His  glory?  And  who  can  think  of 
His  sacred  Passion  and  not  love  Him?  Here  we  have  the  inspiration 
of  the  Saint.  It  was  the  thought  of  the  Passion,  and  his  love  for  Our 
Lord.  He  is  the  “Saint  of  the  Passion”;  his  name  recalls  it;  his  words 
are  tinged  with  it;  his  work  is  transfigured  by  it;  it  was  his  one  study; 
he  entered  into  the  meaning  of  it;  he  adored  the  eternal  decrees  re¬ 
vealed  in  it;  he  dwelt  on  it  till  he  forgot  the  world  of  sense  and 
“passed  into  the  stillness  of  ecstasy.”  His  soul  became  so  merged  in 
the  interests  of  Jesus  Crucified,  that  he  simply  lived  in  Him  and  for 
Him,  and  in  very  truth  he  could  say:  “With  Christ  I  am  nailed  to 
the  Cross;  I  live  now,  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me.”  It  was  the 
thought  of  the  insult  that  sin  offers  to  God  that  made  him  tremble  and 
turn  pale;  it  was  the  thought  of  the  same  God,  in  His  human  nature, 
suffering  for  sin  and  suffering  in  vain,  that  made  his  tears  flow  by 
night  and  by  day;  it  was  the  thought  of  making  reparation  for  man’s 
ingratitude  and  bringing  souls  to  know  and  estimate  the  love  of  Jesus 
for  them  that  sustained  his  apostolate.  The  Passion  was  the  inspira¬ 
tion  of  his  life,  the  secret  of  his  longing  to  found  an  Order  in  the 
Church  whose  one  object  would  be  to  induce  men  to  remember  with 
grateful  and  loving  hearts  the  Passion  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  see  in  it 
the  nature  of  sin,  the  value  of  the  soul,  the  priceless  treasure  of  grace 
and  the  cost  of  heaven;  and  bring  them  to  realize  that,  now,  after  the 
atonement,  sin  assumes  the  additional  malice  of  crucifying  again  the 
Son  of  God.  All  the  saints,  indeed,  were  devout  to  the  Passion  of 
Our  Lord;  they  made  it  their  study,  and  it  was  the  secret  of  their 


The  Saint  of  the  Passion  47 

sanctity;  but  there  is  no  saint  in  whom  it  took  so  exclusive  a  form  as 
in  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

He  had  an  intense  realization  of  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation;  of 
the  union  of  God  and  man  in  one  Person,  the  Second  Person  of  the 
Blessed  Trinity;  that  “He  was  truly  God  as  He  was  truly  man”;  and 
as  His  divinity  could  not  suffer,  but  only  His  humanity,  the  whole  ter¬ 
rible  penalty  of  sin  had  to  be  endured  by  that  sacred  humanity, — 
while  its  sufferings  were  intensified  beyond  anything  that  we  can  con¬ 
ceive,  because  of  its  union  with  the  Divinity.  “God  was  the  sufferer. 
God  suffered  in  His  human  nature;  the  sufferings  belonged  to  God  and 
they  were  drunk  up,  drained  to  the  bottom  of  the  chalice  because  it 
was  God  that  drank  them.” 

He  had  entered  into  the  sanctuary  of  the  Divinity  and  beheld  the 
Divine  Goodness.  He  had  gazed  on  the  infinite  perfection  of  God; 
and  he  had  an  overwhelming  sense  of  God’s  love  for  man;  but  not  in 
the  abstract;  not  for  the  race  collectively;  but  for  each  individual  soul. 
While  it  is  of  faith  that  Our  Lord  died  for  all  men ,  yet  it  was  not  for 
the  race  collectively ,  but  for  each  individual  soul  that  He  died;  He 
offered  the  whole  Atonement  of  His  Passion  for  each  one  individually, 
and  my  debt  to  Him  is  as  great  as  if  no  one  else  were  atoned  for  by 
Him.  That  He  suffered  all  for  you,  and  that  you  owe  Him  the  same 
debt,  does  not  detract  from  what  He  suffered  for  me,  nor  from  my 
debt  to  Him.  As  He  gives  Himself  wholly  and  entirely  to  each  one 
individually  in  Holy  Communion  without  lessening  the  gift  to  each 
because  others  receive  it  too — and  this  because  He  is  God — so  did  He 
offer  Himself  wholly  in  His  Passion  to  atone  for  each  one  individually, 
because  He  is  God.  My  debt  to  Him  is  not  lessened  because  others 
owe  Him  the  same  debt.  How  this  appeals  to  me  to  love  Him  and 
not  offend  Him  and  not  renew  the  cause  of  His  sufferings.  It  would 
assume  in  me  now  a  double  malice — equal  to  crucifying  again  the  Son 
of  God.  This  is  the  appeal  of  the  Passion,  and  craven  indeed  is  the 
heart  that  can  resist  it.  No  saint  ever  felt  it  as  did  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross,  and  it  was  the  secret  of  his  power,  and  no  one  could  resist  it. 
His  sermons  were  interrupted  by  the  sobs  of  the  people;  they  wept 
tears  of  love  and  sorrow.  Sinners  became  holy  men  and  holy  women; 
and  the  results  of  his  apostolate  were  enduring.  When  every  other 
motive  failed,  his  sermon  on  the  Passion  won  the  most  hardened  sin¬ 
ners  to  repentance,  and  he  promised  that  it  would  be  the  same  in 
missions  given  by  his  sons  if  they  followed  the  method  approved  for 
them  by  the  Holy  See.  “I  see  more  and  more,”  he  said,  “that  the 
most  efficacious  means  for  converting  the  obdurate  and  hardened  sin¬ 
ner  is  the  Passion  of  Jesus  Christ  preached  according  to  the  method 
which  the  Divine  Goodness  has  approved  by  the  Vicar  of  Christ  on 
earth.”  In  one  of  his  missions  an  obdurate  sinner  resisted  grace;  he 
held  out  against  every  appeal;  he  would  not  turn  to  God  and  go  to 


48 


The  Passionists 


confession.  But  as  the  Saint  raised  the  large  crucifix  on  the  platform 
to  give  the  papal  blessing  at  the  close  of  the  mission,  this  man  saw 
the  right  arm  of  the  figure  of  Our  Lord  detach  itself  from  the  wood 
and  bless  the  people.  The  man  fell  on  his  knees,  sobbed  out  his  sor- 
sow  for  sin  and  went  straight  to  confession.  This  crucifix  is  preserved 
in  the  Saint’s  room,  as  a  most  precious  relic  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s 
Retreat  in  Rome.  It  is  richly  encased  in  crystal  and  gold  and  is 
placed  over  the  altar  so  that  the  priest  looks  at  it  during  Mass  when 
the  liturgy  requires  it.  The  Most  Reverend  Father  General,  Silvio  Di 
Vezza,  in  renovating  this  chapel,  has  made  it  safe  for  the  future. 
While  the  Saint  knelt  before  this  crucifix  on  another  occasion  and 
begged  Our  Lord  through  His  wounds  and  precious  blood  to  have 
mercy  and  forgive  them,  an  overwhelming  sense  of  his  own  unworthi¬ 
ness  took  hold  of  him  and  he  cried  out:  “Ah,  dear  Lord,  I  pray  for 
others  and  my  own  soul  is  fit  only  for  hell.”  Our  Lord  answered: 
“Thy  soul  is  in  My  heart.”  In  the  process  of  his  canonization,  it  is 
recounted  that  while  he  prayed  before  his  favorite  crucifix,  he  asked 
Our  Lord  to  hide  him  in  His  sacred  wounds.  Suddenly  an  arm  was 
detached  from  the  cross  and  embracing  the  Saint,  pressed  him  to  the 
wound  on  the  side.  For  three  hours  he  remained  in  sublime  ecstasy. 
This  favor  formed  the  subject  of  a  great  painting  for  the  canonization. 
It  was  thus  that  Our  Lord  showed  His  approval  of  the  Saint’s  grateful 
memory  of  His  Sacred  Passion  and  his  efforts  to  keep  it  ever  in  the 
hearts  of  the  faithful.  The  Passionists  have  a  special  grace  and 
power  to  preach  on  this  subject.  Prelates  and  priests  and  people 
have  recognized  this  fact.  They  declare  that  the  appeal  of  the  Passion 
from  them  is  resistless  and  that  grace  is  felt  at  work  on  the  audience 
during  the  sermon  on  this  subject,  and  that  a  Passionist  who  neglects 
it  lacks  power  from  on  High  and  grace  to  bring  souls  to  the  foot  of 
the  Cross.  Hence,  the  care  of  the  Fathers  never  to  slight  this  subject 
and  to  be  at  their  best  when  preaching  on  it.  ?> 

The  Retreat  of  the  Presentation  had  been  opened  on  Monte  Ar- 
gentaro;  the  Fathers  lived  in  silence,  prayer,  and  solitude,  attending 
to  their  own  sanctification  first;  and  they  went  forth  from  the  seclusion 
of  their  home  to  labor  for  the  sanctification  of  others  as  the  rule  re¬ 
quires.  Twenty  years  had  passed  since  the  foundation  of  the  Order  in 
1720.  The  Founder  had  preached  and  wrought  wonderful  conver¬ 
sions;  he  had  cured  the  sick,  and  prophesied  the  future  and  revealed 
the  hidden  secrets  of  the  seared  conscience,  and  he  was  venerated  as 
a  saint,  yet  his  Congregation  had  made  but  feeble  progress;  one  thing 
was  wanting  to  it:  the  blessing  and  solemn  approval  of  the  Pope, 
the  successor  of  St.  Peter.  This  would  give  it  enduring  life  in  the 
Church.  It  had  received  many  privileges  and  much  encouragement 
from  the  Holy  See;  but  that  word  from  the  Pope  was  still  wanting. 
All  the  Saint’s  efforts  and  the  influence  of  friends  in  Rome  had  failed 


The  Saint  of  the  Passion 


49 


thus  far  to  secure  it.  Cardinal  Crescenzi  had  left  for  the  Nunciature 
in  Paris  and  had  requested  his  friend,  Cardinal  Rezzonico,  to  take  his 
place  as  protector  of  the  little  Congregation  of  the  Passion. 

In  August,  1740,  Cardinal  Lambertini  was  raised  to  the  Chair  of 
Peter  and  took  the  name  of  Benedict  XIV.  The  Saint  hailed  his  ele¬ 
vation  with  great  joy  and  declared  that  he  would  restore  the  faith  of 
Christendom.  He  now  revised  the  rules  and  made  the  concessions 
recommended  by  the  Roman  Congregation.  Then  he  wrote  to  Cardi¬ 
nal  Rezzonico,  who  went  to  see  the  Pope  in  the  interests  of  his  charge. 
His  Holiness  requested  that  Father  Paul  come  to  Rome.  The  Founder 
set  out  at  once  and  placed  the  rules  in  the  hands  of  the  Holy  Father. 
His  Holiness  appointed  a  committee  to  examine  them.  This  con¬ 
sisted  of  Cardinals  Coradini,  Rezzonico,  and  Father  Garagni,  as  secre¬ 
tary.  The  latter  frankly  told  Father  Paul  that  no  one  could  observe 
the  rule,  that  it  was  absurd,  and  that  he  would  oppose  its  approval. 
The  night  after  this  interview  the  secretary  became  violently  ill,  and 
felt  an  unaccountable  remorse  of  conscience.  He  wondered  what  it 
could  be,  and  at  last  he  remembered  his  harshness  with  Father  Paul; 
this  was  the  trouble.  In  the  morning  he  sent  for  the  servant  of  God; 
heard  his  plea  gently  and  patiently,  and  now  concluded  that  he  had 
been  sitting  in  judgment  on  a  saint  and  the  fruit  of  his  inspiration. 
From  that  moment  he  became  the  patron  of  the  work  he  had  been 
deputed  to  scrutinize.  When  the  examination  was  finished,  all  cast  a 
favorable  vote  for  the  new  Congregation  and  its  rules.  On  April 
30th,  the  report  was  handed  to  the  Pope  and  on  May  15th,  Benedict 
XIV  approved  it  by  Rescript.  When  he  had  signed  his  name  to  the 
document,  he  said:  “This  Congregation  of  the  Passion  is  the  last  to 
come  into  the  Church  and  it  seems  it  should  have  been  the  first.” 

Peter,  in  his  successor  had  spoken,  and  it  turned  everything  in  favor 
of  the  Saint.  Friends  and  opponents  turned  to  greet  him  on  every 
side;  opposition  ceased  and  privileges  long  denied  him  for  the  spirit¬ 
ual  comfort  of  his  children  by  local  authorities,  were  now  granted 
with  kindly  grace.  The  Blessed  Sacrament  was  placed  in  the  taber¬ 
nacle  of  their  new  church  on  Monte  Argentaro,  and  the  community 
went  into  retreat.  At  the  close  of  the  exercises,  the  first  Passionists 
made  their  vows,  assumed  the  holy  sign,  and  at  last  appeared  in  the 
habit  worn  by  our  Blessed  Lady  and  given  by  her  to  Father  Paul  of 
the  Cross,  the  Founder.  New  members  now  joined  them,  men  of  the 
finest  character  and  promise;  among  the  latter  were  Father  Thomas 
and  Father  Mark  Aurelius,  both  priests.  The  first  is  better  known  as 
Monsignor  Struzzieri,  Apostolic  Visitor  of  Corsica,  and  later,  as 
Bishop  of  Lodi,  and  then  of  Amelia;  the  second,  as  the  first  Master  of 
Novices,  and  then  a  most  distinguished  “lector,”  or  professor.  The 
Order  was  now  firmly  established  and  its  work  begun. 

It  had  been  approved  by  Rescript  simply;  but  for  greater  stability, 


50 


The  Passionists 


approval  by  Papal  Brief  was  necessary,  and  the  Saint  now  sought  this 
favor  for  his  little  Congregation.  His  petition  was  presented  to  the 
Pope  by  Cardinal  Albani.  It  was  favorably  received  by  His  Holiness 
and  after  the  usual  processes  the  Apostolic  Brief  Ad  Pastoralis ,  was 
issued  on  April  18,  1746.  Two  years  later,  Benedict  XIV  passed  to 
his  reward,  and  he  was  succeeded  by  Cardinal  Rezzonico,  as  Clement 
XIII.  This  saintly  Pontiff  gave  Father  Paul  the  Hospice  of  the  Holy 
Cross  in  Rome  and  took  from  him  Father  Thomas  Struzzieri  and  made 
him  the  first  Passionist  bishop.  Clement  XIII  died  in  1769.  After 
he  had  offered  Mass  for  the  repose  of  the  soul  of  his  friend  and  bene¬ 
factor,  the  Saint  began  to  pray  for  the  election  of  his  successor. 
After  Mass  one  morning,  he  said:  “I  placed  the  hearts  of  the  cardi¬ 
nals  in  the  Blood  of  Jesus;  but  Ganganelli’s  heart,  oh!  how  brightly 
it  shone!”  He  had  foretold  Cardinal  Ganganelli’s  election  to  the 
Papacy.  “Ganganelli  will  be  Pope,”  he  said,  three  years  before  his 
election,  and  he  once  told  His  Eminence  that  the  day  would  come 
when  he  would  have  it  in  his  power  to  do  much  for  the  Congregation 
of  the  Passion.  He  was  elected  on  May  19,  1769,  and  took  the  name 
of  Clement  XIV.  Father  Paul  hastened  from  the  Retreat  of  St.  An¬ 
gelo,  at  Vetralla,  to  offer  his  homage  to  the  new  Pontiff.  On  hearing 
of  his  arrival  in  Rome,  the  Pope  sent  one  of  his  own  carriages  to  the 
Hospice  for  him  and  received  him  with  the  utmost  affection  and  rev¬ 
erence.  Their  interview  was  long  and  intimate,  and  the  Pope  wished 
to  know  what  he  could  do  for  the  Congregation.  Father  Paul  had 
revised  the  rules  and  constitutions  and  prepared  a  memorial  for  their 
further  confirmation.  This  he  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Pope,  and 
cardinals  were  at  once  deputed  to  make  the  preliminary  examinations. 
They  spent  forty  days  at  this  work  and  brought  their  report  to  the 
Holy  Father.  They  recommended  some  mitigation  in  the  matter  of 
fasting  and  the  time  allotted  for  sleep  before  the  Office  at  night. 
They  judged  this  necessary  for  the  health  of  its  members  and  the 
permanency  of  the  Congregation.  The  Pope  would  not  order  these 
changes  without  the  consent  of  Father  Paul.  The  Saint  recognized 
the  will  of  God  in  that  of  the  Pope  and  acquiesced.  Then  the  Bull 
Supremi  Apostolatus  was  issued  on  the  eve  of  the  Assumption  of  Our 
Lady,  in  1749,  and  the  Pope  sent  his  confessor,  Father  San  Giorgio, 
to  announce  the  good  news  to  the  Saint.  Next  day,  Father  Paul  went 
to  Santa  Maria  Maggiore,  and  there  at  Our  Lady’s  altar  where  fifty 
years  before  he  had  made  the  vow  to  promote  devotion  to  the  Passion 
of  her  Divine  Son,  he  poured  out  his  heart  in  thanksgiving  for  the 
loving  care  and  maternal  protection  she  had  extended  to  his  little 
Congregation.  Her  hands  were  still  extended  to  receive  him  and  he 
bowed  and  wept  his  tender  and  loving  gratitude  to  the  Immaculate 
Queen  of  Heaven. 


CHAPTER  V 


THE  LONE  PILGRIM— DYING  SAINT 

The  Lone  Pilgrim  and  Dying  Saint — Grief  at  the  Suppression  of  the  Society  of 

Jesus. 

CLEMENT  XIV  decided  on  August  14,  1769  to  issue  the  Bull 
Supremi  Apostolatus.  But  he  waited  till  the  Feast  of  St. 
Clement,  November  23rd,  to  hand  it  to  the  Saint.  This  final 
act  of  the  Holy  See  not  only  placed  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion 
on  an  equality  with  the  great  Orders  of  the  Church  in  rank  and  privi¬ 
lege,  but  it  gave  it  other  favors  necessary  for  this  “New  Order  of  Re¬ 
ligious.”  It  reviewed  the  rules,  vows,  the  habit  and  government  of 
the  new  institute.  It  enacted  directions  for  its  strength,  efficiency, 
permanence,  and  stability.  It  extended  ample  protection  against  aught 
that  might  be  hurtful  to  it,  and  enlarged  its  spiritual  graces  for  the 
faithful  on  missions.  It  gave  papal  sanction  to  all  acts  of  Superiors 
done  in  accordance  with  the  powers  vested  in  them  by  the  rules,  and 
decreed  that  the  Pope  himself  would  be  its  protector.  It  ends  with 
a  beautiful  eulogy  of  the  new  Congregation  and  commends  it  to  the 
bishops  of  the  Church.  In  gratitude  for  this  supreme  act  of  goodness 
of  Clement  XIV,  the  Saint  ordered  the  Litany  of  the  Saints  to  be 
said  daily  in  all  the  Retreats  of  the  Congregation  for  the  Pope  in 
perpetuum,  while  the  Congregation  exists.  Since  the  Bull  Supremi 
Apostolatus  was  issued,  the  Sovereign  Pontiffs  have  always  retained 
the  Congregation  under  their  own  immediate  protection.  Pius  VII, 
after  the  solemn  approval,  in  the  Bull  Gravissimas  inter  causas,  in 
1801  declared  it  under  the  immediate  protection  of  the  Pope.  Hence 
it  has  no  Cardinal  Protector. 

Clement  XIV  proclaimed  a  Jubilee  on  his  accession  to  the  Chair  of 
Peter,  and  in  preparation  for  it  missions  were  to  be  given  in  all  the 
churches  of  Rome.  His  Holiness,  through  the  Cardinal  Vicar,  requested 
Father  Paul  to  give  one  in  Santa  Maria  in  Trastevere.  Though  broken 
in  health  and  feeling  sheer  inability,  the  Saint  obeyed.  He  had  to  be 
aided  to  and  from  the  platform;  but  once  there  under  the  crucifix, 
his  power  returned,  and  the  pathos,  love,  and  pleading  of  earlier 
years,  with  the  mellowness  of  great  sanctity,  were  evident.  The  whole 
city  was  stirred  and  the  people  crowded  to  see  the  venerable  Passionist 
for  the  last  time,  and  to  get  his  blessing.  Cardinals,  prelates,  priests 
and  the  Roman  nobility  came  to  hear  him  and  catch  the  inspiration 

51 


52 


The  Passionists 


of  his  words.  The  basilica,  piazza  and  streets  were  thronged,  and 
a  guard  of  soldiers  had  to  protect  him  from  the  enthusiastic  piety 
of  his  audience,  who  pressed  upon  him  to  touch  his  habit  and  get  his 
blessing.  In  the  depths  of  his  humility  he  thought  only  of  his  own 
unworthiness  and  the  goodness  of  his  Crucified  Lord,  who  had  blessed 
his  feeble  efforts  to  promote  the  divine  interests.  His  work  was  done 
and  he  was  ripe  for  heaven.  Now  he  returned  to  St.  Angelo,  at 
Vetralla,  as  he  loved  the  seclusion  of  that  Retreat  and  wished  to  spend 
the  time  left  him  in  prayer,  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross,  for  the  Church 
and  his  friend,  Clement  XIV,  since  he  saw  the  storm  clouds  gathering 
in  the  horizon. 

The  seeds  of  the  Revolution  had  been  sown  by  Voltaire,  and  the 
spirit  of  worldliness  was  rife  in  the  states  of  Europe  and  in  their  de¬ 
pendencies.  These  had  become  anti-Christian;  their  Governments  had 
apostatized  from  the  Church.  The  spirit  of  evil  was  getting  a  free 
hand  and  the  Society  of  Jesus  was  marked  for  attack.  Its  members 
had  been  the  instructors  of  Europe,  the  apostles  of  the  Indies,  the 
civilizers  of  America,  and  the  bulwark  of  the  Church.  Infidel  states¬ 
men  fancied  that  if  they  went,  the  Church  would  go  too,  and  then 
their  villainies  would  be  unrebuked.  “Charges  were  forged”  and 
“conspiracies  invented”  to  discredit  the  Jesuits.  Choiseul,  minister  to 
Louis  XV,  led  the  movement,  and  then  Pombal,  d’ Aranda,  and  Ta- 
nucci,  fell  in  line.  “The  Bourbon  League”  was  formed  to  bring  about 
the  suppression  of  the  Society.  The  great  powers  and  their  crafty 
ministers  were  insistent  in  their  demand.  The  opposition  to  the 
Fathers  grew  intensive.  They  were  driven  from  country  after  coun¬ 
try.  “Away  with  them;  let  them  be  crucified!”  resounded  on  all  sides. 
But  the  Pope  held  out  against  it  to  the  very  last.  There  was 
danger  of  schism  and  infinite  harm  to  the  Church  at  the  time.  The 
Bourbon  League  planned  to  establish  patriarchates  in  the  countries 
of  Europe  to  usurp  the  powers  of  the  Holy  See  and  inaugurate 
national  churches.  The  Pope  yielded,  and  finally  signed  the  brief  of 
suppression.  It  was  “an  administrative  measure,”  “not  a  judicial 
sentence  of  condemnation.”  There  seemed  no  alternative  for  Clement 
XIV,  though  he  loved  and  esteemed  the  illustrious  Society.  The  storm 
broke,  the  Order  was  put  to  the  severest  test  and  it  responded  nobly; 
it  was  tried  like  gold  in  the  fire  and  it  was  found  true.  The  Fathers 
were  grandly  loyal  to  the  Church;  they  practiced  what  they  had  taught, 
and  their  enemies  were  confounded.  The  Pope  taught  the  civil  powers 
and  diplomats  a  lesson  for  all  time — that  the  divine  life  of  the  Church 
can  endure  without  human  aid;  and  that  while  she  loves  and  cherishes 
the  great  Orders,  she  can  live  without  them;  and  time  has  vindicated 
the  action  of  the  Pope,  though  the  Church  with  him  was  in  grief  for 
the  while.  Away  in  the  solitude  of  St.  Angelo,  Father  Paul  of  the 
Cross  heard  the  sad  news,  and  his  comment  was:  “Deus  mortificat  et 


53 


Lone  Pilgrim — Dying  Saint 

vivificat ”  and  he  foretold  that  the  Society  would  arise  anew  with 
greater  glory  than  ever.  He  wrote  at  once  a  letter  of  condolence  to 
the  General  of  the  Society  and  made  the  same  prophecy,  while  de¬ 
claring  that  he  shared  in  the  great  affliction  which  overcast  the  re¬ 
nowned  Society  of  Jesus,  that  the  very  thought  of  it  caused  him  to 
shed  tears  and  that  he  offered  special  prayers  for  it;  and  he  assured 
Father  General  Ricci  that  after  the  storm  the  Society  would  arise 
anew  with  greater  glory.  In  the  archives  of  the  Roman  college  this 
letter  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  is  preserved.  Bernis,  the  French  min¬ 
ister  at  Rome,  wrote  to  his  master,  Choiseul,  and  assigned  the  part 
of  accuser  of  the  Jesuits  to  the  General  of  the  Passionists — St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross.  The  wickedness  of  the  imputation!  Its  absurdity  is 
shown  by  the  Saint’s  well-known  love  for  the  Society.  What  seemed 
severe  for  the  time  and  so  great  a  trial  for  the  Society,  redounded  to 
its  greater  honor  and  the  good  of  the  Church.  The  Fathers  now 
disbanded  and  as  devoted  priests  of  the  Church  continued  to  labor  for 
the  faithful  in  every  land,  and  here  in  our  own  America  they  gave  us 
“Carroll  of  Baltimore,”  a  host  in  himself,  with  many  other  noble 
missionaries  in  Colonial  days.  But  did  Clement  XIV,  as  well  as  St. 
Alphonsus  Liguori  and  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  foresee  the  happy  re¬ 
sult?  Many  good  men  have  held  that  he  did,  as  he  was  favored  by 
Heaven  in  marvelous  ways. 

The  greatest  act  of  benevolence  on  the  part  of  Clement  XIV  to  the 
Congregation  of  the  Passion  was  reserved  in  petto.  He  referred  to  it 
once  in  a  conversation  with  Father  Paul  after  the  mission  at  Santa 
Maria  in  Trastevere,  as  a  debt  he  owed  him,  but  he  asked  for  a  little 
time.  In  the  Summer  of  1773,  the  Pope  was  leaving  for  his  villa  in 
the  country  while  Father  Paul  was  ill  at  the  Retreat  of  St.  Angelo  and 
unable  to  see  him.  The  Saint  sent  Father  Procurator  General  with  a 
little  message  of  affection  and  courtesy  to  His  Holiness.  The  Pope 
asked  if  Father  Paul  had  not  had  a  brother  in  the  Order  named  John, 
a  man  of  great  holiness  of  life.  On  receiving  an  affirmative  answer, 
he  simply  said:  “ Joannes  et  Paulus .”  When  he  returned  to  the  city 
he  sent  word  to  Father  Paul  that  he  had  decided  to  give  him  and  his 
children  the  Church  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul  with  the  house  attached  to  it 
for  a  Retreat.  The  Saint  was  well  enough  to  return  to  Rome  for  the 
feast  of  St.  Clement,  to  offer  his  congratulations  to  His  Holiness  and 
thank  him  personally  for  his  latest  act  of  benevolence.  Then  on 
December  9th,  Father  Paul  and  a  community  of  Passionists  left  the 
Hospice  of  the  Holy  Cross  and  entered  their  new  home  on  the  Ccelian 
Hill.  When  they  were  in  possession  of  this  beautiful  house,  with  its 
hallowed  memories  and  inspiring  surroundings,  enjoying  the  seclusion 
of  the  wilderness  in  the  very  heart  of  Rome,  the  Saint  wrote  to  the 
Pope  to  acquaint  him  with  the  fact  and  thank  him  again  for  this  great 
mark  of  friendship  toward  the  Congregation,  declaring  that  it  would 


54 


The  Passionists 


be  a  lasting  monument  to  Christendom,  of  the  piety  of  His  Holiness 
and  his  zeal  for  promoting  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful,  devotion  to 
the  Passion  of  Our  Lord  and  a  grateful  memory  of  it. 

Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  has  been  the  headquarters  of  the  Passionists 
ever  since.  The  Coelian  Hill  is  of  very  ancient  celebrity  as  well  as 
holy  ground.  Legend  has  it  that  Cceles  Vibenna,  an  Etruscan  chief, 
came  to  assist  Romulus  in  war  against  the  Sabines;  and  that  he  and  his 
followers  were  then  allowed  to  settle  on  this  hill  and  enter  the  new 
commonwealth.  The  hill  was  named  “Ccelian,”  after  this  chief.  The 
Lady  Constantia,  daughter  of  Constantine  the  Great,  lived  here,  and 
the  brothers  John  and  Paul  were  members  of  her  household.  These 
young  noblemen  were  distinguished  for  their  piety  and  affability,  their 
great  charity  to  the  poor,  as  well  as  their  position  in  the  imperial 
family.  Julian  the  apostate  had  them  secretly  beheaded  on  their  re¬ 
fusal  to  renounce  Christianity  and  offer  sacrifice  to  Jupiter.  In  the 
fourth  century,  St.  Pammachius  built  the  present  basilica  over  the 
palace  in  which  the  holy  martyrs  received  their  crown.  There  is  a 
railing  in  the  nave  around  the  spot  where  the  Saints  were  beheaded, 
and  underneath  the  high  altar  the  remains  of  the  martyrs  are  pre¬ 
served  in  a  very  handsome  porphyry  urn.  The  Retreat  is  a  place  of 
holy  memories  for  the  clergy  and  students  of  the  great  colleges  in 
Rome;  for  here  they  go  through  the  spiritual  exercises  annually  and 
here  they  make  their  immediate  preparation  for  ordination.  The 
most  distinguished  prelates  in  the  Church  have  made  the  spiritual 
exercises  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s,  and  not  a  few  have  received  episcopal 
consecration  in  the  chapel  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  where  they  received 
the  inspiration  and  grace  for  the  glorious  careers  which  led  to  the 
episcopate,  and  here  they  knelt  to  receive  the  Apostolic  Succession. 

On  the  feast  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul,  June  26,  1774,  the  first  for 
the  Passionists  in  their  new  home,  the  Pope  came  to  visit  the  shrine 
of  the  Holy  Martyrs  and  offer  his  congratulations  to  the  Fathers.  He 
spoke  to  them  familiarly  and  affectionately.  The  Saint  exclaimed: 
“Hodie  salus  domui  huic  facta  est .”  When  the  formal  ceremony  was 
over,  the  Holy  Father  took  the  Founder  to  a  private  room  and  they 
had  a  long  talk  together.  The  two  friends  never  met  again  in  this  life. 

Pope  Clement  XIV  passed  to  eternal  repose  in  a  better  life  on  Sep¬ 
tember  21,  1774.  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  too  ill  to  be  with  his 
friend  at  the  last  moment,  but  in  prayer,  he  pleaded  with  Our  Lord 
and  Lady  to  console  and  sustain  him  and  grant  him  a  happy  death. 
Great  indeed  was  his  grief  when  the  news  reached  him,  and  he  ordered 
Masses  for  his  soul  in  all  the  Retreats.  He  was  carried  into  the 
church  to  assist  at  the  Mass  offered  for  him.  He  sat  at  the  foot  of 
the  catafalque  and  wept  and  prayed  for  his  friend.  After  the  tributes 
of  affection  and  gratitude  which  his  beautiful  heart  prompted  for  the 
late  Pope,  he  was  consoled  on  hearing  of  the  election  of  Cardinal 


55 


Lone  Pilgrim — Dying  Saint 

Braschi,  as  Pins  VI.  He  knew  the  great  virtue  and  the  heroic  spirit 
of  the  new  Pontiff  and  he  looked  for  great  things  from  him  for  the 
Church.  Soon  after  his  election,  the  Pope  came  to  Sts.  John  and 
Paul’s  to  visit  the  Blessed  Sacrament  during  the  Forty  Hours’  Devotion. 
Then  he  went  to  see  the  Saint,  who  was  not  able  to  leave  his  bed. 
When  the  latter  saw  the  Pope  enter  his  cell,  he  exclaimed:  “Holy 
Father,  how  have  you  deigned  to  visit  a  poor  sinner  like  me?”  And 
when  the  Pope  addressed  him  as  “Father  Paul  of  the  Cross”:  “Ah, 
the  title  of  the  Cross!  It  would  suit  Your  Holiness  better;  I  am  so 
only  in  name.”  The  poor  youth  long  ago  driven  from  the  Vatican  as 
a  rogue  is  now  visited  in  his  little  cell  by  the  Vicar  of  Christ  and 
treated  as  a  saint!  Time  has  its  revenges,  but  in  God’s  way.  To  one 
of  the  Holy  Father’s  attendants  at  this  visit  the  Saint  said:  “This 
Pope  will  have  a  long  and  glorious  pontificate,  but  it  will  be  full  of 
calamities  and  he  shall  be  obliged  to  leave  Rome.”  This  prophecy 
was  referred  to  at  the  Vatican,  and  in  a  few  days  a  prelate  of  the 
papal  household  came  to  see  Father  Paul.  The  Saint  inquired  about 
the  health  and  welfare  of  the  Holy  Father,  and  when  told  that  he  was 
very  well,  Father  Paul  said:  “I  am  called  Paul  of  the  Cross,  but  I 
am  so  only  in  name.  With  better  reason  ought  the  Holy  Father  to 
have  this  title.  Tell  him  from  me  to  stretch  himself  upon  the  cross, 
for  he  shall  have  to  remain  on  it  a  long  time.”  Then  suddenly  his 
countenance  changed,  his  face  glowed,  and  turning  to  the  crucifix,  he 
exclaimed:  “Ah,  the  poor  Church!  Ah,  the  Catholic  religion!  O 
Lord,  give  strength  to  Thy  Vicar.  Give  him  courage  and  light  that 
in  all  things  he  may  do  what  is  for  the  accomplishment  of  Thy  holy 
will.”  And  then  in  a  louder  tone,  with  his  hands  raised  toward  heaven 
and  the  tears  streaming  down  his  cheeks,  he  added:  “Yes,  I  hope  for 
it — yea,  Lord,  I  demand  it  of  Thee.”  History  records  the  fulfillment 
of  the  prophecy  in  letters  of  blood,  as  we  shall  see  farther  on. 

Father  Paul  recovered  sufficiently  to  preside  at  the  General  Chapter' 
in  1775.  He  was  reelected  against  his  humble  protests,  and  remained 
General  till  the  end  came.  The  rules  were  reviewed  by  the  Fathers  in 
this  Chapter,  and  some  slight  alterations  were  suggested  and  agreed 
on.  The  results  were  submitted  to  Pius  VI.  After  careful  examina¬ 
tion,  the  rules  and  constitutions  were  confirmed  anew  by  the  Bull 
Pr ceclar a  virtutum.  Before  dismissing  the  Fathers  in  that  last  Chap¬ 
ter,  the  Saint  urged  and  pleaded  with  them  for  gentleness  and  kind¬ 
ness  and  charity  in  ruling,  so  as  to  encourage  his  children  in  the  way 
of  perfection.  “Little  children,  love  one  another,”  was  his  last  in¬ 
junction.  It  was  the  fruit  of  ripened  sanctity  and  intimacy  with  Our 
Lord  like  St.  John’s.  “To  win  the  heart  and  form  the  character”  had 
ever  been  his  principle  in  governing,  and  it  was  his  refrain  in  that 
last  injunction  to  his  sons. 

He  returned  to  Rome  from  Monte  Argentaro.  It  was  his  final 


56 


The  Passionists 


journey.  He  had  spared  no  labor  and  no  hardship  and  no  sacrifice 
for  his  beloved  Congregation;  and  there  was  nothing  more  that  he 
could  do  for  it  on  earth.  The  end  was  nigh  and  his  last  illness  set 
in.  His  strength  was  gone,  and  the  effort  to  say  the  rosary  cost  him 
so  much,  that  the  infirmarian  gently  remonstrated  with  him,  as  he 
could  scarcely  articulate.  The  Saint  replied:  “I  wish  to  say  it  as 
long  as  I  live;  and  if  I  cannot  say  it  with  my  lips,  I  shall  say  it  with 
my  heart.”  Ah!  this  lovely  devotion  to  Our  Lady!  Though  gifted 
with  prayer  so  sublime,  Father  Paul  of  the  Cross  would  not  give  it 
up  while  life  remained.  He  heard  Mass  from  the  little  chapel  just 
off  his  room  and  received  Holy  Communion  daily.  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  receiving  the  last  sacraments!  A  veil  must  be  drawn  over  the 
scene!  His  last  counsel  to  the  Fathers  was  taken  down  by  two  of  them 
in  the  little  chapel  nearby.  “Before  everything,”  he  said,  “love  one 
another.  It  was  the  last  advice  which  Jesus  left  His  apostles.  I 
exhort  all  the  Fathers,  especially  the  First  Consultor,  to  preserve  in 
the  Congregation  the  spirit  of  prayer,  the  spirit  of  solitude,  and  the 
spirit  of  poverty.  If  this  be  done,  the  Congregation  will  shine  as  the 
sun  before  God  and  man  and  for  all  ages.” 

Those  last  treasured  words  to  his  children  cannot  all  be  recounted 
here.  His  prayer  to  Our  Lord  for  the  Congregation,  the  fruit  of  His 
Cross  and  Passion  and  Death,  was  touchingly  beautiful.  And  then  his 
plea  to  the  “Immaculate  Virgin,  Queen  of  Martyrs”  for  her  blessing 
upon  himself  and  his  children  was  so  tender  and  full  of  gentle  pathos, 
that  all  bowed  and  sobbed  in  love  and  grief:  “I  place  all  my  chil¬ 
dren,”  he  said,  “I  place  them  all  under  the  mantle  of  thy  pro¬ 
tection.”  “I  shall  leave  you  shortly,  my  children,  and  await  your  ar¬ 
rival  in  Paradise.”  He  had  a  keen  sense  of  his  unworthiness  to  the 
end,  though  so  innocent;  it  was  the  fruit  of  his  sanctity;  yet  he  said 
he  had  a  most  tranquil  conscience  through  God’s  grace.  And  when 
asked  if  he  did  not  die  cheerfully  for  the  love  of  God,  he  answered: 
“Indeed  I  die  most  readily  to  fulfill  the  divine  will.  I  put  all  my 
hopes  in  the  Passion  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  sorrows  of  our  Blessed 
Lady.”  The  Saint  left  a  little  picture  of  Our  Lady  of  Sorrows  to  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  in  token  of  gratitude.  He  loved  it  and  it  was  all 
he  had.  A  gentleman  came  to  visit  him.  He  was  too  weak  to  talk 
to  this  good  friend;  but  he  handed  him  a  little  crucifix  and  pointed  to 
its  eloquent  wounds.  It  was  his  last  effort  to  promote  a  grateful 
memory  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion.  Monsignor  Struzzieri,  his  spiritual 
son,  was  notified  that  the  Saint  was  dying.  The  Bishop  sent  word 
at  once  to  Father  Paul  to  wait  for  him.  “Yes,  I  shall  wait  for  him,” 
was  the  answer.  The  Bishop  arrived  a  few  hours  before  the  end.  As 
he  entered  the  cell,  the  dying  Saint  made  an  effort  to  show  the  marks 
of  respect  due  to  his  rank,  and  he  directed  that  the  comfort  of  the 
prelate  and  his  attendants  be  looked  after  immediately.  To  the  last 


57 


Lone  Pilgrim — Dying  Saint 

he  was  gentle,  refined,  and  delicately  concerned  about  the  needs  of 
others.  When  the  Bishop  returned  to  the  cell,  the  Saint  greeted  him 
affectionately;  and  then  he  said  to  Father  Vincent  Mary  Strambi: 
“Read  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord  for  me.”  These  were  his  last  words — 
and  as  Venerable  Strambi  read  the  tragic  story  of  the  Son  of  God, 
suddenly  there  was  a  glow  of  heavenly  radiance  upon  the  dying  face. 
There  was  the  vision  of  Our  Lord  and  Lady  accompanied  by  his 
patron  Saints.  Father  Paul  reached  out  his  hands  as  they  approached; 
and  at  the  words:  “Sublevatis  oculis  in  ccelum  ,”  he  passed  from  earth 
to  heaven.  All  present  said:  “Now  we  have  seen  how  the  saints  die.” 
Word  was  at  once  sent  to  the  Holy  Father.  He  clasped  his  hands  and 
said:  “Oh,  how  happy  is  he;  how  happy  for  him!  He  has  died  on 
a  beautiful  day;  for  we  read  of  St.  Luke  that  he  bore  on  his  body  the 
mortification  of  the  Cross,  and  this  servant  of  God  has  been  eminently 
his  imitator.”  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  died  on  October  18,  1775,  at 
the  age  of  eighty-one  years,  nine  months,  and  fifteen  days.  The  an¬ 
gelic  beauty  of  his  face  in  death  made  all  exclaim:  “He  was  a  saint; 
oh,  how  beautiful  he  is!” 

On  September  22,  1784,  Pius  VI  declared  the  servant  of  God  Ven¬ 
erable.  In  October,  1852,  Pius  IX  declared  him  Blessed ;  and  on 
June  29,  1867,  he  canonized  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross . 


CHAPTER  VI 

SUPPRESSION  AND  RESTORATION 


Passionists  Suppressed  by  Napoleon — Restored  by  Pius  VII. 

AT  THE  death  of  the  Founder  there  were  two  Provinces,  twelve 
Retreats  and  two  hundred  and  eighty  professed  Passionists. 
At  the  suppression  of  the  Religious  Communities  by  Napoleon 
in  1809,  there  were  eighteen  Retreats  and  over  four  hundred  and  sixty 
Passionists  in  the  two  Provinces.  From  1775  to  the  dispersion  in 
1809,  Fathers  John  Baptist  Garresio,  John  Mary  Cioni,  and  John  Mary 
Claris,  held  the  office  of  General.  The  second  on  the  list.  Father 
John  Mary,  had  been  confessor  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  the  first 
annalist  of  the  Congregation,  and  to  him  we  are  indebted  for  much 
of  its  early  history.  In  1809,  Father  Thomas  Alberano,  “a  man  of 
great  gifts  of  mind  and  remarkable  piety,”  was  elected  General,  and 
like  his  predecessors  was  reelected  to  the  same  office  six  years  later, 
in  1815;  so  that  he  was  General  of  the  Congregation  during  the  sad 
and  sorrowful  days  that  followed  the  dispersion,  and  in  him  our 
brethren  found  a  father  full  of  sympathy  and  a  friend  strong  and  dis¬ 
creet,  to  sustain  them  in  trial  and  hardship  till  the  restoration  of  the 
Congregation  in  1817. 

Louis  XVI  was  executed  on  January  21,  1793,  and  “The  Rights  of 
Man”  proclaimed  by  the  French  Revolution.  Voltaire  had  attacked 
the  Church;  Rousseau  had  attacked  society;  and  from  the  writings 
of  these  two  men  the  Revolution  took  form.  All  authority,  human 
and  divine,  was  bitterly  assailed;  Christianity  itself  was  rejected,  and 
France  was  deluged  in  blood.  The  people  of  Europe  were  shocked, 
and  the  Governments  alarmed  for  their  own  safety.  England  formed 
a  coalition  of  powers  against  the  Republic.  They  planned  to  attack 
France  on  all  her  frontiers,  march  on  Paris  and  restore  the  monarchy. 
The  Republic  raised  great  armies,  and  able  generals  took  command. 
The  Allied  Powers  were  beaten  and  sought  peace.  Austria  remained 
on  the  defensive,  while  England  alone  stood  against  the  Republic. 
Her  fleet  now  undertook  to  aid  the  landing  of  the  Royalists  at  Quib- 
eron,  where  they  were  backed  by  the  brave  Choumans  of  Brittany. 
But  the  attempt  met  with  utter  defeat  from  the  army  led  by  Hoche, 
and  the  invasion  of  France  was  abandoned,  while  the  Revolution  con¬ 
tinued  its  mad  course. 

The  Convention  had  governed  France  since  the  fall  of  the  monarchy. 

58 


59 


Suppression  and  Restoration 

This  gave  place  to  a  Directory  of  five  with  executive  power,  while  a 
place  in  the  legislative  body  was  given  to  the  Convention  by  the  Con¬ 
stitution.  But  the  people  were  sick  of  the  Convention,  and  all  France 
opposed  it.  Paris  flew  to  arms  and  the  Convention  put  its  defense  in 
the  hands  of  General  Barras.  There  was  then  in  the  city  a  young 
officer  who  had  attracted  the  attention  of  Barras  at  the  taking  of 
Toulon  from  the  Royalists,  and  the  General  called  him  to  his  aid. 
The  young  colonel  placed  his  artillery  to  sweep  the  avenues  leading 
to  the  Convention,  and  he  carried  the  day.  The  Convention  was  vic¬ 
torious;  the  citizens  were  disarmed;  the  Directory  was  installed;  the 
Convention  entered  the  councils  of  the  legislative  body.  Bonaparte 
had  achieved  his  first  great  success,  and  as  a  reward,  he  asked  to  com¬ 
mand  the  army  in  Italy.  There  he  quickly  defeated  the  Austrians  and 
Italian  princes.  He  entered  the  States  of  the  Church  and  beat  the 
small  pontifical  army  at  Faenza.  It  was  by  order  of  the  Directory 
that  he  invaded  the  Papal  States  and  forced  Pius  VI  to  sign  the  Treaty 
of  Tolentino.  The  Pope  yielded  in  all  matters  not  forbidden  by  his 
conscience.  He  ceded  Ancona,  the  Legations,  Avignon,  the  country 
of  Venaissin,  and  was  compelled  to  pay  thirty-one  million  francs  to 
the  Directory.  The  Treaty  was  ratified  and  signed  by  Bonaparte. 
Meanwhile,  the  papal  envoy  in  Paris  was  told  that  as  a  preliminary 
to  peace  the  Pope  must  recall  his  condemnation  of  the  “Civil  Con¬ 
stitution  of  the  Clergy.”  This  condition  the  Pope  peremptorily  re¬ 
jected,  saying:  “We  look  upon  the  crown  of  martyrdom  as  far  more 
glorious  than  the  one  we  wear.”  It  revealed  the  mind  of  the  heroic 
Pontiff;  a  slow  martyrdom  awaited  him  and  the  crown  in  exile  as 
foretold  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

The  Directory  sent  Joseph  Bonaparte,  brother  of  the  General,  as 
ambassador  to  Rome.  He  began  at  once  to  plot  the  abolition  of  the 
Pope’s  secular  dominions.  General  Duphot  was  shot  in  Rome  while 
leading  a  band  of  revolutionists  after  listening  to  an  harangue  in 
the  house  of  Joseph  Bonaparte.  This  led  to  serious  trouble.  The 
papal  envoy  in  Paris  was  arrested  and  cast  into  prison.  The  Direc¬ 
tory  ordered  General  Berthier  in  the  absence  of  Bonaparte  to  march 
on  Rome.  The  Pope  was  led  away  a  prisoner  to  France;  the  Vatican 
sacked,  and  the  Roman  Republic  proclaimed.  “The  Apostolic  Pil¬ 
grim”  began  his  weary  journeys  on  February  20,  1799.  But  owing 
to  his  great  age  and  extreme  weakness  his  progress  was  slow.  At 
Briangon  he  fell  ill  and  the  end  seemed  near.  He  was  over  eighty. 
But  the  Directory  sent  orders  that  dead  or  alive  he  must  be  taken  to 
Valence.  The  holy  Pontiff  was  treated  with  great  indignity  and  what 
we  must  brand  as  insufferable  meanness.  He  reached  Valence  on 
July  14th,  and  then  his  keepers  were  ordered  to  transfer  him  to  Dijon; 
but  it  was  too  late,  the  Pope  was  dying;  the  people  gathered  to  re¬ 
ceive  his  last  blessing;  he  was  carried  to  the  balcony  and  stood  before 


60 


The  Passionists 


his  children  in  pontifical  dress:  “Behold  the  man,”  he  said,  as  he 
gave  his  blessing  to  the  kneeling  multitude  bowed  in  tears.  He 
was  then  laid  on  the  Cross  and  went  to  receive  the  martyr’s 
crown. 

In  the  disturbances  that  followed  the  captivity  of  this  holy  Pontiff, 
the  homes  of  the  Passionists  were  abandoned  one  after  another  till 
only  three  remained,  two  in  Monte  Argentaro,  then  in  the  Kingdom 
of  Naples,  and  one  on  Monte  Cave,  near  Rome,  and  in  these  the 
Fathers  gathered  for  safety.  But  very  soon  the  French  marched  on 
Naples,  took  the  city  and  proclaimed  the  “Parthenopian  Republic.” 
The  Retreats  on  Monte  Argentaro  were  plundered  and  their  com¬ 
munities  dispersed.  This  occurred  on  the  vigil  of  the  Ascension,  in 
1799,  and  only  one  house,  at  Monte  Cave,  remained.  On  September 
30th,  the  Roman  Republic  was  displaced  and  when  Pius  VII  entered 
Rome  the  Fathers  returned  to  the  Papal  States  and  their  home  at 
Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  in  the  Eternal  City.  By  May,  1802,  the  houses 
were  all  restored  and  the  rule  observed.  But  to  take  up  the  thread 
of  our  narrative. 

The  Revolution  said:  “Pius  VI  is  the  last  Pope;  the  Church  is  now 
at  an  end.”  But  the  end  was  not  yet;  the  gates  of  hell  had  not  pre¬ 
vailed;  the  promise  of  her  Divine  Founder  must  stand  though  the 
heavens  fall  and  the  earth  pass  away.  Acting  on  the  directions  left 
by  Pius  VI,  the  cardinals  met  at  Venice  for  the  Conclave,  and  unani¬ 
mously  elected  Cardinal  Chiaramonti,  who  took  the  name  of  Pius 
VII.  There  was  but  one  opinion  as  to  his  piety,  prudence  and  learn¬ 
ing.  As  Bishop  of  Imola,  the  amiable  and  gentle  Benedictine  Car¬ 
dinal  startled  conservative  men  by  the  claim  that  a  democratic  form 
of  government  is  not  opposed  to  the  teachings  of  the  Gospel;  on  the 
contrary,  it  requires  the  practice  of  the  sublime  virtues  inculcated  by 
our  Blessed  Lord:  “Let  there  be  docility  to  the  teachings  of  Faith,” 
he  said,  “and  let  the  solid  foundation  of  democracy  be  that  of  virtue, 
and  men  will  secure  happiness  in  this  life,  advance  the  glory  and 
splendor  of  the  Republic,  while  attaining  to  their  grand  destiny  in  the 
life  to  come.”  He  was  then  Bishop  of  Imola,  in  the  Cisalpine  Re¬ 
public,  which  had  been  formed  at  the  Treaty  of  Tolentino  and  rati¬ 
fied  by  Pius  VI.  He  simply  explained  to  his  people  the  nature  and 
object  of  civil  government.  He  had  impressed  Monsignor  Consalvi, 
one  of  the  secretaries  of  the  Conclave,  and  it  was  he  who  suggested 
the  name  of  Cardinal  Chiaramonti  and  who  overcame  his  humility, 
the  only  obstacle  to  his  election.  The  Conclave  was  held  in  the  Bene¬ 
dictine  Monastery  of  St.  George,  and  the  new  Pope  was  crowned  in  the 
church  of  the  Order. 

Meanwhile,  the  Directory  began  to  lose  public  confidence;  the  end 
was  near.  To  divert  the  people  and  disarm  opposition,  an  army  was 
assembled  at  Toulon  to  invade  England,  and  Bonaparte  was  made 


61 


Suppression  and  Restoration 

commander-in-chief.  He  planned  to  strike  a  mortal  blow  at  England’s 
commerce  by  conquering  Egypt,  the  great  mart  between  Europe  and 
Asia.  He  would  thus  destroy  English  ascendency  in  the  East  and 
crush  her  rising  power  in  India.  But  Nelson,  the  English  admiral, 
followed  the  French  fleet,  entrapped  it  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nile  and 
destroyed  the  ships.  Thus,  the  victories  of  Bonaparte  in  the  East  were 
rendered  barren.  He  left  his  army  in  command  of  Kleber  and  re¬ 
turned  to  Paris.  He  found  the  Directory  menaced,  all  authority 
despised,  and  anarchy  rampant.  He  was  at  once  placed  in  command 
of  the  troops  in  the  city;  the  Directory  was  suppressed,  and  Bona¬ 
parte  framed  a  new  constitution.  He  was  named  First  Consul  with 
absolute  power;  the  other  two  Consuls  served  him  as  ministers.  France 
was  freed  from  anarchy  and  a  sane  government  re-established.  A 
reconciliation  of  parties  was  brought  about,  and  the  free  exercise  of 
Catholic  worship  authorized.  “A  society  without  religion,”  said 
Bonaparte,  “is  like  a  vessel  without  a  rudder.” 

Now  that  France  was  safe  at  home,  the  First  Consul  suddenly  ap¬ 
peared  in  Italy  with  a  splendid  army  to  re-conquer  what  had  been 
lost  to  his  country  in  his  absence.  After  the  victory  of  Marengo,  by 
the  Treaty  of  Luneville,  the  Pontifical  States  were  restored  to  Pius 
VII.  The  Roman  Republic  came  to  an  end,  and  the  Pope  reentered 
the  Eternal  City  amid  the  rejoicings  of  the  people,  who  had  been 
sadly  fooled.  The  Concordat  followed;  it  was  arranged  by  Cardinal 
Consalvi  and  Bonaparte;  the  Holy  Father  made  every  reasonable  con¬ 
cession  in  the  matter  of  discipline,  for  peace  and  the  interests  of  re¬ 
ligion  in  France.  The  Empire  succeeded  the  Republic;  Napoleon 
was  crowned  Emperor  of  France  and  King  of  Italy. 

Coalitions  of  the  powers,  battles  and  victories  followed  one  upon 
another.  France  was  always  victorious  on  land,  but  met  with  dis¬ 
astrous  defeat  on  sea.  Nelson  destroyed  the  combined  French  and 
Spanish  fleets  at  Trafalgar,  and  England  ruled  the  sea.  Napoleon 
declared  “the  British  Isles”  in  a  state  of  blockade;  every  Englishman 
on  the  continent  was  to  be  treated  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  and  all  ports 
closed  to  English  ships.  England  met  “the  continental  system”  by 
a  like  enactment  in  reprisal  against  France.  It  was  war  to  death 
between  the  two  countries,  France  and  England. 

Napoleon  demanded  that  Pius  VII  adopt  “the  continental  system” 
and  close  papal  ports  to  English  ships.  The  Pope  refused  to  do 
anything  of  the  kind.  He  was  Father  of  all  the  faithful  and  had  to 
be  neutral.  In  war,  he  could  not  side  against  any  of  his  children. 
For  his  refusal,  the  Papal  States  were  invaded  and  attached  to  the 
French  Empire.  The  august  Pontiff  was  led  away  a  prisoner  to 
France.  The  cardinals  were  cited  to  Paris;  the  bishops  were  ban¬ 
ished  from  their  Sees;  priests  were  deported  to  Corsica  or  conveyed 
to  slave-gangs  at  Toulon;  Religious  Orders  were  suppressed  and  their 


62 


The  Passionists 


homes  confiscated.  The  unfaithful  and  disloyal  who  took  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  the  imperial  purpose  and  the  “Four  Articles”  of  Gal- 
licanism,  were  held  in  favor.  These  four  propositions  promulgated 
by  Louis  XIV  in  1682,  interfered  with  the  liberty  of  the  Church  and 
would  make  it  national.  But  the  clergy  of  Italy  stood  nobly  with 
the  Sovereign  Pontiff  and  suffered  for  loyalty  to  conscience  and  the 
Church.  The  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  gave  the  brightest  example 
of  fidelity  in  the  hour  of  trial.  They  were  disbanded  and  their  homes 
confiscated;  and  as  the  Congregation  had  not  yet  gone  beyond  the 
confines  of  Italy,  it  now  ceased  to  exist;  it  was  utterly  suppressed; 
the  Passionists  were  the  greatest  sufferers.  Their  Retreats  were  aban¬ 
doned;  the  sanctuary  lamp  was  extinguished;  the  chant  in  choir  no 
longer  heard  at  midnight;  the  silence  of  death  reigned  in  those  homes 
of  prayer  and  study;  they  were  simply  tenantless.  The  work  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  seemed  ruined;  and  his  prayer  of  fifty  years  for 
the  conversion  of  England,  and  the  vision  of  sons  in  that  land  labor¬ 
ing  to  bring  “Mary’s  Dowry”  back  to  the  Church,  seemed  to  have 
come  to  naught.  But  the  Saint  watched  over  his  little  Congregation; 
it  will  weather  the  storm,  and  be  again  found  breasting  the  waves  when 
the  gale  has  spent  its  fury.  The  Saint’s  prayer  was  heard  and  the 
answer  shown  in  that  vision. 

The  saintly  Pontiff,  Pius  VII,  had  scarcely  left  Rome  with  his  faith¬ 
ful  friend,  Cardinal  Pacca,  on  July  9,  1809,  a  prisoner,  surrounded 
by  a  squadron  of  French  dragoons,  before  the  Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and 
Paul  on  the  Coelian  Hill  was  closed  and  the  Passionists  dispersed.  A 
little  band  of  them  agreed  to  meet  at  Pontecorvo  and  there  hold  to¬ 
gether  until  the  storm  had  passed  over.  But  they  found  this  impos¬ 
sible,  and  they  separated  with  the  understanding  of  keeping  in  touch 
with  each  other  till  they  could  return  to  Rome  and  save  the  Con¬ 
gregation  from  extinction.  Among  them  was  Father  Anthony  Testa, 
better  known  as  “Father  Anthony  of  St.  James.”  For  his  admirable 
work  in  the  restoration  and  expansion  of  the  Congregation,  his  con¬ 
temporaries  and  posterity  called  him  the  “Second  Founder.”  At  the 
agreement  to  separate,  Father  Anthony  retired  to  Naples.  His  rare 
talents,  varied  acquirements,  winsome  ways,  great  virtue  and  unaffected 
piety  soon  attracted  attention.  He  was  received  into  the  house  of 
Prince  San  Gallo  in  quality  of  tutor  to  his  children,  and  this  position 
he  held  till  the  Spring  of  1814,  praying  for  the  restoration  of  the 
Congregation,  with  his  love  for  its  Founder,  its  spirit  and  traditions, 
ever  on  the  increase. 

Meanwhile,  the  continental  blockade  reacted  on  France  and  the 
other  countries  of  Europe  while  it  struck  England’s  commerce.  In 
1812,  Russia  refused  to  close  her  ports  any  longer,  and  they  were 
opened  to  England.  Napoleon  at  once  decided  to  punish  the  Czar. 
He  entered  Russia  with  six  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men.  Eight 


63 


Suppression  and  Restoration 

monarchs  came  to  pay  court  to  him  at  Dresden.  The  Russians  re¬ 
treated  before  him  and  drew  him  on  and  on.  The  Czar  relied  on  the 
elements  to  aid  him  against  the  French;  but  in  spite  of  the  hardships 
of  the  climate,  Napoleon  entered  Moscow  to  find  it  empty  and  aban¬ 
doned.  On  his  homeward  march  the  weapons  fell  from  the  frozen 
hands  of  his  soldiers.  The  elements  were  against  him,  his  men  per¬ 
ished  on  the  way  and  only  a  remnant  of  his  great  army  returned  to 
France.  He  was  no  longer  invincible  and  a  new  coalition  of  powers 
was  formed  against  him.  He  was  beaten  at  Leipsic;  then  friendly 
states  abandoned  him;  even  Murat,  to  whom  he  had  given  his  sister 
Caroline  in  marriage,  and  whom  he  had  made  King  of  Naples,  joined 
the  Allies  and  invaded  the  States  of  the  Church.  But  Napoleon  pre¬ 
ferred  to  see  them  in  the  hands  of  their  rightful  Sovereign  rather  than 
in  those  of  a  traitor;  and  in  January,  1817,  he  allowed  Pius  VII  to 
return  to  Italy.  The  Allies  were  victors  and  entered  Paris  on  March 
31,  1817.  Napoleon  was  forced  to  abdicate  the  imperial  crown  in 
the  palace  at  Fontainebleau,  where  the  Pope  had  been  imprisoned,  and 
he  was  sent  to  the  Island  of  Elba.  He  was  left  the  title  of  Emperor 
with  this  little  Island  for  territory,  a  guard  of  four  hundred  men  and 
a  revenue  of  two  million  francs.  After  his  escape  from  the  Island  of 
Elba,  his  attempt  to  regain  the  imperial  crown,  and  defeat  at  Water¬ 
loo,  when  a  prisoner  on  the  island  of  St.  Helena,  he  confessed  that 
he  had  been  a  madman.  “One  cannot  lie  on  the  bed  of  a  king  with¬ 
out  catching  the  madness  of  royalty.  I  became  a  madman.”  His  faith 
had  always  been  deep  and  strong,  though  he  had  sinned  against  it, 
and  he  died,  reconciled  to  the  Church,  after  having  received  the 
last  Sacraments. 

Pius  VII  on  regaining  his  liberty  immediately  reinstated  Cardinal 
Consalvi  as  his  Secretary  of  State,  and  sent  him  to  the  courts  of 
Europe  as  Plenipotentiary  just  prior  to  the  Congress  of  Vienna.  The 
great  Cardinal  at  once  set  about  restoring  the  States  of  the  Church  to 
their  pristine  integrity.  The  task  was  not  an  easy  one,  as  Austria 
wanted  Italy  in  the  reconstruction  of  States. 

“The  Siren  of  Rome,”  as  the  great  Cardinal  was  called,  first  went 
to  England  and  claimed  support  for  the  Holy  See.  Pius  VII  had 
suffered  the  severest  persecution  for  his  prompt  refusal  to  close  the 
papal  ports  to  English  ships,  and  now  the  Cardinal  came  to  ask  the 
intervention  of  that  power  for  the  Papal  States.  His  grace  of  man¬ 
ner,  his  exquisite  tact,  and  his  uprightness  of  character  charmed  the 
Prince  Regent.  It  is  known,  of  course,  that  George  III  lost  his  reason 
and  the  Prince  of  Wales  became  Regent.  He  charged  the  English 
envoys  to  support  the  demands  of  the  Papal  Nuncio  at  the  Congress, 
as  he  knew  they  would  be  just,  and  he  secured  for  His  Eminence  the 
good  will  of  Alexander  of  Russia.  Wellington  in  the  name  of  Eng¬ 
land  supported  the  Cardinal.  He  declared  that  the  Nuncio  repre- 


64 


The  Passionists 


sented  one  of  the  weakest  temporal  powers,  but  the  strongest  moral 
power  on  earth.  Prussia  objected  to  the  precedency  of  the  Nuncio 
and  the  Czar  intervened,  saying:  “The  Pope  is  the  head  of  the  largest 
body  of  Christians  existing,  while  in  a  political  sense  he  is  neutral. 
If  I  had  the  honor  of  meeting  him  in  an  assembly  of  sovereigns  I 
would  ask  for  no  other  presiding  officer  than  the  Holy  Father;  my 
ambassadors  will  treat  his  Nuncios  as  I  would  treat  his  person.” 

To  avoid  all  rivalries  and  jealousy  among  the  great  powers,  the 
precedency  was  then  accorded  the  Papal  Ambassador.  Wellington, 
“the  old  iron  Duke,”  was  fair  and  manly.  As  a  further  illustration 
of  this,  we  might  recount  in  passing  that  a  nephew  of  his  became  a 
convert  and  a  Passionist  and  died  in  the  odor  of  sanctity — Father 
Paul  Mary  Packingham.  While  the  rest  of  the  family  were  opposed 
to  the  young  man’s  course,  the  old  Duke  stood  by  him  and  simply 
said:  “Be  a  good  monk,  since  that  is  your  choice.”  Well,  Consalvi 
returned  to  Rome  and  presented  to  the  Pontiff  the  provinces  wrested 
from  the  Holy  See  eighteen  years  before. 

Cardinal  Consalvi’s  view  of  the  work  of  the  Congress  of  Vienna 
is  startling  at  this  date,  after  the  disruption  of  its  pacts  and  the  recent 
dreadful  war  which  followed  in  consequence.  “We  are  trying,”  he 
said,  “by  dint  of  sheer  force  to  bolster  up  an  old  edifice  which  is 
crumbling  before  our  eyes,  and  we  never  dream  of  building  in  a  solid 
fashion,  which  would  perhaps  be  less  expensive,  and  certainly  be  more 
durable.  The  powers  hope  to  dominate  the  Revolution  by  compres¬ 
sion,  or  by  reducing  it  to  silence;  yet  it  lifts  its  head  at  this  very 
table.” 

Pius  VII  reentered  Rome  on  May  24,  1814,  and  at  once  began  the 
work  of  restoration.  The  losses  suffered  by  the  Church  received 
his  own  personal  attention,  while  those  of  the  State  were  intrusted 
to  the  Cardinal  Secretary  of  State,  Consalvi.  His  Holiness  judged  it 
of  prime  importance  to  reinstate  the  Religious  Orders,  and  the  first 
to  receive  his  paternal  interest  was  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion. 
Just  one  month  and  a  day  after  he  returned  to  Rome,  he  restored  it 
by  special  decree.  It  was  the  smallest  and  weakest,  and  he  was  its 
protector,  and  it  appealed  to  his  generous  heart.  Besides,  it  was  a 
delicate  compliment  to  his  friend,  the  holy  Passionist  Bishop,  Vincent 
Mary  Strambi,  whom  he  had  appointed  to  the  See  of  Macerata  and 
Tolentino  in  1801,  and  who  was  now  at  his  side  to  welcome  and  aid 
him  in  the  difficult  work  before  him.  Cardinal  Lawrence  Litta  also  was 
deeply  interested  in  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  His  Emi¬ 
nence  made  a  formal  request  to  have  them  restored  at  once,  and  he 
came  personally  on  the  feast  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul  to  announce  the 
glad  tidings  that  the  Holy  Father  had  signed  the  decree.  And  thus  the 
last  Congregation  founded  in  the  Church  was  the  first  restored.  There 
were  ten  Passionists  then  in  Rome,  and  at  once  they  assembled  in 


FATHER  ANTHONY  TESTA  OF  ST.  JAMES,  C.P. 
The  “Second  Founder”  of  the  Passionists 


Suppression  and  Restoration  65 

SLs.  John  and  Paul’s  Retreat,  reassumed  the  habit  and  took  immediate 
steps  to  gather  theii  dispersed  brethren.  Some  had  died,  others  were 
broken  in  health  from  privation  and  hardship,  while  others  were 
never  heard  of;  so  that  only  two-thirds  of  them  now  remained. 

Among  the  ten  in  Rome  who  reentered  the  Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and 
Paul,  was  Father  Anthony  Testa.  His  bright  disposition,  his  energy, 
and  his  cheerfulness  inspired  his  brethren  with  courage  and  hope. 
The  elegant  surroundings  of  a  princely  home;  the  esteem  in  which  he 
was  held;  the  gracious  attentions  shown  him  by  its  inmates;  and  their 
leluctance  to  give  him  up,  had  not  lessened  his  love  for  the  Congrega¬ 
tion  and  his  devotion  to  its  Founder.  As  soon  as  he  had  heard  that 
the  Pope  was  on  the  way  from  exile,  he  hastened  to  the  Eternal  City 
to  await  the  restoration.  Father  James  was  made  Rector  of  Sts.  John 
and  Paul  s,  and  then  Provincial  of  the  Province  of  the  Presentation. 
This  office  he  filled  twice  consecutively;  afterward,  that  of  First  Pro¬ 
vincial  Consultor,  and  was  again  elected  Provincial  for  two  terms. 
While  discharging  his  duties  as  Provincial,  he  did  not  desist  from 
preaching  the  word  of  God.  He  was  a  master  in  rhetoric  and  always 
gained  the  minds  and  hearts  of  his  audience.  He  had  the  zeal  of  an 
apostle,  and  no  one  was  more  like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  on  the  plat¬ 
form.  All  proclaimed  him  “a  man  of  God.”  That  the  young  priests 
of  the  Congregation  might  be  well  prepared  for  the  missions,  he  under¬ 
took  their  training  himself.  The  needs  of  the  faithful  appealed  to 
his  heart.  In  the  offices  which  he  had  filled  since  the  restora¬ 
tion  of  the  Congregation,  he  gave  the  brightest  example  of  holiness, 
prudence,  and  constancy,  and  in  the  General  Chapter  held  in  1839,  he 
was  unanimously  elected  General  at  the  first  ballot.  He  proved  so 
wise  a  ruler  and  so  kind  a  father  as  successor  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
that  he  was  kept  in  office  for  twenty-four  years  in  spite  of  his  re¬ 
monstrances. 

It  were  difficult  indeed  to  recount  the  great  achievements  of  this 
illustrious  man  for  the  good  of  the  Congregation.  The  suppression 
had  done  much  to  injure  it;  its  sacred  and  beautiful  traditions  had 
been  interrupted,  if  not  lost,  and  now  Father  Anthony  set  about  re¬ 
storing  them  to  their  pristine  state.  To  secure  the  right  interpretation 
and  practice  of  the  rules  given  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  he  had  the 
“Regulations”  written  and  printed.  These  embodied  the  practice  of 
the  Congregation  in  community  life,  at  home,  in  apostolic  work 
abroad,  with  the  wise  rulings  of  the  General  Chapters  held  since  the 
Congregation  was  founded.  He  advanced  the  norm  of  our  studies  so 
that  the  scholastics  should  have  the  best  training  in  every  department 
of  science  and  be  qualified,  not  only  to  instruct  and  enlighten  the 
faithful  in  our  day,  but  to  meet  attacks  on  Revelation  and  the  Church 
by  the  unbelieving.  Above  all,  he  insisted  that  they  be  true  sons  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in  piety,  in  innocence  of  life,  in  self-sacrifice, 


66 


The  Passionists 


and  in  devotion  to  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord,  so  as  to  labor  efficiently 
on  the  missions  and  have  God’s  blessing  on  their  work. 

To  extend  the  Congregation  and  its  usefulness  in  the  Church,  was 
ever  a  matter  of  deep  interest  to  him.  He  not  only  restored  the 
houses  suppressed  in  Italy  at  the  dispersion,  but  he  established  new 
ones.  Eight  Retreats  were  founded  by  him  in  that  favored  land,  and 
one  in  the  Eternal  City  itself.  The  holiest  sanctuary  of  the  Passion 
of  Our  Lord,  the  Scala  Santa,  was  entrusted  to  him  by  Pius  IX,  and  the 
illustrious  Pontiff  built  at  his  own  expense  the  Retreat  beside  it  and 
erected  it  into  a  Pontifical  College  where  the  young  men  would  come 
from  distant  lands  and  imbibe  the  spirit  of  their  Founder  while  pre¬ 
paring  for  the  holy  priesthood.  Pius  IX  and  Father  Anthony  had  at 
heart  the  expansion  of  the  Order;  twelve  houses  were  established  in 
foreign  countries  while  Father  Anthony  was  General,  and  the  Passion¬ 
ists  took  up  their  work  in  France,  Holland,  Belgium,  England,  and 
the  United  States.  As  the  glory  and  luster  of  the  Founder  shed  light 
and  beauty  on  his  work,  Father  Anthony  left  nothing  undone  to  ad¬ 
vance  the  cause  of  his  canonization.  Other  illustrious  members  of  the 
Congregation  who  died  in  the  odor  of  sanctity  were  also  brought  to 
the  notice  of  the  Holy  See,  and  he  left  the  cause  of  Bishop  Vincent 
Mary  Strambi  almost  completed  for  beatification.  No  wonder  the 
most  eminent  cardinals  in  Rome,  among  them  Cardinals  Lambruschini 
and  Machi  called  him  the  “Second  Founder.”  They  and  other  great 
prelates  sought  his  counsel  and  entrusted  to  him  the  care  of  their  con¬ 
sciences.  Yet,  he  was  the  humblest  of  men  and  most  exact  in  every 
community  observance. 

Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  was  in  his  prime;  he  was  brave  and 
magnetic;  he  imparted  sunshine  and  hope  and  courage  to  those  about 
him;  he  was  grandly  loyal  to  the  Congregation,  and  no  one  under¬ 
stood  better  the  loveliness  of  character  and  the  beauty  of  holiness 
found  in  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  This  man  was  providential;  the 
seniors  were  broken  by  persecution,  hardship,  and  sorrow.  But  he 
was  prepared  for  his  work  gradatim;  the  need  had  to  wait,  the  Lord 
did  not  work  a  miracle  in  his  favor;  experience  came  in  the  ordinary 
way;  the  minor  offices  first,  as  tests;  he  was  not  formed  miraculously; 
the  art  of  governing  well  was  not  infused;  it  came  with  years,  not  as 
in  the  case  of  Solomon;  his  Superiors  did  not  tempt  Providence. 
Hence,  God  blessed  their  choice  and  the  work  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
was  saved  by  the  “Second  Founder.”  But  the  story  of  Pius  IX  and 
the  Passionists  will  add  further  interest  to  the  work  of  Father  An¬ 
thony  of  St.  James. 


CHAPTER  VII 

RECONSTRUCTION 


Reconstruction — Second  Founder — Venerable  Strambi  and  John  Mastai  Ferretti. 


ON  HIS  way  to  Rome,  after  his  captivity  in  France,  Pius  VII 
visited  his  native  place,  Cesena,  and  spent  some  days  at  the 
Benedictine  convent,  Madonna  del  Monte,  his  early  home  over¬ 
looking  the  Adriatic,  on  a  hilltop  close  to  the  city.  Here  he  received 
the  inhabitants  of  the  neighboring  country,  and  among  them,  the  young 
Count  John  Mastai  Ferretti,  his  kinsman.  The  venerable  Pontiff  re¬ 
ceived  him  most  graciously,  blessed  him,  and  cured  him  of  epilepsy. 
So  the  young  Count  felt,  and  was  convinced,  that  his  mother’s  prayer 
had  been  heard.  He  was  now  encouraged  to  return  to  Rome  and  re¬ 
sume  his  studies  under  the  direction  of  his  uncle,  Canon  Mastai  of  St. 
Peter’s.  He  traveled  in  the  Pope’s  entourage  and  witnessed  the  joy¬ 
ful  acclaim  with  which  Rome  received  the  saintly  exile,  its  Pontiff  and 
King,  on  May  24,  1814. 

To  the  joy  of  Christendom  the  Society  of  Jesus  was  restored  on 
August  7th  of  the  same  year.  “Defeat  was  turned  to  triumph,”  as 
Cardinal  Pacca  declared;  “the  ways  of  Providence  and  the  theories  of 
men  are  different.”  The  prophecy  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  veri¬ 
fied.  The  members  of  the  illustrious  Society  at  once  took  up  their 
work  in  the  Church.  The  people  needed  instruction;  the  children  had 
been  neglected;  a  great  field  in  Rome  was  opened  for  their  zeal. 
Sodalities  and  confraternities  were  reestablished;  Sunday-schools  and 
catechism-classes  were  formed.  Roman  students  and  young  gentlemen 
of  the  best  families  were  enlisted  as  catechists,  and  enthusiasm  awak¬ 
ened.  “Degrees”  and  “titles”  were  conferred  for  proficiency  in 
Christian  doctrine,  and  the  holy  sacraments  again  frequented.  Among 
the  catechists  none  was  more  zealous  and  successful  than  John  Mastai 
Ferretti.  His  handsome  person,  pleasing  address,  and  ready  elo¬ 
quence  won  all  hearts.  His  success  attracted  the  attention  of  Monsig¬ 
nor  Odescalchi,  who  was  deeply  interested  in  the  work  and  gave  it 
great  encouragement. 

Pius  VII  saw  the  mischief  wrought  in  Italy  by  the  French  occupa¬ 
tion  and  the  Revolution,  and  he  was  most  anxious  to  counteract  it. 
He  planned  a  campaign  of  apostolic  missions  by  saintly  and  learned 
men  among  the  clergy.  Naturally  his  own  native  province  was  the 

first  to  receive  his  attention,  and  he  chose  for  the  work  in  Sinigaglia 

67 


68 


The  Passionists 


and  the  neighboring  towns,  two  of  the  most  gifted  and  holy  men  that 
he  knew.  These  were  Bishop  Vincent  Mary  Strambi,  C.P.,  and  Mon¬ 
signor  Prince  Charles  Odescalchi. 

Father  Vincent  Mary  Strambi  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion 
was  made  Bishop  of  Macerata  and  Tolentino  by  Pius  VII  in  1801. 
His  learning,  holiness,  and  apostolic  zeal  had  attracted  the  attention 
of  His  Holiness,  and  now  he  would  give  him  a  wider  field  in  those 
troublesome  times  to  use  his  gifts  for  the  Church.  He  was  conse¬ 
crated  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  in  Rome  on  June  26th,  the  patronal  feast 
of  the  basilica,  and  at  the  request  of  the  Roman  clergy,  the  Jesuit 
Fathers,  the  princes  and  people,  he  sang  his  first  Pontifical  Mass  in 
“The  Gesu”  on  July  31st,  the  feast  of  St.  Ignatius.  He  was  the  histo¬ 
rian  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  the  postulator  of  his  cause,  and  he  had 
years  before  recounted  the  prophecy  of  the  Saint  that  the  Society  of 
Jesus  would  arise  more  glorious  than  ever.  And  now  he  assured  the 
Fathers  that  the  triumph  w7as  at  hand.  This  was  before  the  decree  of 
restoration,  though  in  this  very  year,  1801,  the  Society  was  canonically 
established  in  Russia  and  was  restored  in  Naples  in  1807. 

In  1823,  Bishop  Strambi  resigned  his  See  and  wished  to  retire  to 
Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  Retreat.  But  Pius  VII  obliged  him  to  come  and 
live  at  the  Quirinal  to  aid  him  by  his  wisdom  and  sanctity.  The 
humble  prelate  had  to  obey.  Not  long  afterward,  Pius  VII  passed  to 
his  reward,  on  September  20,  1823.  And  on  the  28th,  Leo  XII  was 
elected.  He  asked  the  cardinals:  “Are  you  going  to  make  a  dying 
man  Pope?”  He  was  dying  in  December  and  had  received  the  last 
sacraments.  He  kept  Bishop  Strambi  with  him  at  the  Quirinal,  as  he 
too  knew  him  well  and  revered  him  for  his  holiness  of  life.  After 
midnight  on  December  24th,  the  Bishop  said  Mass  for  the  Pope  at 
the  request  of  His  Holiness  and  gave  him  Holy  Communion.  This 
was  in  the  Pope’s  private  chapel.  During  Mass  the  Bishop  offered 
up  to  Heaven  his  own  “valueless”  life  for  one  so  precious,  and  he 
prayed  for  the  recovery  of  the  Pope.  Ilis  prayer  was  heard  and  the 
offering  accepted.  After  Mass  he  approached  the  Pope’s  bedside  and 
said:  “Holy  Father,  have  courage.  Some  one  has  offered  his  life  to 
God  for  yours  and  it  has  been  accepted.”  Then  in  a  low  tone  the 
holy  Bishop  was  heard  repeating  to  himself.  “The  grace  is  granted. 
The  Blessed  Virgin  has  heard  the  request  and  Our  Lord  has  accepted 
the  sacrifice.”  All  Rome  attributed  the  unexpected  recovery  of  the 
Pope  to  the  prayers  of  Bishop  Strambi.  The  Pontiff  arose  like  one 
from  the  grave,  and  the  Bishop  was  stricken  on  December  28th,  and 
died  on  January  7,  1824.  The  remains,  robed  in  pontifical  vesture, 
were  brought  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  for  the  funeral  and  interment, 
and  for  eight  days  were  perfectly  flexible,  as  was  witnessed  to  by  the 
people  of  Rome.  Many  miracles  followed  his  death,  and  his  reputa¬ 
tion  for  sanctity  was  proclaimed  by  all.  He  was  declared  Venerable 


Reconstruction 


/"A 

o9 


by  Gregory  XVI,  and  now  he  is  ready  for  beatification,  as  the  proc¬ 
esses  have  been  completed  in  triumph.  The  holy  Bishop  gave  way  to 
his  little  confrere,  St.  Gabriel;  but,  please  God,  his  own  name  will 
soon  be  added  to  the  Catalogue  of  Saints  by  the  Church.  Monsignor 
Odescalchi  was  raised  to  the  cardinalate  and  became  Cardinal  Vicar 
under  Gregory  XVI.  But  the  great  Prince  and  Cardinal  renounced 
his  dignities  and  entered  the  Society  of  Jesus.  He  took  his  place 
among  the  novices  and  asked  to  be  treated  like  the  youngest  of  them. 
After  three  years  in  the  Society  he  died  in  the  odor  of  sanctity,  Prince 
Charles,  Cardinal  Odescalchi,  as  simple  “Father  Charles  Odescalchi, 
S.  J.”  His  character  is  charmingly  portrayed  by  Henry  Harland  in 
The  Cardinal9 s  Snuff  Box.  The  heroine  of  the  story  is  the  Cardinal’s 
niece. 

After  this  digression,  we  shall  now  return  to  the  narrative  of  John 
Mastai  Ferretti.  Though  he  had  received  only  minor  orders,  he  was 
chosen  by  Monsignor  Odescalchi  to  accompany  himself  and  Bishop 
Strambi,  to  give  familiar  doctrinal  and  moral  instruction  to  the  peo¬ 
ple,  and  to  prepare  the  children  and  others  for  First  Communion  on 
the  missions  in  Sinigaglia.  Bishop  Strambi,  the  veteran  Passionist 
missionary,  directed  the  work,  and  Mastai  Ferretti  came  under  the 
charm  of  the  saint  and  chose  him  for  his  own  spiritual  director.  The 
two  holy  prelates  spoke  with  the  power  of  God  and  reached  the  hearts 
of  the  people,  while  the  young  catechist  gave  evidence  of  uncommon 
talent.  His  winning  address,  his  youthful  mien,  his  sweet  and  power¬ 
ful  voice  lent  efficacy  to  his  natural  eloquence,  while  grace  gave  unction 
to  his  words.  The  good  effected  by  these  missions  was  extraordinary 
and  most  gratifying  to  Pius  VII,  while  Cardinal  Della  Genga,  Bishop 
of  Sinigaglia,  blessed  God  for  the  mercies  they  brought  to  his  people. 
The  reports  given  to  the  Pope  of  his  young  relative,  Mastai  Ferretti,  by 
Monsignor  Odescalchi  went  to  his  heart. 

The  future  Pope  had  done  missionary  work  under  the  direction  of 
Venerable  Vincent  Mary  Strambi;  the  holy  prelate  had  won  his  heart 
and  his  confidence.  They  became  fast  friends,  and  there  entered  the 
heart  of  the  noble  youth  a  love  for  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  a  longing  to 
become  one  of  his  sons  and  devote  his  life  to  work  on  the  missions. 
He  confided  his  secret  to  his  new  friend  and  director,  and,  acting  on  his 
counsel,  he  went  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  on  returning  to  Rome,  to 
spend  some  days  in  prayer  and  to  ask  for  admission  into  the  Congrega¬ 
tion.  He  was  received  with  the  greatest  courtesy  by  the  General,  Father 
Thomas  of  the  Incarnate  Wisdom.  The  latter  was  charmed  with  .the 
young  count’s  plea,  and  he  took  him  to  his  heart.  Bishop  Strambi’s 
word  appealed  to  him  strongly.  But  there  was  still  fear  of  the  old 
trouble,  epilepsy,  and  this  stood  in  the  way.  Possibly  the  applicant 
might  grow  out  of  it  under  favorable  circumstances;  the  life  of  a 
Passionist  is  austere  and  he  might  succumb,  while  outside  he  would 


70 


The  Passionists 


make  an  excellent  priest  and  do  a  great  work  for  the  Church.  Father 
General  felt  constrained  to  refuse  the  application  of  John  Mastai  Fer- 
retti  to  become  a  Passionist.  Providence  had  other  designs  upon  him. 
He  was  destined  to  fill  the  Chair  of  Peter  and,  as  Pius  IX,  he  canonized 
the  Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  He  never  forgot  his  first  love  and 
his  first  choice.  He  cherished  to  the  end  the  greatest  love  and  friend¬ 
ship  for  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion  and  its  Founder.  The  holy 
influence  of  Bishop  Strambi  led  to  it,  and  if  not  in  name,  in  very  deed 
a  Passionist,  and  like  Pius  VI  he  would  become  the  Pope  “of  the 
cross.”  Nay,  he  would  become  the  “ Crux  de  Cruce .” 

He  now  went  and  knelt  at  the  feet  of  the  Pope  and  told  his  story. 
He  asked  to  be  admitted  to  Sacred  Orders,  stating  his  belief  that  he 
had  been  cured.  The  venerable  Pontiff  took  his  hands  into  his  own 
affectionately,  and  said:  “We  grant  what  you  ask,  dear  son;  for  it 
is  our  conviction  that  this  trouble  will  never  afflict  you  again.”  The 
conviction  was  verified.  He  was  ordained  and  at  once  chose  the  hum¬ 
blest  chaplaincy  in  Rome  for  himself  at  the  home  for  poor  neglected 
boys.  His  work  there  was  so  satisfactory  that  the  Pope  placed  him 
at  the  head  of  the  institution.  But  not  long  after  his  appointment,  he 
was  assigned  to  Monsignor  Muzi,  Apostolic  Envoy  to  Chili,  as  auditor, 
by  Cardinal  Consalvi.  His  courtly  manners  and  winning  address  were 
likely  to  qualify  him  to  deal  with  Spanish  gentlemen.  His  deeds  in 
South  America  were  romantic  and  full  of  charity.  The  discernment 
of  the  great  Cardinal  Secretary  was  true.  Father  Mastai  Ferretti  won 
the  Spanish  gentlemen.  On  returning  to  Italy  in  1825,  he  found  Leo 
XII  on  the  throne  of  Peter.  The  new  Pope  remembered  the  young 
missionary  in  Sinigaglia  and  his  forecast  for  him  in  the  Church  later 
on.  And  now  he  made  him  one  of  his  domestic  prelates,  at  the  same 
time  giving  him  general  direction  of  the  vast  establishment  of  San 
Michele. 

In  1827,  he  made  him  Archbishop  of  SpoJeto,  one  of  the  most  im¬ 
portant  dioceses  in  the  Papal  States.  The  Archbishop-elect  came  to  Sts. 
John  and  Paul’s  to  make  the  retreat  for  episcopal  consecration.  The 
greatest  welcome  was  given  him;  and  when  the  Fathers  came  to  offer 
him  their  congratulations,  he  told  them  of  his  former  retreat  there  as 
a  “missionary”  and  his  request  to  become  a  Passionist.  It  was  Ember 
week  and  Brother  James,  who  waited  on  him,  put  a  whole  loaf  before 
him  on  Wednesday,  but  on  Friday,  only  half  a  loaf .  The  future  Pope 
saw  the  point,  took  the  hint  and  enjoyed  it.  Brother  James 
still  had  care  of  the  guests  and  the  Archbishop  recognized  him  at  once. 
“Well,  Brother  James,”  said  His  Grace,  “will  you  receive  me  into  the 
Order  now?” 

In  December,  1832,  Gregory  XVI  transferred  him  to  Imola,  and  in 
December,  1840,  raised  him  to  the  cardinalate.  His  Eminence  was  so 
poor  because  of  his  unbounded  charities,  that  he  was  unable  to  meet 


Reconstruction 


71 


the  expenses  incidental  to  his  new  dignity,  and  his  friends  had  to  meet 
the  need  for  him.  On  his  arrival  in  Rome  for  the  consistory  at  which 
he  was  to  receive  the  red  hat,  he  went  to  the  Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and 
Paul.  The  new  Cardinal  was  acclaimed  by  all  Rome,  and  its  princely 
houses  were  open  to  him;  yet  he  preferred  that  of  the  Passionists  on 
the  Ccelian  Hill.  They  were  delighted  to  receive  him,  and  no  one 
was  more  pleased  than  his  friend,  Brother  James,  to  attend  him. 
“Well,  Brother  James,”  he  said,  “I  am  here  again  with  my  friends. 
You  can’t  get  rid  of  me.”  “Indeed,  Your  Eminence,”  answered  the 
good  Brother,  “we  will  keep  you  always.”  “Ah,”  came  the  pleasant 
reply,  “so  you  are  willing  to  receive  me  at  last.”  His  Eminence  was 
made  for  pastoral  care,  and  not  diplomacy.  He  was  the  shepherd  of 
souls  and  the  people  loved  him.  His  benign  presence  and  charming 
ways  and  gentle  pleasantry  won  the  clergy,  while  his  very  goodness 
and  holy  life  inspired  them  with  his  own  ideals.  “They  couldn’t 
help  being  good,”  they  said,  “with  this  saintly  Archbishop,  the 
Cardinal.” 

On  June  1,  1846,  while  in  retreat  with  his  clergy  at  Imola,  Cardinal 
Mastai  Ferretti  was  startled  by  the  news  of  the  death  of  Pope  Gregory 
XVI.  He  was  summoned  to  Rome  for  the  Conclave  and  on  the  way, 
a  popular  tradition  says,  a  white  dove  lighted  on  his  carriage  as  it 
rolled  into  Fassombrone,  and  there  it  remained  perched  till  they  were 
in  sight  of  Rome.  The  people  took  it  as  a  good  omen,  and  said: 
“There  goes  the  next  Pope!  Long  life  to  him!” 

On  the  evening  of  June  14th,  the  cardinals  met  in  Conclave.  They 
were  grouped  in  three  classes — the  Conservative,  the  Liberal,  and  the 
Moderate  Liberal  group;  and  their  leaders  were  Cardinals  Lam- 
bruschini,  Micara,  and  Altieri.  The  people  had  determined  to  show 
their  preferences  as  the  cardinals  drove  to  the  Quirinal,  where  the 
Conclave  was  held,  and  they  had  prepared  a  great  demonstration  for 
Cardinal  Micara.  The  new  Pope  would  be  their  temporal  sovereign, 
and  naturally  they  had  their  preferences.  To  avoid  the  popular  ac¬ 
claim,  Cardinal  Micara  requested  to  be  allowed  to  accompany  Cardinal 
Lambruschini  in  his  carriage  to  the  Quirinal;  and  as  they  drove  through 
the  crowded  streets,  the  former  is  represented  as  addressing  the  latter, 
“his  political  rival,”  in  these  words:  “Your  Eminence,  if  the 
powers  of  darkness  preside  over  the  election,  you  will  be  Pope;  if  the 
people  have  a  voice  in  it,  I  am  the  man ;  but  if  the  Holy  Ghost  control 
the  election,  it  will  be  Mastai  Ferretti.”  And  Cardinal  Mastai  Fer¬ 
retti  was  supported  by  Cardinal  Altieri. 

One  of  the  confessors  of  the  Conclave,  a  man  of  fine  presence  and 
benign  features,  a  man  of  mature  years  and  holy  life,  a  man  intensely 
devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  Church,  was  the  General  of  the  Pas¬ 
sionists,  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James.  On  the  morning  of  June  15th, 
he  offered  the  Holy  Mass  for  “a  happy  election,”  and  like  St.  Paul  of 


72 


The  Passionists 


the  Cross,  “he  placed  the  hearts  of  the  cardinals  in  the  Precious  Blood 
of  Jesus”  at  the  consecration  of  the  chalice,  and  oh!  how  the  heart 
of  Cardinal  Mastai  Ferretti  shone  among  them!  But  men  as  young 
as  was  this  amiable  Cardinal  are  not  usually  chosen  for  the  Chair  of 
Peter.  He  is  only  fifty-five.  And  there  is  the  great  Lambruschini,  his 
friend  and  penitent,  who  is  aglow  with  the  fire  of  zeal  and  holiness. 
He  would  make  a  great  Pope.  Well,  on  the  first  ballot  that  morning, 
Cardinal  Lambruschini  had  a  majority;  on  the  second  ballot  in  the 
afternoon,  Mastai  Ferretti  had  a  majority!  What  does  it  mean?  Will 
the  former  “Passionist  postulant”  become  Pope?  On  the  fateful 
morning  of  the  16th,  Father  Anthony  again  placed  the  hearts  of  the 
cardinals  in  the  chalice  and  he  left  the  altar  knowing  the  choice  of 
Heaven.  The  secret  word  had  been  spoken  to  him  during  Mass.  At 
the  third  ballot  Cardinal  Mastai  received  twenty-seven  votes!  It  was 
ominous!  The  hour  for  the  fourth  ballot  arrived.  The  votes  were 
placed  in  the  golden  chalice  on  the  altar  in  the  presence  of  the  tellers. 
It  was  Cardinal  Mastai  Ferretti’s  duty  to  read  each  vote  aloud  after  it 
had  been  examined  and  certified  to  by  his  two  colleagues,  the  other 
tellers.  As  he  read  on  and  on,  his  own  name  reached  twenty-seven, 
the  morning  number,  and  vote  after  vote  was  registered,  till  the  num¬ 
ber  told  the  assemblage  that  its  work  was  done!  In  an  instant  the 
whole  College  arose  and  made  the  election  unanimous!  It  was  a  try¬ 
ing  moment  for  Cardinal  Mastai  Ferretti;  his  voice  faltered;  his 
strength  failed  him;  he  gave  up  the  examination  to  another  cardinal; 
he  was  complely  overcome!  He  was  pressed  to  accept  the  election. 
Then  recovering  his  self-possession  and  summoning  all  his  strength, 
he  besought  the  electors;  he  pleaded  with  them,  to  remove  the  cup 
from  his  lips — alleging  his  weakness  and  the  strength  needed  for  the 
draught  presented  to  him.  But  they  dare  not  reverse  the  decision  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Then  His  Eminence  bowed  in  acquiescence.  “Not 
my  will,  but  Thine  be  done,”  he  said.  John  Cardinal  Mastai  Ferretti 
became  Pius  IX. 

In  the  freshness  of  youthv  in  his  beautiful  young  manhood,  he  of¬ 
fered  his  innocent  heart  to  God  and  asked  to  be  enrolled  among  the 
sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  to  spend  his  life  in  love  and  labor  for 
Jesus  Crucified  and  dispense  the  merit  and  grace  of  the  Atonement 
in  the  Passion  to  poor  souls.  His  offering  was  accepted,  but  in  a 
way  he  little  dreamed  of  at  the  time.  He  was  destined  to  sit  on  the 
Papal  Throne,  to  become  himself  the  Crux  de  Cruce ,  to  canonize  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  and  send  his  sons  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  to  carry  on  the 
work  which  appealed  to  him  so  strongly  under  the  direction  of  Bishop 
Strambi.  In  the  Conclave,  the  close  friendship  between  Pius  IX  and 
Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  began.  As  a  mark  of  his  personal  esteem, 
the  new  Pope,  soon  after  his  election,  named  Father  Anthony  to  an 


Reconstruction 


73 


archbishopric  that  would  lead  to  the  cardinalate.  But  the  good  Father 
pleaded  that  he  could  not  forsake  the  interests  of  the  Congregation  to 
assume  others,  without  a  mandate  from  His  Holiness.  And  Pius  IX 
was  pleased  to  let  him  continue  his  work  of  restoration. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

EXPANSION 


Pius  IX  and  the  Passionists — Expansion  of  the  Order. 

ON  October  1,  1853,  Pius  IX  declared  Father  Paul  of  the 
Cross  “Blessed.”  Soon  after  the  Beatification,  His  Holiness 
visited  the  Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul  to  see  the  chapel 
in  which  the  body  of  the  Blessed  Founder  was  to  rest.  At  the  request 
of  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  it  was  designed  by  the  first  architect  in 
Rome.  It  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  in  the  Eternal  City,  a  gem  of 
architecture  and  built  of  the  finest  marbles.  The  Pope  was  accom¬ 
panied  by  Father  General  as  he  inspected  the  work.  He  admired  its 
beauty  and  elegant  proportions  and  presented  as  his  gift  to  the  altar  of 
the  “Blessed”  two  splendid  columns  of  Egyptian  alabaster.  Six  were 
sent  to  Gregory  XVI  by  the  Khedive  of  Egypt,  Mahomet  Ali;  four  of 
them  upheld  the  canopy  over  the  main  altar  in  the  Basilica  of  St. 
Paul  outside  the  walls;  two  are  placed  at  either  side  of  the  altar  in 
the  chapel  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  This  altar  is  built  of  the  richest 
marbles,  bordered  with  lapis  lazuli,  dotted  with  cornelians.  Over  the 
altar  is  a  glorious  painting  of  the  Saint  by  Coquetti;  and  two  mag¬ 
nificent  frescos  by  Professor  Grandi  adorn  the  sides  of  the  chapel, 
the  one  on  the  right  from  the  altar  represents  the  Agony  in  the  Gar¬ 
den;  that  on  the  left,  Our  Lord  taken  down  from  the  Cross.  This 
superb  chapel  was  built  through  the  munificence  of  Pius  IX,  Cardinal 
Machi,  Prince  Allesandro  Tarlonio,  Prince  Philipo  Doria,  Princess 
Baunffremont,  the  Marquis  es  Patrizi,  Marquis  Clarelli,  Cavaliere 
Guidi,  Lady  Louisa  Celestini,  and  other  clients  of  the  Saint.  Prince 
Doria  met  all  the  expenses  incidental  to  the  translation  of  the  Relics  of 
the  Saint  when  the  chapel  was  finished.  The  functions  were  of  sur¬ 
passing  splendor,  and  prince  and  peasant  came  to  honor  the  Founder  of 
the  Passionists  on  the  day  of  the  function. 

Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  canonized  on  June  29,  1867,  by  Pius 
IX,  and  the  latter  came  soon  after  to  pray  at  the  shrine  of  the  Saint 
and  congratulate  his  children.  It  was  near  the  hour  for  dinner  when 
Father  General  received  word  that  the  Pope  was  coming  to  dine  with 
the  community.  There  was  consternation  in  the  house.  They  hardly 
knew  what  to  do  and  where  to  begin!  To  entertain  the  Holy  Father, 
their  august  friend,  becomingly,  this  was  the  problem  of  the  moment. 

And  while  the  Rector  was  assigning  assistants  to  the  various  depart- 

74 


75 


Expansion 

ments  and  giving  directions  and  sending  hurried  orders,  the  chef  ar¬ 
rived  from  the  Vatican  with  a  corps  of  assistants.  They  brought 
plate,  linen,  utensils  and  the  dinner  itself  withf(all  things  necessary  for 
the  entertainment  of  the  illustrious  guests  and  the  community.  The 
poor  that  day  had  a  double  portion.  With  the  dinner  usually  pre¬ 
pared  for  them  in  their  own  kitchen,  the  chef  added  that  ready  for  the 
Fathers.  He  now  set  his  assistants  to  work,  and  very  soon  everything 
was  in  readiness  for  the  guests.  The  Holy  Father  arrived  shortly  with 
five  of  the  cardinals  who  were  in  his  secret  and  the  prelates  of  his 
household.  They  were  met  by  Father  General  and  his  council  and  at 
once  went  to  visit  the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  then  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
at  his  shrine.  The  Holy  Father  asked  the  protection  of  the  new  Saint 
and  his  prayers  for  himself  and  the  Church.  Then  they  went  into  the 
gardens  and  there  under  the  great  ilex  trees  a  reception  was  held  and 
the  members  of  the  community  were  presented  to  His  Holiness,  who  re¬ 
ceived  them  most  graciously  one  by  one.  At  the  end  of  the  procession 
an  old  Brother  came  along.  There  was  instant  recognition  and  the 
Holy  Father  with  a  little  mischievous  pleasantry,  said:  “Well,  well, 
Brother  James,  I  won’t  fast  to-day,  and  now  will  you  receive  me 
into  the  Order?”  There  was  great  amusement;  and  just  then  dinner 
was  announced,  and  the  distinguished  company  repaired  to  the 
refectory. 

A  table  slightly  raised  above  the  others  was  prepared  for  the  Holy 
Father  at  the  head  of  the  large  dining  room,  as  the  Pope  is  supposed 
to  dine  alone.  The  Holy  Father  gave  the  blessing  and  all  took  their 
places.  Just  then  Father  General  gave  the  signal  and  a  student  arose 
and  announced  the  title  of  the  book  to  be  read  during  dinner.  The 
Holy  Father  turning  to  Father  General,  asked:  “Father  General,  do 
you  have  reading  in  the  refectory  to-day?”  Father  General  arose  and 
bowing  to  His  Holiness,  replied:  “Holy  Father,  you  can  dispense 
this  point  of  rule;  I  cannot.”  “Then,”  said  His  Holiness,  “I  dis¬ 
pense  this  point  of  rule  to-day.  Gentlemen,  you  may  talk  in  the  re¬ 
fectory  to-day.”  The  Holy  Father  remembered  this  point  of  rule 
well  and  was  ready  for  the  emergency.  It  was  a  family  gatnering, 
the  Holy  Father  and  his  children,  and  they  had  a  happy  day.  After 
dinner  they  spent  an  hour  in  the  gardens,  the  most  beautiful  in 
Rome,  enjoying  the  sweetness  and  freshness  of  the  flowers,  the  aro¬ 
matic  plants  and  the  gracious  presence  of  the  amicable  Pontiff. 
They  grouped  around  him  and  were  delightfully  entertained  by  pleas¬ 
ant  anecdotes  and  gentle,  charming  humor.  Before  the  illustrious 
visitors  departed,  Father  General  offered  the  homage  and  the  grati¬ 
tude  of  the  Passionists  to  Pius  IX  for  his  gracious  visit,  repeating 
the  words  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  to  Pope  Clement  XIV :  “Hodie 
salus  domui  huic  facta  est .”  The  Holy  Father  left  his  blessing  to 
his  children  “forever.”  To  commemorate  this  visit  of  Pius  IX,  there 


76 


The  Passionists 


is  a  marble  slab  in  the  refectory  giving  the  date  and  occasion  of  it. 

Before  the  occupation  of  Rome  by  the  Piedmontese,  the  Pope  oc¬ 
casionally  would  direct  his  carriage  to  turn  into  the  gardens  of  Sts. 
John  and  Paul’s.  The  first  time  this  happened,  Father  General  has¬ 
tened  to  receive  His  Holiness.  After  the  greeting,  the  Pope  asked  to 
be  conducted  to  the  room  of  the  saintly  “Padre  Pio.”  Father  Gen¬ 
eral  led  the  way  and  knocked  at  the  good  Father’s  door.  “Ave 
Maria  ”  came  the  answer — the  signal  to  enter.  Father  General  opened 
the  door  and  the  Pope  stood  at  the  entrance.  Padre  Pio  fell  on  his 
knees.  The  Pope  closed  the  door  and  said:  “Padre  Pio,  I  want  to  go 
to  confession  to  you.”  The  Father  rushed  out  to  ask  for  a  cushion 
for  the  Pope  to  kneel  on.  But  the  cushions  were  a  long  way  off, 
and  a  happy  thought  struck  Padre  Pio.  He  took  a  pillow  from  his 
bed  and  put  it  beside  his  table  for  a  cushion.  Pius  IX  was  amused. 
He  took  up  the  pillow  and  put  it  back  in  its  place.  Then  kneeling 
on  the  hard  tile  floor  he  said:  “Padre  Pio,  the  Pope  must  do  pen¬ 
ance  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  faithful,”  and  the  Vicar  of  Christ 
made  his  confession  and  received  absolution.  His  Holiness  came 
regularly  to  see  his  namesake,  Father  Pius.  For  this  and  many  other 
facts  handed  down  to  the  Passionists  in  America  we  are  indebted 
to  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini,  C.P.,  one  of  the  associates  of 
our  Founders  and  the  “Noblest  Roman”  of  them  all. 

Pius  IX  used  to  visit  the  Scala  Santa  and  ascend  the  steps  on  his 
knees  and  pray,  as  he  thought  of  Our  Lord  in  His  sufferings.  It 
occurred  to  him  that  the  “Children  of  the  Passion”  should  have  the 
custody  of  the  “Holy  Stairs,”  sanctified  by  contact  with  the  Sacred 
Feet  and  Precious  Blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  he  gave  it  to  the 
Passionists.  Father  James  of  St.  Anthony  opened  the  Retreat  of  the 
Scala  Santa.  It  contains  the  twenty-eight  steps  from  the  house  of 
Pontius  Pilate  in  Jerusalem,  brought  to  Rome  by  St.  Helena.  They  are 
of  Tyrian  marble,  and  were  covered  with  wood  by  order  of  Pope 
Clement  XII.  People  are  not  allowed  to  walk  on  them;  but  are  re¬ 
quired  to  ascend  them  on  their  knees — praying.  These  are  the  steps 
Our  Lord  descended  as  He  left  the  Judgment  Flail.  At  the  head  of 
the  stairs  is  the  chapel  called  the  “Floly  of  Holies”  on  account  of  the 
precious  relics  it  contains.  Formerly  it  was  the  private  chapel  of 
the  Popes,  and  is  now  the  only  part  of  their  ancient  palace  which 
adjoined  the  Lateran  Basilica.  Among  its  treasures  is  a  marvelous 
painting  of  Our  Lord,  five  by  eight  feet,  said  to  be  an  exact  likeness 
of  Him  at  the  age  of  twelve,  and  is  attributed  to  St.  Luke. 

The  Holy  Father  at  his  own  expense  erected  the  college  adjoin¬ 
ing  it,  where  the  young  scholastics  of  the  Congregation  from  every 
land  would  be  trained  for  their  work  in  the  Church.  When  this 
building  was  finished,  the  students  assembled,  and  everything  in  readi- 


77 


Expansion 

ness  for  the  opening,  the  Most  Reverend  Father  General,  Bernard 
Prelini,  and  the  American  Provincial,  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini, 
presented  the  professors  and  students  to  Pius  IX  on  Sunday,  November 
5,  1876.  There  were  seven  Americans  among  the  students  presented 
to  the  Holy  Father  at  this  audience.  All  were  received  with  the 
greatest  kindness  and  affection.  Elis  Holiness  gave  the  college  pontif¬ 
ical  rank  with  the  title:  Collegium  Pontificium  pro  alumnis  Con¬ 
gregations  Passionis ,  D.N.J.C.,  and  he  directed  that  the  Pontifical 
Arms  be  placed  over  it.  From  his  heart  he  blessed  the  Retreat  and 
college  of  the  Scala  Santa.  As  a  further  token  of  his  friendship,  he 
left  that  house  his  ascetic  library,  containing  over  4,000  volumes  ele¬ 
gantly  bound  and  written  in  various  languages.  Just  before  he  be¬ 
came  the  ‘‘Prisoner  of  the  Vatican,”  when  he  went  abroad  in  the 
city  for  the  last  time,  it  was  to  visit  the  Scala  Santa  and  pray  to  the 
“Man  of  Sorrows”  for  strength  to  sustain  him  during  the  sad  years 
to  come.  This  occurred  on  September  19,  1870.  The  venerable 
Pontiff  ascended  the  steps  on  his  knees  and  shed  tears  as  he  prayed 
on  each  one.  He  seemed  to  linger  lovingly  as  it  was  his  adieu  to 
the  Holy  Place.  He  visited  the  Passionists  for  the  last  time  and  left 
them  his  blessing.  But  to  return  to  our  story.  Pius  IX  blessed  and 
seconded  the  efforts  of  Father  Anthony  to  extend  the  Congregation  and 
its  work  “all  over  the  Christian  world  and  even  beyond  it — ad  in- 
fideles  ”  as  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  prayed. 

While  wrapped  in  deepest  recollection  before  the  Blessed  Sacra¬ 
ment  at  Castellazzo  during  that  memorable  retreat  of  forty  days, 
Father  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  first  inspired  to  pray  for  the  conversion 
of  England.  That  country  had  denied  the  Real  Presence,  given  up  the 
Holy  Mass,  and  lost  its  claim  to  be  “Mary’s  Dowry.”  But  our  Blessed 
Lady  was  mindful  of  the  past  and  had  not  surrendered  her  own, 
though  it  had  sinned  immeasurably  against  her  Divine  Son.  And  now 
she  put  it  into  the  mind  of  her  devout  client  to  pray  for  that  unhappy 
land,  as  he  knelt  before  the  tabernacle.  It  was  a  commission  given 
him  by  Heaven,  and  he  transmitted  it  to  his  children.  “Ah,  England, 
England,”  he  said  to  them,  “let  us  pray  for  England.  I  cannot  help 
praying  for  it  myself;  for,  whenever  I  begin  to  pray,  this  unhappy 
kingdom  presents  itself  to  my  mind;  and  it  is  now  fifty  years  since 
I  began  to  pray  for  the  conversion  of  England  to  the  Faith  of  its 
fathers.  Perhaps  God  will  have  mercy  on  it  and  some  day  bring 
it  back  to  its  ancient  Faith.”  At  the  altar,  as  he  offered  the  Holy 
Mass  for  the  last  time,  he  prayed  for  England  with  his  usual  fervor, 
and  God  was  pleased  to  reward  him  with  a  vision  of  the  future.  At 
Communion  he  was  wrapped  in  ecstasy.  For  half  an  hour  he  was 
motionless  and  seemed  utterly  oblivious  of  his  surroundings.  The 
veil  of  the  future  was  lifted;  he  saw  his  sons  in  “the  fields  afar.”  He 


78 


The  Passionists 


saw  them  far  beyond  the  confines  of  his  own  beautiful  Italy,  laboring 
to  bring  back  to  the  fold  of  Christ  those  who  had  wandered  from  it. 
The  extension  and  growth  of  his  “little  Congregation”  were  shown 
him  in  vision.  And  when  he  left  the  altar,  his  face  was  radiant  with 
joy.  “Oh,  what  have  I  seen?”  he  said.  “My  children  in  England; 
my  children  in  England!”  He  saw  the  Passionists  laboring  in  that 
land  for  its  conversion;  and  saw  a  great  deal  more;  but  this  is  all 
he  would  reveal.  He  saw  the  results  of  their  work  and  prayers:  the 
noblest  and  best  returning  to  the  ancient  Faith;  the  altars  restored; 
the  sentinel  lamp  again  revealing  the  “Great  Presence”;  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  once  more  offered  up;  the  people  returning  to  the  center  of 
unity;  and  giving  forevermore  their  allegiance  to  the  See  of  Peter.  He 
saw  “Our  Lady’s  Dowry”  coming  back  to  her.  Indeed,  he  saw  his 
sons  wherever  the  English  language  is  spoken;  and  America  too  came 
within  the  range  of  his  prayer  and  charity  and  the  vision  of  that  fair 
morning,  so  full  of  joy  and  consolation  to  him!  Pius  IX  and  Father 
Anthony  of  St.  James,  the  second  Founder,  thought  so;  and  we  cling  to 
this  tradition  of  the  Congregation. 

During  the  Saint’s  last  illness  the  infirmarian  found  him  one  morn¬ 
ing  in  ecstasy.  When  the  Saint  came  to  himself,  he  said :  “Oh,  where 
have  I  been  now?  In  spirit,  I  have  been  in  England,  thinking  of 
its  heroic  martyrs;  and,  oh,  how  I  have  prayed  to  God  for  that  king¬ 
dom.”  Well,  it  was  sixty-seven  years  after  the  Saint  went  to  heaven 
that  his  sons  arrived  in  England,  and  seventy-six  before  they  landed 
in  America. 

Providence  had  been  preparing  the  way  for  them.  Catholic  eman¬ 
cipation  had  been  wrung  from  England  by  the  dauntless  O’Connell, 
and  a  marvelous  awakening  of  Catholic  life  in  that  country  followed. 
The  Honorable  and  Reverend  George  Spencer,  son  of  Earl  Spencer, 
entered  the  Church,  and  went  to  Rome  to  prepare  for  the  priesthood. 
When  he  entered  early  in  1830,  Dr.  Wiseman  was  president  of  the 
English  College  and  they  became  fast  friends.  There,  too,  in  Rome, 
he  met  the  venerable  Father  Dominic,  who  was  “on  fire”  for  the 
conversion  of  England,  and  Mr.  Spencer  was  responsive  to  his  ardent 
zeal.  One  was  destined  to  become  “the  apostle  of  England,”  the  other 
“an  apostle  of  prayer  for  its  conversion,”  while  Dr.  Wiseman  was 
called  to  direct  the  movement.  They  were  providential  men.  Dr. 
Wiseman  had  advocated  an  association  of  prayer  for  the  conversion 
of  England  on  the  part  of  English  Catholics;  while  Mr.  Spencer 
pleaded  for  a  league  that  would  embrace  the  Catholics  of  all  coun¬ 
tries.  Dr.  Wiseman  held  that  England  had  persisted  in  and  renewed 
formal  acts  of  apostasy  in  every  generation  since  it  fell  away  from 
the  Church,  and  that  this  “national  apostasy”  was  aimed  chiefly  at  the 
Blessed  Eucharist  and  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.  It  assumed  the  form 
of  a  “national  sin,”  “not  habitual,  but  actual,”  and  it  was  a  bar  to 


79 


Expansion 

the  divine  blessing  and  an  obstacle  of  a  positive  nature  to  God’s  grace.” 
Describing  the  state  of  the  country  at  this  time,  before  the  “Second 
Spring,”  Dr.  Newman  said:  “The  vivifying  principle  of  truth,  the 
shadow  of  St.  Peter,  the  grace  of  the  Redeemer  had  left  England.” 
Hence  to  remove  the  obstacle  to  God’s  grace,  Dr.  Wiseman  advocated 
contrary  acts  as  explicit  and  formal  as  the  sin,  to  remove  its  bad 
effects.  He  urged  the  “bringing  back”  of  devotion  to  the  Blessed 
Eucharist  and  to  our  Blessed  Lady  in  England,  to  make  reparation 
ior  its  sin;  and  suggested  that  the  Eucharistic  League  and  the  League 
of  the  Rosary  be  joined  to  the  League  of  Prayer.  The  first  would 
remove  the  obstacle  to  grace,  the  second  obtain  grace  for  England. 
This  plan  was  adopted;  and  these  three  men,  Dr.  Wiseman,  Father 
Spencer,  and  Father  Dominic,  stood  for  reparation,  prayer  and  work, 
to  bring  England  back  to  the  Church. 

After  his  ordination,  Father  Spencer  spent  a  week  at  Lucca,  with 
Father  Dominic,  on  his  way  back  to  England,  and  their  plans  for 
the  League  of  Prayer  were  perfected;  Father  Spencer  would  devote 
his  life  to  it.  Wherever  he  went,  it  was  his  theme.  He  enlisted 
thousands  in  every  country  of  Europe  in  the  cause.  Saintly  priests, 
fervent  communities,  and  the  devout  laity,  sent  fervent  prayers  to 
Heaven  for  the  conversion  of  England.  It  was  the  prayer  begun 
by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  at  Castellazzo,  and  left  as  a  tradition  and 
sacred  duty  to  his  children  of  the  Passion.  And  now  began  the 
Oxford  Movement,  with  its  yearning  for  Catholic  truth  and  union 
with  the  one  Church  of  Christ.  It  was  the  answer  to  the  prayer  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

In  1842,  Father  Spencer  went  over  to  Ireland  to  get  the  prayers 
of  its  faithful  people  for  England.  They  had  been  victims  of  cruel 
oppression  under  English  rule,  and  the  prayers  offered  by  them,  he 
said,  would  be  irresistible.  The  prayers  of  others  would  be  great 
charity;  but  the  prayers  of  the  people  of  Ireland  would  be  heroic. 
He  made  a  tour  of  the  country  and  reached  Tuam.  He  feared  Arch¬ 
bishop  McHale,  who  detested  English  rule  and  was  a“Lion”  in  opposi¬ 
tion  to  it.  Yet,  to  his  amazement,  the  Archbishop  received  him  most 
graciously,  and  in  his  own  sweet  ancient  tongue  on  the  following 
Sunday  made  a  touching  appeal  for  Father  Spencer’s  apostolate.  The 
spectacle  of  Ireland  fighting  for  international  freedom  beside  her 
suppressor  prompted  Chesterton,  the  English  writer,  to  exclaim: 
“England  is  not  worthy  to  kiss  the  hem  of  Ireland’s  garment.”  The 
spectacle  of  that  people  pleading  at  the  throne  of  grace  for  her  cruel 
oppressors  reminds  us  of  Our  Lord’s  prayer  on  the  Cross  for  those 
who  were  crucifying  Him.  Verily,  “England  is  not  worthy  to  kiss 
the  hem  of  Ireland’s  garment!”  Ireland’s  prayers  were  “irresistible.” 

Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  had  been  repairing  the  losses  sus¬ 
tained  by  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion,  and  he  was  ready  for  the 


80 


The  Passionists 


work  of  its  expansion ,  when  the  request  came  from  Bishop  Wiseman 
for  a  band  of  Passionists  to  establish  the  Congregation  in  England. 
Father  Anthony  had  trained  and  formed  its  young  men  for  their  work; 
he  had  seen  them  advance  in  wisdom  and  age  and  grace;  he  knew 
his  men;  and  now  he  requested  Father  Dominic  to  surrender  his 
charges  as  Provincial  of  a  new  Province  and  report  to  him  in  Rome. 
This  good  Father  had  inherited  the  spirit  and  virtues  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  in  an  eminent  degree,  and  he  was  destined  to  bring  about 
the  fulfillment  of  the  Saint’s  prophetic  vision  of  his  sons  in  England. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  OXFORD  MOVEMENT 


The  Venerable  Father  Dominic  and  the  Oxford  Movement. 

DOMINIC  BARBERI  was  a  shepherd  hoy  tending  his  uncle’s 
flocks  on  a  mountain  slope  at  Palazana,  near  Viterbo,  when 
his  mission  was  revealed  to  him  by  our  Blessed  Lady.  As  a 
child,  he  was  very  fond  of  his  saintly  mother.  He  was  the  youngest 
in  the  family,  and  her  favorite.  A  Capuchin  Father  who  taught  him 
catechism  said  to  him:  “Your  mother  is  very  fond  of  you.”  “So 
she  is,”  answered  the  child.  “Well,”  said  the  Father,  “the  Madonna 
is  a  great  deal  fonder  of  you.”  These  words  made  a  deep  impres¬ 
sion  on  the  child’s  mind.  His  mother  died  when  he  was  only  eight 
years  old,  and  now  he  went  and  knelt  at  Our  Lady’s  altar  and  asked 
her  to  take  care  of  him,  since  she  was  fonder  of  him  than  his  own 
mother;  and  the  Blessed  Mother  heard  his  prayer.  His  father  had 
died  five  years  earlier  and  now  he  went  to  live  with  an  uncle  on  his 
mother’s  side.  Books  were  scarce  and  opportunities  for  learning  few 
at  Palazana;  and  while  his  uncle  was  very  kind  to  him,  he  could  not 
see  much  use  for  learning  in  a  farmer’s  boy.  But  the  lad  wanted  to 
learn,  and  the  first  rudiments  were  taught  him  by  the  Capuchin 
Father.  While  praying  one  evening  for  the  needs  of  the  Church  at 
Our  Lady’s  altar,  she  told  him  that  he  was  destined  to  preach  the 
Gospel  and  bring  stray  sheep  back  to  the  fold. 

Some  time  after  this,  during  the  dispersion  of  the  Orders,  he  met 
Father  Joseph  Malajoni,  a  Passionist,  afterward  a  bishop  in  Bulgaria, 
who  was  then  living  with  his  own  family  till  the  storm  should  blow 
over.  Young  Dominic  Barberi  made  him  his  confessor,  and  confided 
to  him  his  desire  to  become  a  Passionist.  After  the  restoration  of 
the  Congregation  in  1814,  Father  Joseph  recommended  him  for  ad¬ 
mission  to  the  Novitiate.  In  his  letter  to  Father  General,  he  said  of 
his  penitent:  “ Est  juvenis  eximice  virtutis  et  singularis  ingenii,  sed 
incultus” — “He  is  a  youth  of  great  virtue  and  remarkable  talents,  but 
uncultured,” — and  he  was  admitted  as  a  lay-postulant.  But  the 
juvenis  incultus  had  great  talents  as  well  as  great  virtue.  But  how 
was  the  revelation  given  him  by  our  Blessed  Lady  to  be  fulfilled, 
since  he  was  now  to  receive  the  habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
as  a  lay-brother?  As  he  knelt  before  Our  Lady’s  altar,  pondering 


82 


The  Passionists 


over  this  question,  she  spoke  to  him  again.  This  time  she  told 
him  that  he  would  labor  as  a  priest,  not  in  the  dim  north,  but 
in  England  for  its  conversion.  He  was  now  reassured  and  simply  left 
the  matter  in  Our  Lady’s  hands.  Then,  as  he  was  preparing  to  receive 
the  habit,  his  talents  were  discovered  by  the  merest  accident,  it  would 
seem,  and  this  by  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  who  was  assistant  to 
the  Master  of  Novices.  He  had  “a  friend  at  court”  who  reported  his 
discovery  to  Father  General,  and  Dominic  received  the  habit  as  a 
“cleric”  with  a  view  to  the  priesthood.  The  fervent  novice  began  to 
pray  for  the  conversion  of  England;  and  after  his  profession  his 
advancement  in  learning  was  marvelous.  “Gifted  with  remarkable 
powers,”  the  homo  incultus  became  the  homo  cultissimus.  Before  his 
thirtieth  year,  he  read  ancient  Greek  with  ease,  and  could  speak  the 
modern  with  fluency;  and  his  Latin  letter  to  the  professors  of  Ox¬ 
ford  University,  in  which  he  answered  the  objections  and  explained 
the  difficulties  of  Anglicans,  “is  a  classic  in  that  most  eloquent  of 
tongues.”  His  ideal  of  the  priesthood  was  that  of  St.  John  Chrysos¬ 
tom.  “He  who  is  to  act  as  a  priest  must  needs  be  as  pure  as  though 
he  stood  in  heaven  itself  in  the  midst  of  those  heavenly  powers”;  and 
after  his  ordination  he  said  to  our  Blessed  Lady:  “But  a  few  years 
ago,  I  was  a  poor  sinful  boy,  and  now  I  am  a  priest!  Oh,  my  Blessed 
Mother,  you  know  how  I  felt  when  I  first  touched  the  Consecrated 
Host!  Had  I  but  your  purity  and  sanctity!  How  I  longed  for  your 
heart  to  give  a  becoming  welcome  to  my  Jesus;  your  hands  to  touch 
Him;  your  tongue  to  call  Him  upon  the  altar.”  He  was  so  accom¬ 
plished  that  he  was  made  ‘flector”  or  professor  in  the  Congregation. 
Among  his  works  is  a  refutation  of  De  Lamennais.  It  was  written 
six  years  before  Gregory  XVI  condemned  his  errors.  At  the  time, 
a  few  of  his  confreres  thought  that  Father  Dominic  was  a  “silly  body” 
for  attacking  De  Lamennais.  But  better  than  his  learning  was  his 
sanctity.  He  combined  heavenly  wisdom  with  great  charity,  and  hence 
he  was  advanced  from  one  position  to  another  in  the  Congregation. 
He  had  just  been  placed  in  an  important  charge,  that  of  Provincial, 
when  Father  General,  Anthony  of  St.  James,  wrote  to  him  to  come  to 
Rome. 

From  his  associations  with  the  venerable  Father  Dominic,  Father 
Spencer  had  become  intensely  interested  in  bringing  the  Passionists 
to  England.  In  this  project  he  had  two  devoted  helpers — Mr.  Ambrose 
Lisle  Philips  and  Mrs.  Charles  Canning,  both  converts,  like  himself. 
The  first  was  instrumental  in  bringing  Father  Spencer  into  the  Church; 
the  second  was  a  cousin  of  his,  one  of  the  Spencers.  They  were  in¬ 
tensely  zealous  and  like  Father  Dominic  had  set  their  hearts  on  seeing 
the  Passionists  in  England.  The  prayer  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and 
his  vision  had  a  fascination  for  them,  and  they  longed  for  the  return  of 


The  Oxford  Movement 


83 


England  to  the  Church.  They  had  friends  in  France  praying  for 
this  purpose,  and  among  them  a  holy  priest,  Father  Haffreingue,  of 
Boulogne.  He  had  planned  to  establish  a  Passionist  Retreat  in  that 
city  as  a  stepping-stone  to  England.  There  were  difficulties  in  the 
way;  and  then  Belgium  was  suggested  as  a  good  base  for  the  venture 
over  the  Channel.  Father  Spencer  and  Mrs.  Canning  said:  “If  a 
house  is  to  be  founded  for  England,  why  not  in  England  itself?” 
Father  Haffreingue  agreed  to  this,  as  his  only  motive  was  “the  good 
of  England.” 

About  this  time,  in  1839,  the  General  Chapter  was  held  in  Rome, 
and  at  the  request  of  Father  Spencer,  Monsignor  Acton,  afterward 
Cardinal,  drew  up  a  formal  petition  for  a  foundation  in  England. 
It  was  presented  to  the  Chapter  by  Father  Dominic  and  was  received 
most  favorably  by  the  Fathers.  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  was 
elected  General  in  this  Chapter.  The  expansion  of  the  Order  ap¬ 
pealed  to  his  great  heart,  and  he  decided  to  make  the  Foundation  in 
England  at  the  first  opportunity.  There  was  a  favorable  opening 
for  a  beginning  in  Belgium,  and  he  agreed  to  send  the  Fathers  to  found 
a  house  there  with  a  view  of  passing  over  to  England.  This  was  glad 
news  for  Father  Spencer  and  he  gave  it  at  once  to  Bishop  Walsh, 
the  Vicar-Apostolic  of  the  Midland  or  London  District.  The  vener¬ 
able  prelate  was  delighted  with  the  prospect  of  securing  the  Passion- 
ists  for  England;  but  he  wanted  them  first  for  his  own  district.  He 
told  Father  Spencer  that  Dr.  Wiseman  was  a  great  friend  of  the  Pas- 
sionists,  that  he  was  now  returning  to  England  as  his  Coadjutor,  and 
he  charged  the  good  Father  to  take  the  matter  up  at  once  with  Bishop 
Wiseman.  Father  Spencer  lost  no  time  in  conveying  to  the  Coadjutor 
the  commission  he  had  received,  and  Bishop  Wiseman  requested 
Father  General  to  send  the  Passionists  to  the  London  District. 
An  immediate  settlement  could  be  made  in  Belgium,  and  Father 
General  acceded  to  Bishop  Wiseman’s  request  with  the  Chateau  d’Ere 
near  Tournay,  in  Belgium,  as  a  base.  He  chose  four  good  men 
for  the  distant  mission  in  the  North,  and,  strangely,  Father  Dominic 
was  not  one  of  the  band.  It  was  feared  that  his  health  would 
succumb  to  the  hardships  of  this  mission  in  a  strange  land.  He 
was  never  very  rugged,  and  the  late  General  expressed  a  fear  that 
with  all  his  zeal  and  sanctity,  the  task  would  be  too  much  for 
him.  Meanwhile,  Father  Dominic  knew  that  he  was  to  go  on  that 
mission,  and  he  simply  left  the  matter  in  the  hands  of  our  Blessed 
Lady,  who  had  given  him  the  revelation.  At  the  last  moment,  the 
Father  who  had  been  chosen  to  lead  the  pioneers  on  the  way  to  Eng¬ 
land,  asked  to  be  released  from  the  charge  given  him,  as  he  felt 
unequal  to  it;  and  then  Father  General  called  Father  Dominic  to  Rome 
and  gave  him  charge  of  the  expedition  with  a  mandate  to  establish 


84 


The  Passionists 


the  Congregation  in  England  at  an  opportune  moment.  The  holy 
man  went  and  knelt  at  the  shrine  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  with 
tears  begged  that  he  might  bring  about  the  realization  of  the  Saint’s 
prophetic  vision — of  his  children  in  England. 

At  the  “Reformation,”  the  people  of  England  did  not  give  up  the 
Catholic  Faith.  It  was  cunningly  withdrawn  from  them,  and  Angli¬ 
canism  substituted  in  its  place.  The  people  had  no  part  in  it.  Nine¬ 
teen  counties  arose  in  open  insurrection  against  the  new  religion,  and 
demanded  the  restitution  of  the  old.  They  demanded  that  the  Mass 
be  given  back  to  them,  that  their  altars  and  churches  be  restored,  and 
the  monasteries  returned  to  their  rightful  owners.  The  answer  was 
a  massacre  and  a  “service”  of  thanksgiving  by  one  of  the  ministers  of 
the  new  religion  “amid  the  stiffening  corpses  of  his  countrymen.” 
Even  Elizabeth  was  inclined  to  the  old  Faith  without  the  Pope,  and 
a  large  body  remained  biased  in  favor  of  the  ancient  Church.  They 
wanted  to  be  purely  Catholic  and  united  in  one  Faith,  while  giving 
up  the  Pope.  Another  body  were  anti-Catholic.  They  not  only  hated 
the  ancient  Roman  See,  the  Sedes  Petri ,  but  in  great  part  the  body  of 
doctrine  which  constitutes  the  Fides  Petri.  To  satisify  the  first  party, 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  was  devised;  to  satisfy  the  second,  the 
Thirty-nine  Articles  were  formulated.  One  is  supposed  to  contain 
the  liturgy  of  the  Anglican  Church;  the  other,  its  creed.  What  one 
seems  to  hold,  the  other  seems  to  reject.  It  was  a  compromise  be¬ 
tween  the  ancient  Faith  and  the  new  religion.  England  broke  with 
the  past  and  lost  the  current  of  apostolic  succession,  against  the  will 
of  the  majority.  From  the  New  Testament  to  the  “Reformation,” 
there  was  silence  now.  Doctrine  and  usage  and  antiquity  and  develop¬ 
ment  were  regarded  as  so  much  debris  floating  down  from  the  “Dark 
Ages.”  Primitive  Christianity  and  that  of  the  mediaeval  age  was  left 
unexplored,  while  “the  Protestant  tradition”  and  the  “fabulous  ac¬ 
count  of  the  past”  were  formed,  and  insidious  propaganda  launched 
on  its  unholy  mission.  Catholics  were  deprived  of  all  rights  and 
were  the  victims  of  deadly  persecution. 

With  emancipation  and  the  great  awakening  of  Catholic  life,  a  cur¬ 
rent  of  opinion  against  the  Anglican  Church  set  in.  Dissenters  of 
every  shade  and  hue  were  rampant.  A  small  band  of  writers  and 
students  at  Oxford  took  up  the  defense  of  the  Anglican  Church  against 
“free  thought”  and  the  infidelity  to  which  it  was  leading.  The  An¬ 
glican  Church,  they  said,  leant  on  the  arm  of  the  State  instead  of  her 
own  divinely-appointed  power.  Decency  and  order  were  maintained 
by  law;  but  “the  winning  authority  of  our  Saviour  and  the  sources  of 
divine  grace  through  apostolic  ministry  were  withheld  from  the  peo¬ 
ple.”  The  very  life  of  religion  was  in  danger,  and  they  wanted  to 
save  it  before  it  became  too  late. 


The  Oxford  Movement 


85 


Newman  was  leader  of  the  movement  and  round  him  clustered  the 
brightest  and  noblest  men  at  the  University.  They  pleaded  for  Chris¬ 
tianity  “as  a  fact,  a  revelation  from  on  High,  and  a  present  super¬ 
natural  power.  Its  task  was  to  restore  the  idea  of  the  Church,  and  the 
dignity  of  the  Sacraments;  above  all,  of  the  Blessed  Eucharist.”  In 
the  Anglican  divines  who  held  to  Christian  ideals,  and  in  the  writings 
of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church,  the  leaders  of  the  movement  sought 
grounds  for  this  reformation  in  Anglicanism.  Although  anti-Roman, 
they  held  to  Catholic  belief,  and  argued  the  “branch  theory,”  that 
is,  the  unbroken  apostolic  succession  in  the  “Established  Church,  and 
that  this  Church  was  in  lineal  descent  from  the  ancient  British 
Church.”  This  was  the  purpose  of  the  “Tracts  for  the  Times”  in  the 
British  Critic. 

Newman  turned  back  in  quest  of  “continuity”  to  connect  the  Church 
of  England  with  that  of  antiquity.  “Could  there  be  a  more  violent 
assumption,”  he  asked,  “than  that  the  religion  which  transformed 
Europe  was  a  sentiment  and  not  a  fact?  And  if  a  fact,  could  it  not 
be  ascertained  like  other  facts?  The  void  was  to  be  filled  up,  and 
history  afforded  the  ground  upon  which  to  move.”  “Our  popular  reli¬ 
gion  hardly  recognizes  the  twelve  long  ages  which  lie  between  the 
councils  of  Nicasa  and  Trent.”  He  found  a  wonderful  identity  of  type 
in  the  Church  of  the  Fathers  with  that  of  every  succeeding  age;  “the 
shadow  of  the  fifth  century  was  on  that  of  the  sixteenth,  like  a  spirit 
rising  from  the  troubled  waters  of  the  old  world  with  the  shape  and 
lineaments  of  the  new.” 

The  Monophysites  took  their  stand  on  antiquity;  but  their  claim  was 
disallowed  by  the  Church.  Pope  St.  Leo  defined  the  faith  and  directed 
the  Council  of  Chalcedon  to  condemn  these  heretics.  The  Donatists 
claimed  to  be  Catholics  on  the  ground  that  they,  too,  adhered  to  an¬ 
tiquity,  but  their  appeal  was  disallowed  by  the  Church.  Their  posi¬ 
tion  was  met  by  St.  Augustine  in  the  words:  “Securus  judicat  orbis 
terrarum .”  The  sense  of  the  Church  is  the  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
and  the  living  voice  of  the  Church  is  peremptory  and  infallible,  as 
it  is  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  There  can  be  no  appeal  from  it. 
The  attitude  of  the  Church  then  is  the  same  now.  Like  the  Donatists 
in  Africa,  the  Anglicans  were  separated  from  the  Church  Ecumenical 
and  must  be  in  the  wrong!  This  struck  Newman  like  a  dart  and  he 
couldn’t  get  over  it.  The  thought  haunted  him  till  he  saw  “the 
Blessed  Vision  of  Peace.” 

“But,”  he  argued,  “if  the  note  of  Catholicity  is  not  clear,  the  note 
of  sanctity  within  the  Anglican  Church  gave  testimony  to  its  being  a 
living  branch  of  the  Church  like  that  of  Rome.  The  Established 
Church  for  him  was  still  “the  Catholic  Church  in  England,”  and  he 
published  “Tract  Ninety”  to  show  that  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  need  not 


86 


The  Passionists 


be  accepted,  and  subscribed  to,  in  a  Protestant  sense,  but  in  accordance 
with  the  sense  of  the  Catholic  Church.  They  were  not  committed  to 
the  views  of  a  Protestant  sect.  At  once  the  country  was  ablaze; 
Protestant  fury  burst  forth!  The  Oxford  authorities  declared  the 
Tract  an  evasion!  The  Movement  broke  in  two;  one  party  advanced 
toward  Rome;  the  other  stood  for  the  Establishment.  Newman  re¬ 
tired  to  Littlemore  and  in  St.  Mary’s  preached  his  sermons  on  “Sub¬ 
jects  of  the  Day.”  They  were  his  last  apology  for  the  English  Estab¬ 
lishment.  But  it  was  “Samaria,”  and  very  soon  he  wrote:  “New 
Creeds,  private  opinions,  self-devised  practices,  are  delusions.  The 
division  of  Churches  is  the  corruption  of  hearts.”  He  gave  up  his 
Anglican  theory,  resigned  St.  Mary’s  in  September,  1842,  and  re¬ 
tracted  all  his  attacks  on  the  Church  of  Rome;  still  he  lingered  on 
the  threshold.  He  fought  every  step  as  he  advanced,  while  pleading 
for  the  “Kindly  Light”  to  lead  him  on.  He  began  to  edit  the  lives  of 
the  English  saints  in  old  Catholic  days;  to  establish  some  continuity 
between  the  existing  Church  of  England  and  those  happier  days,  and 
to  stimulate  zeal  within  it.  But  the  Establishment  could  not  stand 
saints  made  on  Catholic  principles;  and  this  fact  came  with  an  addi¬ 
tional  pang  from  the  Church  of  his  birth  and  early  affections.  He 
found  it  wanting!  The  study  of  antiquity  led  him  to  “a  vista,  the 
end  of  which  he  could  not  see,”  and  he  entertained  the  thought  that 
“the  Church  of  Rome  will  be  found  right,  after  all.” 

His  disciples  were  waiting  his  next  step.  Ward,  the  youngest  and 
brightest  among  them,  wrote  his  Ideal  of  a  Christian  Church.  It  iden¬ 
tified  all  that  was  Roman  with  all  that  was  Catholic.  Then  he  pro¬ 
ceeded  to  apply  this  test  to  the  Church  of  England;  but  it  could  not 
bear  it.  Rome  came  up  to  the  Ideal;  the  Establishment  utterly  failed. 
It  swept  away  the  fine  effort  of  “Tract  Ninety”  for  the  note  of  Catho¬ 
licity  in  the  Established  Church.  A  via  media  between  Catholics  and 
Protestants,  between  Rome  and  Anglicanism,  was  simply  absurd. 
Ward  was  degraded  by  the  authorities  of  Oxford,  and  the  Ideal  con¬ 
demned.  The  Oxford  Movement  was  abandoned.  Newman’s  Angli¬ 
can  life  was  over;  his  life  in  the  Church  had  not  yet  begun.  His 
Development  of  Christian  Doctrine  absorbed  his  whole  mind,  and  he 
would  complete  it  before  the  final  step.  “One  step,  enough  for  me” 
“till  the  night  is  gone,”  “and  with  the  morn”  the  heavens  opened  and 
he  saw  the  “Blessed  Vision  of  Peace.”  There  was  nothing  now  but 
submission  to  Rome,  the  See  of  Peter,  the  center  of  Unity.  In  a  letter 
dated  “Littlemore,  October  8,  1845,”  Dr.  Newman  wrote: 

“I  am  this  night  expecting  Father  Dominic,  the  Passionist, 
who  from  his  youth  has  been  led  to  have  distinct  and  direct 
thoughts,  first  about  countries  in  the  North,  and  then  of  England. 
After  thirty  years  waiting,  he  was  without  his  own  act  sent  here. 


The  Oxford  Movement 


87 


But  he  had  little  to  do  with  conversions.  I  saw  him  here  for  a 
few  minutes  on  St.  John  Baptist’s  day  last  year. 

“He  is  a  simple  holy  man  and,  withal,  gifted  with  remarkable 
powers.  He  does  not  know  of  my  intention,  but  I  mean  to  ask  of 
him  admission  into  the  one  fold  of  Christ. 


“J.  H.  Newman.” 


CHAPTER  X 

FATHER  DOMINIC  AND  DR.  NEWMAN 


Father  Dominic  Receives  Dr.  Newman  into  the  Church. 

'|j  RATHER  DOMINIC  had  established  the  house  at  Ere,  in  Belgium, 

lr^  and  then  crossed  to  England.  He  arrived  at  Oscott  College, 
-&■  Birmingham,  on  October  7,  1841,  and  was  most  kindly  wel¬ 
comed  by  Bishop  Wiseman  and  Father  Spencer  and  presented  to  the 
venerable  Bishop  Walsh,  who  expressed  great  joy  at  his  arrival.  On 
February  17,  1842,  he  took  possession  of  Aston  Hall,  at  Stone,  in 
Staffordshire,  and  began  his  work  with  one  companion,  Father  Ama¬ 
deus.  It  wras  slow  at  first  and  disappointing.  But  the  saintly  Father 
kept  bravely  on  and  looked  to  Our  Lady  for  help.  She  had  sent  him 
with  a  message  of  mercy  from  her  Divine  Son,  and  she  would  not 
fail  him.  One  morning  the  post  brought  him  a  letter  from  Mr.  Dal- 
gairns,  one  of  Dr.  Newman’s  disciples  at  Littlemore,  asking  to  come 
to  Aston  Hall  and  be  received  into  the  Church.  It  was  joyful  news 
and  the  venerable  Father  wrote  at  once  that  he  would  receive  him  into 
his  home  and  into  his  heart.  They  had  been  in  correspondence  for 
some  time.  The  occasion  of  this  was  a  reply  of  Father  Dominic’s  to  a 
letter  of  Mr.  Dalgairns  which  had  appeared  in  the  Universe ,  and 
Father  Dominic  had  once  visited  him  at  Littlemore.  Mr.  Dalgairns 
was  received  into  the  Church  at  Aston  Hall  on  September  29th,  the 
feast  of  St.  Michael.  He  was  the  first  of  Dr.  Newman’s  friends  to  be 
received.  Mr.  St.  John  followed  him  quickly.  He  was  received  at 
Prior  Park  on  October  2nd. 

In  a  few  days,  Father  Dominic  was  to  leave  for  the  Provincial  Chap¬ 
ter  in  Belgium,  and  at  Mr.  Dalgairns’  request  he  stopped  at  Littlemore 
on  his  way.  He  had  ridden  outside  on  a  crowded  coach  for  five  hours 
and  was  drenched  with  rain  as  he  arrived  at  Oxford  late  on  October 
8th.  He  was  met  at  the  station  by  St.  John  and  Dalgairns.  Only  St. 
John  knew  of  Newman’s  intention,  till  they  were  leaving  the  cottage  at 
Littlemore.  Then  Newman  said  to  Dalgairns:  “Tell  your  friend  that 
I  wish  him  to  receive  me  into  the  Church  of  Christ.”  Dalgairns  an¬ 
swered  “Yes,”  and  no  more.  He  told  his  friend  as  he  dismounted 
from  the  top  of  the  coach.  The  holy  man  said  “God  be  praised,”  and 
they  went  on  in  silence.  They  reached  the  cottage  at  11  p.  M. 

Father  Dominic  stood  before  the  great  hearth  drying  his  clothes  at 
the  fire,  when  Dr.  Newman  entered.  He  fell  on  his  knees  and  asked 

88 


Father  Dominic  and  Dr.  Newman 


89 


the  venerable  priest  to  hear  his  confession,  and  receive  him  into  the 
Church.  Father  Dominic’s  own  account  of  this  visit  will  be  interest¬ 
ing-  It  was  written  to  Father  Felix,  one  of  his  confreres  and  friends 
in  Italy:  “I  arrived,”  he  says,  “in  Oxford,  sodden  with  rain,  a  few 
hours  before  midnight.  I  went  to  Littlemore  and  whilst  I  was  drying 
myself  before  the  fire,  I  turned  round  and  saw  Mr.  Newman  kneeling 
before  me,  begging  me  to  hear  his  confession  and  receive  him  into  the 
Catholic  Church.  There,  just  beside  the  fire,  he  began  his  confession. 
Next  morning  I  went  to  Oxford  and  said  Mass  in  the  Catholic  chapel. 
I  came  back  to  Littlemore  in  a  heavy  downpour  of  rain.  Mr.  New¬ 
man  finished  his  confession,  and  Mr.  Bowles  and  Mr.  Stanton,  both 
clergymen  and  in  deacon’s  orders  according  to  the  Anglican  rite,  did 
the  same.  About  six  o’clock  in  the  evening,  October  9th,  I  received 
the  Profession  of  Faith  of  the  three  gentlemen.  I  then  baptized  them 
conditionally  and  went  through  the  usual  ceremonies.  On  the  follow¬ 
ing  morning  I  said  Mass  in  their  own  oratory,  having  procured  the 
vestments  and  other  requisites  from  a  good  priest  not  far  off,  at  which 
Messrs.  Newman,  Dalgairns,  Bowles,  and  Stanton  communicated. 

“When  this  was  over,  I  was  asked  to  go  to  the  village  to  visit  a 
Protestant  gentleman,  Mr.  Woodman.  I  received  himself,  his  wife 
and  two  daughters  into  the  Church.  “This,”  he  adds,  “I  consider 
ample  reward  for  all  I  have  suffered  since  I  left  Italy,  and  I  expect 
that  the  results  of  these  conversions  will  be  incalculable.”  Yes,  the 
prayer  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  answered;  a  new  era  had  opened 
for  the  Church  in  England;  “the  Second  Spring”  was  at  hand;  the 
movement  begun  at  Littlemore  will  lead  the  best  in  the  land  back  to 
the  one  fold  of  Christ.  “The  vivifying  principle  of  truth,  the  shadow 
of  St.  Peter,  the  grace  of  the  Redeemer”  which  had  left  England  at 
the  Reformation  will  return. 

As  Newman  knelt  before  the  altar  on  that  quiet  morning  at  Little¬ 
more,  the  truth  flashed  on  him,  fearfully  yet  sweetly;  it  was  the  Blessed 
Sacrament — it  was  the  Lord  Incarnate — who  was  on  the  altar,  who 
had  come  to  visit  and  to  bless  His  people.  It  was  the  “Great  Pres¬ 
ence.”  He  knelt  in  the  possession  of  a  deep  peace  and  serenity  of 
mind  which  he  had  not  thought  possible  on  earth  before.  It  was 
more  like  the  stillness  which  almost  sensibly  affects  the  ears  when  a 
bell  that  has  been  tolling,  stops,  or  when  a  vessel,  after  much  tossing 
at  sea,  finds  itself  in  the  harbor.  It  was  such  as  to  throw  him  back 
in  memory  on  his  earlier  years,  as  if  he  were  really  beginning  life 
again.  But  there  was  more  than  the  happiness  of  childhood  in  his 
heart.  He  seemed  to  wish  to  say  this  and  this  only  with  the  Patriarch: 
“Now  let  me  die,  since  I  have  seen  Thy  face.”  “Too  late  have  I 
known  Thee,  0  Thou  ancient  Truth;  too  late  have  I  found  Thee,  First 
and  only  Fair!” 

On  October  9,  1845,  Renan  had  arrived  in  Paris,  bade  farewell  to 


90 


The  Passionists 


St.  Sulpice,  and  putting  off  his  clerical  habit,  gone  out  of  the  Catholic 
Church.  On  that  day  John  Henry  Newman  was  received  into  it  by 
Father  Dominic,  the  Passionist.  History,  which  has  marked  the  co¬ 
incidence,  will  register  its  consequences  for  a  long  time  to  come. 
“Newman’s  power  for  good  is  vastly  greater  than  Renan’s  for  evil.” 
The  disciple  of  Voltaire  and  the  client  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross!  How 
the  contacts  of  history  in  the  contrast  meet  us  again!  The  following 
year  Dr.  Newman  was  ordained  in  Rome  and  offered  a  Mass  of 
Thanksgiving  at  the  shrine  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in  the  Basilica  of 
Sts.  John  and  Paul  on  the  Coelian  Hill.  The  Saint  had  won  for  him 
the  grace,  “the  Kindly  Light,”  that  led  him  on  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 

“Newman  had  studied  modern  thought  and  modern  life  in  all  its 
forms  and  with  its  many-sided  possessions.  He  found  empires  pro¬ 
fessing  the  Christian  religion,  yet  antagonists  of  the  Church.  They 
supported  schools  of  philosophy  and  learning  that  hold  theories  hos¬ 
tile  to  the  Church  and  teach  exegetical  systems  subversive  of  the 
Scriptures.  He  anticipated  an  unprecedented  outburst  of  infidelity 
all  over  the  world,  and  he  felt  that  Catholic  tradition  was  an  antidote 
to  rationalism,  which  issues  in  religious  negation.  He  tried  to  revive 
this  tradition  in  the  Anglican  system.”  “The  Catholic  movement  he 
held  to  be  the  only  effective  check  on  the  advancing  tide  of  unbelief, 
and  he  sought  to  bring  the  Established  Church  back  to  the  faith  and 
practice  of  the  Fathers.  Gradually  it  dawned  on  him  that  only  the 
Church  of  Rome  would  be  strong  enough  to  stem  the  various  infidel 
currents  of  the  time,  that  no  other  religious  body  could  withstand  the 
league  of  Evil.”  He  had  studied  the  grounds  of  all  faith;  he  had 
grasped  every  conceivable  objection  to  revelation,  and  with  a  mastery 
beyond  human  ken,  he  unraveled  it  for  all  time.  He  anticipated 
“Modernism”  in  his  lecture  on  “A  form  of  infidelity  as  the  ruin  of 
dogma,  and  without  dogma  there  can  be  no  religion.” 

The  “work  undone”  which  he  was  called  to  do,  was  “to  lead  the  in¬ 
tellectual  reaction  of  Europe  against  unbelief”  and  bring  countless 
souls  back  to  “the  one  fold  of  Christ.”  “A  prophet  for  truth’s  creed 
was  needed  for  this.”  “A  champion  was  needed”  “to  rekindle  faith 
and  zeal  in  an  evil  day,” — “an  Athanasius,  or  a  Basil,”  and  he  became 
the  prophet,  the  champion,  the  doctor  of  the  Church,  and  his  work 
goes  on  and  the  souls  who  owe  their  conversion  to  him  throw  an  addi¬ 
tional  luster  on  the  mission  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

During  the  four  years  subsequent  to  the  reception  of  Dr.  Newman 
into  the  Church,  Father  Dominic  continued  his  work  in  England 
though  broken  in  health  and  in  constant  suffering.  He  founded  the 
houses  in  London  and  Sutton  and  established  the  Province  of  St. 
Joseph.  He  had  the  happiness  of  receiving  his  friend  Father  Spencer 
into  the  Congregation  in  1847.  Good  men  were  sent  from  Rome  to 


Father  Dominic  and  Dr.  Newman 


91 


assist  him,  and  vocations  followed  their  heroic  sacrifices.  The  noviti¬ 
ate  prospered,  and  the  Passionists  were  the  first  to  live  in  community 
life,  to  give  missions  and  retreats,  and  hold  public  processions  in  Eng¬ 
land,  since  the  Reformation.  They  were  laughed  at  by  Protestants, 
warned  by  timid  Catholics,  but  always  encouraged  by  Cardinal  Wise¬ 
man.  They  led  the  way,  and  others  soon  followed  in  their  wake. 
Father  Dominic’s  name  became  famous  in  England;  people  regarded 
him  as  a  man  of  apostolic  character  and  a  holy  religious. 

The  new  church  at  Aston  Hall,  Stone,  was  finished,  and  on  August 
27,  1849,  the  venerable  Father  left  London  with  Father  Louis  for  the 
dedication.  They  took  the  train  from  Paddington  Station;  Father 
Dominic  was  in  great  pain,  and  at  Reading  he  began  to  show  signs  of 
serious  illness.  As  the  train  reached  Pangbourne,  a  little  station  be¬ 
yond  Reading,  he  had  to  be  carried  out  in  a  dying  condition.  Cholera 
was  raging  at  the  time,  and  people  shut  their  doors  against  the  poor 
stricken  priest.  A  little  straw  was  procured  and  he  lay  on  that  bleak 
platform  at  the  wayside  station  with  his  companion  kneeling  beside 
him.  He  made  provisional  arrangements  for  the  government  of  the 
Province,  received  absolution,  and  turned  to  Jesus  and  Mary  to  aid 
him  in  his  last  moments.  Just  then  the  up-train  stopped  at  the  station; 
the  holy  man  was  lifted  into  a  compartment  and  brought  on  to  Read¬ 
ing.  There  the  manager  of  the  railway  hotel  admitted  him.  He  was 
placed  on  the  ground,  and  with  the  crucifix  pressed  to  his  lips,  he 
passed  away  shortly  after  midday.  He  offered  his  life  for  England, 
his  work  was  done. 

Cardinal  Manning  said  of  him:  “The  memory  of  Father  Dominic 
will  be  ever  dear  to  us.  His  apostolate  amongst  us  was  short;  but  it 
had  abundant  fruit.  It  was  he  whom  God  chose  to  bring  into  Catholic 
unity  many  of  the  first  fruits  of  the  return  to  the  Faith  in  England.” 
Leo  XIII,  as  Nuncio  in  Belgium,  knew  him,  and  the  great  Pontiff  said: 
“Father  Dominic  had  a  great  reputation  in  Belgium  and  England. 
He  was  a  man  much  given  to  prayer  and  most  exemplary  in  his  con¬ 
duct  as  a  Christian,  a  religious,  a  priest  and  a  missionary.  He  was 
really  a  man  of  God.” 

He  had  prepared  the  way,  and  his  work  grew  to  splendid  propor¬ 
tions.  Zealous  men,  some  of  noble  birth,  others  of  extensive  acquire¬ 
ments,  entered  the  Congregation,  led  by  the  Oxford  Movement. 
Among  them  may  be  mentioned  the  Hon.  Charles  Reginald  Packing- 
ham,  son  of  the  Earl  of  Longford,  and  nephew  of  the  Duke  of  Well¬ 
ington.  He  was  received  into  the  Church  by  Cardinal  Wiseman,  at 
the  age  of  twenty-nine.  He  gave  up  a  bright  military  career  and  en¬ 
tered  the  Passionist  novitiate  in  1851.  He  lived  six  years  in  the  Con¬ 
gregation,  and  was  known  as  “Father  Paul  Mary.”  He  was  the  first 
Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat,  Mt.  Argus,  Dublin,  and  died  in  the  odor 


92 


The  Passionists 


of  sanctity.  “Thirty-seven  years  after  his  death  his  body  was  found 
perfectly  intact  and  incorrupt.  This  marvel  was  witnessed  by  the 
whole  community  at  Mt.  Argus.” 

Among  the  very  distinguished  men  sent  from  Rome  to  aid  Father 
Dominic  and  his  work,  may  be  mentioned:  Father  Gaudentius  Rossi, 
afterward  sent  to  the  United  States;  Father  Ignatius  Pauli,  later  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Bucharest;  Father  Vincent  Grotti,  who  returned  to  Rome, 
and  Father  Eugene.  The  latter  remained  to  the  end  and  won  all 
hearts  by  his  gentleness  and  holy  life.  He  had  lived  with  the  con¬ 
temporaries  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  transmitted  to  the  Fathers 
the  early  traditions  of  the  Congregation.  The  writer  met  him  at  St. 
Joseph’s,  Highgate,  in  1888,  and  received  his  blessing. 

There  are  now  thirteen  houses  in  St.  Joseph’s  Province,  including 
those  at  Sidney,  Goulborn,  and  Adelaide,  in  Australia,  and  the  one  in 
Paris,  France.  The  last-named  was  founded  in  1862,  for  residents  and 
visitors  whose  native  tongue  is  English.  The  adjoining  church  dedi¬ 
cated  to  St.  Joseph  on  Avenue  Hoche,  a  short  distance  from  the  Arc-de- 
Triomphe,  is  well-known  to  Americans.  It  is  in  Byzantine  style  and  is 
beautifully  decorated.  The  wondrous  events  of  the  Passion  are  deli¬ 
cately  traced  in  its  decorations  and  reveal  the  devotion  and  exquisite 
art  of  Brother  Marc,  who  did  the  work.  On  the  windows  of  the  dome 
are  seen  the  names  of  Fathers  Bernard,  Dennis,  and  Gerard,  and  there 
is  a  memorial  to  the  friend  of  the  friendless,  Brother  Seraphin.  There 
are  paintings  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  other  Passionists  who  played 
a  prominent  part  in  the  movement  for  the  conversion  of  England. 

The  Fathers  attend  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  English-speaking  people 
in  the  gay  metropolis.  The  Congregation  is  well  organized  with 
societies,  devotional,  social,  and  charitable.  For  fifty  years  the  work 
done  in  Avenue  Hoche  has  been  an  edification  to  Paris.  It  is  “like 
home”  for  the  people  to  have  their  own  clergy,  their  own  language, 
their  own  devotions,  in  their  own  way.  Fathers  have  been  stationed 
there  who  had  lived  in  England,  Ireland,  America,  and  Australia. 
The  best  families  in  France  want  their  children  taught  English  and 
many  now  speak  it  with  as  much  fluency  as  their  own  tongue.  This 
has  led  a  number  of  young  ladies  from  England  and  Ireland,  to  Paris 
and  other  centers  in  France  to  take  positions  as  governesses.  As  a 
rule,  they  are  of  good  families  themselves  and  have  received  their 
education  at  superior  convent-schools  where  French  is  taught.  They 
form  a  very  respectable  and  edifying  portion  of  the  English-speaking 
colony  in  Paris.  Young  ladies  from  Ireland  are  special  favorites  in 
the  old  French  families  and  often  rank  with  the  ladies  of  the  family. 

An  illustration  of  this  was  seen  by  the  writer  in  the  home  of  the  Mar¬ 
quis  and  Marquise  de  Montferrier,  both  of  the  oldest  families  in 
France  and  most  distinguished.  A  special  charge  committed  to  the 
clergy  at  Avenue  Hoche  are  these  young  people.  The  Fathers  opened 


Father  Dominic  and  Dr.  Newman 


93 


a  beautiful  home  for  them,  and  placed  it  under  the  superintendence 
of  Miss  Seward,  who  sacrificed  the  comforts  of  home  and  society  for 
this  work  till  a  community  of  Sisters  was  secured  to  take  charge  of  it. 
For  twenty-five  years  after  the  mission  was  founded,  these  ladies  were 
nicely  placed  and  protected,  to  the  number  of  a  thousand  a  year. 
But  the  most  important  result  of  this  mission  is  the  conversion  of 
many  to  the  Faith.  Two  factors  worked  for  this  result.  First,  a  latent 
desire  left  by  the  Oxford  Movement  to  know  more  about  the  ancient 
Faith;  second,  tours  on  the  continent  for  sightseeing.  Tourists  visit 
the  churches,  are  deeply  impressed,  and  investigate.  Many  who  would 
not  be  seen  entering  a  Catholic  church  at  home,  go  to  St.  Joseph’s 
at  Avenue  Hoche  and  there  they  obtain  grace  and  are  received  into 
the  Church,  or  return  home  and  openly  take  the  step.  The  mission 
has  been  a  great  medium  for  advancing  the  return  of  England  to 
the  Church.  The  records  of  the  house  will  furnish  a  long  list  of 
converts,  and  favors  obtained  through  the  prayers  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  His  dream  is  coming  to  pass  slowly,  steadily,  surely. 

The  writer  was  a  guest  of  the  Fathers  on  the  way  to  Rome,  when 
the  Superior,  Father  Michael  Watts  Russell,  received  a  letter  from 
England,  asking  prayers  for  Lord  Lyons,  former  Ambassador  to 
France.  He  was  seriously  ill  and  could  not  recover.  His  Catholic 
friends  solicited  prayers  for  him  to  enter  the  ancient  Faith.  The 
grace  was  granted.  While  in  full  possession  of  his  faculties,  the 
great  diplomat  asked  to  be  received  into  the  one,  holy,  Catholic,  and 
apostolic  Church.  It  created  a  profound  sensation  among  Anglicans 
in  Paris,  and  some  one  hinted  that  advantage  was  taken  of  his 
weakened  condition  to  kidnap  him  into  the  Church.  Letters  of  in¬ 
quiry  were  sent  to  England,  and  on  learning  the  facts  in  the  case, 
two  gentlemen  of  the  English  embassy  came  to  Avenue  Hoche  and 
asked  to  be  received  into  the  Church.  They  declared  that  they  felt 
compelled  to  follow  their  old  master,  for  a  man  of  his  intelligence 
and  uprightness  would  never  have  taken  this  step  if  it  were  not  the 
right  one.  This  instance  is  one  of  thousands. 

People  of  all  nationalities  from  Peru  to  China,  are  attracted  to 
the  beautiful  church.  At  the  Masses  on  Sunday  they  may  be  seen 
kneeling  together  during  the  Holy  Sacrifice,  in  deepest  recollection. 
On  a  beautiful  morning  in  summer,  the  writer  stepped  from  the 
carriage  with  Bishop  Hennessy  of  Wichita,  Kansas,  and  entered  the 
vestibule.  Just  before  us,  ascending  the  steps,  was  the  Chinese  Am¬ 
bassador  with  his  retinue  in  splendid  oriental  costume.  They  were 
going  to  Mass.  The  Bishop  hesitated  a  moment  and  wondered  what 
this  “heathen  Chinee”  was  doing  there.  It  was  during  the  Boxer 
uprising,  and  here  was  this  gentleman  coming  to  kneel  with  his 
Catholic  brethren  at  the  Holy  Mass.  At  this  date,  the  congregation 
at  St.  Joseph’s,  Highgate  Hill,  in  London,  was  chiefly  composed  of 


94 


The  Passionists 


converts,  and  their  children  to-day  form  a  great  congregation  and 
they  are  most  edifying.  The  present  Provincial,  Father  Malachy 

Gavin,  gave  the  Lenten  Lectures  in  1914.  The  church  was  crowded 
with  earnest  inquirers.  “The  Catholic  League”  in  the  Anglican 

Church,  had  been  bitterly  attacked  by  “the  Protestant  alliance”  for 
its  “Romish  practices.”  The  League  was  condemned  by  the  Bishop 
of  Oxford,  who  declared  that  the  Anglican  Church  was  “Protestant.” 
The  League  answered:  “If  this  is  true,  then  you  are  in  heresy;  and 
there  is  nothing  for  us  to  do  but  go  over  to  Rome.”  Father  Ma¬ 
lachy  and  his  assistants  were  kept  busy  instructing  converts.  It  was 

just  after  the  Monks  of  Caldey  had  entered  the  Church,  and  the 
movement  was  likened  to  that  of  Oxford. 

The  work  of  the  Passionists  in  England  is  still  unwritten;  but 
the  historian  of  the  Province  will  recount  it,  and  the  great  work  car¬ 
ried  on  by  the  Fathers  for  miles  around  Highgate  Hill  will  be  re¬ 
corded.  There  is  nothing  in  London  more  edifying  than  their  work 
in  the  various  institutions  in  this  district.  The  Fathers  live  very 
simply  in  apostolic  style.  They  are  united  in  gentlest  charity  and 
spend  themselves  in  labors  for  souls.  It  is  not  only  an  inspiration  but 
a  matter  of  great  edification  to  “The  Passionists  in  America”  who  have 
had  the  privilege  of  living  with  them,  sharing  in  a  little  measure 
their  arduous  labors.  They  are  men  of  high  and  holy  culture,  true 
sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  carrying  on  his  work  as  seen  in  vision, 
and  later  on,  outlined  for  them  by  the  venerable  Father  Dominic  of 
holy  memory.  But  we  may  not  tarry  longer  amid  these  scenes,  though 
we  love  to  linger  on  them,  and  the  memories  they  conjure  up,  of 
the  return  of  Mary’s  Dowry  to  her  own. 


i 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  OXFORD  MOVEMENT  IN  AMERICA 

The  Oxford  Movement  in  America — Distinguished  Men  Enter  the  “One  Fold  of 

Christ.” 

LORD  BEACONSFIELD  described  Newman  ’s  secession  as  “a 
blow  under  which  the  Church  of  England  still  reels.”  It  re¬ 
acted  strongly  in  America,  the  submission  of  Newman  to  the 
See  of  Peter.  Keen  men  of  prime  intelligence  and  high  and  holy 
aspiration  were  sorely  disappointed  in  the  sects  and  their  endless 
divisions.  Dr.  Brownson,  the  brightest  mind  of  the  country,  in  his 
search  for  truth  and  grace,  sifted  them  one  by  one  and  found  them 
sadly  wanting.  The  Episcopalians  believed  in  the  need  of  Apos¬ 
tolic  Succession.  “There  can  be  no  Church  without  a  Bishop,” 
they  argued,  “and  there  can  be  no  Bishop  without  the  Apostolic  Suc¬ 
cession.”  They  followed  the  Oxford  Movement  with  intense  interest, 
as  the  questions  at  issue  were  vital  to  them  as  well  as  to  Anglicans,  and 
many  entered  the  Church  even  before  Newman  himself  made  his 
submission. 

McMaster,  Hecker,  and  Walworth,  had  entered  the  Church  and 
were  in  the  Redemptorist  Novitiate  at  St.  Trond,  Belgium,  at  the 
time  Father  Dominic  received  Newman  into  the  Church.  On  reach¬ 
ing  London  on  the  way  to  the  Novitiate,  McMaster  left  his  com¬ 
panion  to  visit  Dr.  Newman  at  Littlemore.  He  told  Newman  that 
they  and  others  were  his  disciples  and  had  gone  ahead,  and  that 
countless  numbers  were  awaiting  his  leading.  No  wonder  he  real¬ 
ized  his  awful  responsibility  and  took  infinite  care  before  the  final 
step,  and  ever  prayed. 

“Lead  Kindly  Light,  amid  the  encircling  gloom.  Lead  Thou  me 
on.”  The  “Light”  shone  upon  him;  he  had  seen  “a  heavenly  vision”; 
he  was  about  to  take  the  “one  step”  into  the  Church,  when  he  re¬ 
ceived  McMaster  “with  the  utmost  kindness.”  He  was  intensely  in¬ 
terested  in  the  movement  in  America,  and  followed  the  careers  of 
the  young  Redemptorist  postulants  from  Chelsea. 

The  Tracts,  The  Church  of  the  Fathers  by  Newman;  The  Ideal  of 
a  Christian  Church  by  Ward;  The  Lives  of  the  English  Saints,  were 
read  with  avidity  in  America.  The  failure  of  Ward’s  test  as  applied 
to  the  Anglican  Church  was  a  great  disappointment  to  Episcopalians 
after  the  appeal  to  antiquity  and  the  Anglican  divines.  Still,  the 

Ideal  was  an  introduction  to  the  Church,  while  the  early  English 

95 


96 


The  Passionists 


Saints  gave  them  a  notion  of  monastic  life.  These  Saints  were  molded 
on  Catholic  principles  in  pre-Reformation  times;  and  missionary 
effort  and  monastic  life  came  to  be  associated  in  their  minds.  In¬ 
terest  was  awakened;  a  great  yearning  for  Catholic  truth  and  a  holy 
life  was  the  outcome  of  the  Oxford  Movement  in  America  as  well 
as  in  England. 

An  effort  was  made  to  infuse  Catholic  life  into  Anglicanism  to  meet 
the  Ideal  and  to  interpret  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  in  the  sense  of  Tract 
Ninety.  Anglican  clergymen  were  soon  preaching  mysteries  once 
rejected;  the  Ritual  of  Rome  was  adopted;  and  monasteries  and  con¬ 
vents  sprang  up  in  “every  county  of  England.”  In  doctrine  and  in 
practice  they  would  return  to  antiquity .  This  led  from  speculation 
to  fact,  from  theory  to  history;  and  now  the  Reformation  had  to 
stand  the  test  of  critical  research.  “The  great  Protestant  tradition” 
could  not  bear  it.  The  Reformation  was  found  to  he  “a  great  national 
crime  and  the  most  indefensible  act  of  history.”  This  was  the  verdict 
of  the  Marquis  of  Bute  speaking  for  those  who  had  made  the  test. 
The  Church  was  seen,  not  as  presented  by  that  tradition,  but  as  she  is, 
“the  Spouse  of  Christ  without  spot  or  wrinkle;  but  holy  and  un¬ 
blemished.”  This  reacted  in  America,  and  Chelsea,  the  General  Sem¬ 
inary  of  New  York,  became  the  center  of  the  movement — “The  Oxford 
of  America.” 

Bishop  Onderdonk,  the  president  of  the  Seminary,  was  not  at  all 
opposed  to  the  movement,  neither  was  Dr.  Whittingham,  the  professor 
of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  afterward  Bishop  of  Maryland.  Many 
of  the  students  had  strong  leanings  toward  Rome,  and  they  eagerly 
awaited  every  publication  from  Dr.  Newman  and  his  friends  at  Ox¬ 
ford.  The  president  overruled  the  objections  of  the  ultra-Protestant 
party  to  the  ordination  of  Mr.  Arthur  Carey,  one  of  the  brightest  and 
most  exemplary  young  men  in  the  Seminary.  He  held  decidedly 
Catholic  views  and  was  not  anti-Roman.  A  storm  arose.  The  cry 
of  Romanism  was  heard,  and  the  charge  made  of  an  effort  to 
Romanize  the  Episcopal  Church.  The  young  men  in  the  Seminary 
with  leanings  toward  the  ancient  Faith  were  called  “Jesuits  in  dis¬ 
guise.”  It  became  a  national  issue;  the  interest  of  the  country  was 
aroused.  The  “Evangelical”  or  “Low  Church,”  party,  called  for  the 
condemnation  of  Bishop  Onderdonk;  but  his  dignified  and  masterful 
defense  defeated  their  purpose.  They  now  sought  to  attack  his  moral 
character,  but  that  was  above  reproach.  However,  on  some  slight 
technical  ground,  on  some  Puritanic  deflection  from  rectitude,  he 
was  condemned  and  removed  from  his  position  in  the  Episcopal 
Church. 

The  opposition  was  led  by  Bishop  Charles  P.  Mcllvam  of  Ohio, 
and  the  staffs  of  the  Seminary  and  Kenyon  College,  at  Gambier,  its 
headquarters.  But  some  of  the  noblest  and  best  men  of  both  in- 


The  Oxford  Movement  in  America 


97 


stitutions,  Chelsea  and  Kenyon,  entered  the  Church,  and  their  names 
are  now  historic,  as:  Walworth,  McMaster,  Wadhams,  Henry  L. 
Richards,  his  brother  William,  Everett,  Hewit,  Baker,  Dwight  Lyman, 
Bishop  Ives  of  North  Carolina,  and  later  on,  James  Kent  Stone; 
great  Americans,  and  great  churchmen,  every  one  of  them,  clerical 
and  lay.  At  a  subsequent  period,  the  Chelsea  students  used  to  visit 
the  Passionist  Fathers  at  West  Hoboken,  till  Mr.  Clarence  Woodmen, 
now  a  distinguished  Paulist  Father,  was  received  into  the  Church  by 
Father  Aloysius  Blakely.  Then,  it  seems,  an  alarm  was  given,  and 
there  were  no  more  visits.  The  attractions  of  “Rome”  were  not  safe 
for  the  young  men  of  Chelsea. 

Ward’s  Ideal  recounts  the  training  of  young  men  for  the  priesthood 
in  a  Catholic  seminary.  Its  exercises  are  given  in  detail,  and  their 
formative  effect  on  character  explained.  Earnest  young  minds  at 
Chelsea  took  them  up,  and  they  fostered  a  spirit  of  piety  and  zeal  for 
souls.  Dalgairns’  Life  of  St.  Stephen  Harding  produced  a  sensation 
among  them.  It  turned  their  minds  to  monastic  life,  as  it  combines 
special  grace  for  a  life  of  innocence  with  zeal  for  missionary  effort; 
and  from  admiration  it  led  to  attempts  at  monasticism  in  America 
as  it  had  in  England.  “Brook  Farm”  at  West  Roxbury,  Massachusetts, 
and  “Fruitland”  at  Hartford,  Connecticut,  can  hardly  be  called  at¬ 
tempts  at  monasticism.  The  “Transcendentalists”  were  “Mystics” 
with  high  aspirations,  yearning  for  the  presence  of  that  which  had 
already  come  and  they  knew  it  not,  men  and  women  who  wished  to 
reestablish  society  on  a  less  selfish  and  sordid  base,  with  a  definite 
purpose  at  self-improvement,  without  God’s  grace,  of  which  they 
knew  nothing.  A  few  of  them  were  led  on  to  the  truth  and  entered 
the  Church,  among  them  were  Dr.  Brownson  and  Father  Hecker.  In 
one  of  his  visits  to  the  monastery  at  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  Dr. 
Brownson  said  to  his  friend,  Father  Philip  Birk:  “People  think  it 
was  my  intelligence  that  led  me  into  the  Church;  but  it  was  not  that 
exactly!  It  was  the  need  I  felt  of  God's  grace  to  lead  a  good  life; 
this  I  found  at  last  in  the  Church.”  His  intelligence  led  him  to  see 
the  need  of  God’s  grace  and  that  of  the  Divine  Goodness  had  made 
provision  for  this  need.  This  assistance  He  found  in  the  sacramental 
system  of  the  Church  established  by  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  found 
truth  and  grace  in  that  Church,  and  said,  “It  must  be  divine.  There 
is  no  mistaking  it.  I  have  tested  later  claimants  and  found  them 
wanting.  Lo,  He  is  here;  lo,  He  is  there;  I  found  Him  in  the 
Catholic  Church.” 

Real  monasticism  was  attempted  by  the  Tractarians.  At  Nashota 
or  the  Twin  Lake  in  Wisconsin,  an  Episcopalian  Citeaux  was  estab¬ 
lished.  Its  inmates  took  vows,  lived  by  rule  and  had  all  things  in 
common.  They  stood  for  Catholic  principles  and  went  about  giving 
missions.  They  cultivated  a  taste  for  prayer  and  study  and  labor  and 


98 


The  Passionists 


colonization  in  true  Benedictine  fashion.  And  while  the  Episcopal 
Bishop  of  Wisconsin  regarded  “playing  monk”  as  something  of  a 
nuisance,  he  employed  those  good  men  in  the  diocese.  But  this  West¬ 
ern  Citeaux  vanished  like  a  mist  in  the  early  morning.  The  assistant 
prior  married  the  Bishop’s  daughter;  some  grew  tired  of  this  life  and 
felt  they  were  not  called  to  it,  and  the  prior  was  left  alone.  The 
good  Father  went  out  to  Faribault,  Minnesota,  to  found  a  monastery 
there.  He  made  an  earnest  effort  to  succeed,  but  in  the  end  took 
a  wife;  his  monastic  ideals  took  to  flight,  and  the  pseudo-Benedictine 
and  the  monastery  came  to  an  end.  Another  charming  attempt  was 
made  in  the  Adirondacks,  Essex  County,  New  York,  by  Edgar  P. 
Wadhams,  afterward  the  saintly  Catholic  Bishop  of  Ogdensburg,  New 
York.  The  story  of  “St.  Mary’s  Priory”  is  amazingly  told  by  the  v 
Bishop’s  friend  and  companion  in  the  venture,  Father  Walworth.  The 
prior  in  this  case  and  his  assistant  took  the  one  only  logical  step  and 
entered  the  Church.  They  gave  up  the  branch  theory  and  held  to  the 
trunk.  It  was  the  safer  course  with  eternal  interests  at  stake. 

A  number  of  Episcopalian  sisterhoods  were  established  in  different 
parts  of  the  country  and  had  greater  success.  There  were  “Sisters 
of  St.  Mary,”  “of  the  Good  Shepherd,”  “of  Holy  Communion,”  “of 
the  Holy  Child  Jesus,”  “of  St.  John  the  Evangelist,”  “of  St.  Philip 
and  James,”  “of  All  Saints,”  “of  St.  Martha,”  “of  the  Holy  Nativity,” 
“of  the  Holy  Name,”  “of  St.  Monica,”  “of  All  Saints  of  the  Poor,” 
and  others.  These  ladies  were  devoted  to  works  of  charity  and  mercy, 
and  many  of  them  received  the  grace  to  enter  “the  one  fold  of  Christ” 
and  take  their  places  with  the  holy  women  who  have  witnessed  to  the 
divinity  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  by  their  consecration  to  Him, 
since  the  days  of  St.  Agnes  and  St.  Cecilia;  nay,  from  the  days  of  the 
Apostles  to  our  own,  in  every  age.  Noble  men  and  women  have  been 
and  are  still  led  by  the  “Kindly  Light”  to  the  “Blessed  Vision  of 
Peace.”  It  was  the  “work  undone”  for  which  Newman  was  “des¬ 
tined,”  which  Father  Dominic  foresaw  as  he  looked  into  the  future, 
and  for  which  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  had  prayed  during  fifty  years. 
Providence  was  preparing  the  men  to  meet  “the  awakening”  in  Amer¬ 
ica  caused  by  the  Oxford  Movement. 

The  sons  of  St.  Alphonsus  had  won  fame  in  Catholic  Europe  as 
the  foremost  preachers  of  penance  and  the  Redeemer’s  love  for  sin¬ 
ners.  These  learned  and  holy  men  came  to  America  in  time  to  save 
the  German  immigrants  to  the  Church.  They  formed  them  into  splen¬ 
did  congregations  whose  faith  and  piety  have  been  an  edification  to 
the  country.  They  were  great  confessors,  wise  directors,  and  fostered 
vocations  to  the  higher  life.  Father  Gabriel  Rumpler,  in  New  York, 
a  man  “full  of  learning,  wisdom  and  experience,  truly  a  holy  man,” 
the  Venerable  Bishop  Neumann  of  Philadelphia,  and  Father  Seelos  of 
Pittsburgh,  both  candidates  for  sainthood,  are  historic  names  we 


The  Oxford  Movement  in  America 


99 


hold  in  highest  veneration.  But  there  were  many  more.  They  gave 
a  new  impetus  to  Catholic  life  and  had  many  accessions  to  their  own 
Congregation  from  the  native  born.  They  took  up  the  work  of  home- 
missions  at  an  early  date,  and  were  a  great  aid  to  our  overworked 
clergy.  To-day  they  have  flourishing  congregations  all  over  the 
country  and  there  is  nothing  more  attractive  in  Catholic  life  than  the 
management  of  their  parishes,  and  the  spirit  that  exists  between  their 
clergy  and  people.  The  Fathers  have  given  missions  in  the  best 
organized  parishes  in  the  country,  and  they  have  the  experiences  and 
usages  of  those  parishes  in  the  government  of  their  own.  Their  par¬ 
ishes  are  well  conducted.  Their  people  everywhere  witness  to  this 
fact. 

These  apostolic  men  trained  and  formed  the  first  Paulist  Fathers 
for  their  special  work  in  the  Church.  To  reach  the  non-Catholic 
mind,  to  meet  the  perplexities  and  needs  of  the  cultivated  Protestant 
in  search  of  truth,  made  a  great  demand  on  our  clergy  from  the  be¬ 
ginning;  while  the  ever-increasing  growth  of  population  and  parochial 
work  made  it  more  difficult  to  meet  it.  The  difficulty  of  the  educated 
Protestant  is  often  “complex  and  over-refined”;  it  is  “so  engrafted  and 
so  commingled  with  his  pious  emotions;  it  is  so  closely  webbed  and 
interwoven  with  all  his  past  thoughts  and  memories,  that  he  mistakes 
prejudice  for  rational  conviction.”  To  displace  it  and  prepare  the 
way  for  the  grace  of  faith,  calls  for  special  treatment  and  a  special 
apostolate.  The  Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Redeemer  could  not 
leave  its  own  great  work  to  enter  upon  this  apostolate,  and  the  Church 
set  aside  a  few  of  its  noblest  sons  to  form  a  new  Congregation  to 
meet  this  need  and  receive  a  special  grace  for  it.  “Missions  to  non- 
Catholics  and  the  Apostolate  of  the  Press”  form  the  special  work  of 
the  Paulist  Fathers.  They  were  called  to  do  in  America  what  the 
Oratorians  were  doing  in  England,  to  meet  the  Oxford  movement  and 
the  awakening  it  occasioned  to  the  claims  of  Rome — of  the  Cathedra 
Petri ,  and  to  lead  countless  souls  back  to  the  Church.  They  were  to 
put  system  into  work  done  by  our  missionary  clergy  from  the  be¬ 
ginning.  Archbishop  Carroll  had  led  the  way;  the  gentle,  beautiful 
influence  of  Cardinal  Gibbons,  his  wisdom,  tact,  and  experience,  were 
of  great  value  in  formulating  this  system  and  working  it  out  in  detail. 

And  it  is  a  singular  fact  that  one  of  the  “most  spiritually  en¬ 
lightened  men  in  Rome”;  the  man  whom  Father  Hecker  consulted  and 
chose  for  his  confessor,  was  a  son  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Father 
Louis.  He  understood  “the  awakening”  in  America,  and  the  need  of 
helping  souls  back  into  the  Church.  He  approved  of  Father  Hecker’s 
spirit;  he  was  his  advocate  and  friend;  he  was  actuated  by  the  spirit 
and  prayer  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  he  hailed  with  delight  the 
decision  of  the  Church  in  authorizing  the  new  Congregation  for  Amer¬ 
ica.  While  the  Passionists  are  primarily  intended  for  “home  missions 


100 


The  Passionists 


and  retreats,”  their  Founder’s  charity  reached  out  ad  infideles,  and 
especially  to  English-speaking  countries  which  have  lost  the  Faith 
of  their  fathers.  He  had  a  special  mission  from  Heaven  to  pray 
for  their  return  to  the  Church  and  send  his  sons  to  labor  amongst 
them  in  our  country  as  well  as  in  England.  What  wonder,  then,  that 
Passionist  and  Paulist  work  together  in  this  field?  The  Passionists 
were  among  the  first  to  join  the  Paulists  in  missions  to  non-Catholics. 
They  had  recognized  the  need  of  this  work.  In  the  annals  of  the 
first  house  established  in  the  country,  this  entry  was  made  in  the  early 
sixties:  “From  constant  experience  on  our  missions,  it  is  evident  that 
a  large  number  of  Protestants  would  enter  the  true  fold  if  more  at¬ 
tention  could  be  paid  to  them,  and  if  the  resident  clergy  could  find 
time  to  cultivate  the  salutary  sentiments  awakened  by  the  mission.” 
During  the  mission,  lectures  were  given  to  non-Catholics,  and  it  is 
recounted  that  after  a  mission  to  the  Catholic  people  of  St.  Joseph’s 
Church  in  Boston,  Father  Gaudentius  Rossi,  C.P.,  gave  a  week’s  mission 
to  non-Catholics.  This  occurred  in  1862,  before  the  Paulist  Fathers 
had  outlined  a  system  for  this  work,  embodying  the  wisdom  and  ex¬ 
perience  of  our  prelates  and  priests  in  this  “field  at  home.”  Hence, 
when  the  Paulists  inaugurated  this  work,  the  Passionists  were  in  full 
sympathy  with  them. 

Cardinal  Newman  watched  the  movement  in  America  with  deep 
interest.  Father  Hecker  made  every  effort  to  interpret  the  Catholic 
religion  to  his  countrymen,  and  this  commanded  Newman’s  close  sym¬ 
pathy.  Now,  on  hearing  of  Father  Hecker’s  death  he  wrote  to  Father 
Hewit : 


“February  28,  1889. 

“My  dear  Father  Hewit, 

“I  was  very  sorrowful  at  hearing  of  Father  Hecker’s  death.  I 
have  ever  felt  that  there  was  this  sort  of  unity  in  our  lives  that 
we  had  both  begun  a  work  of  the  same  kind,  he  in  America  and 
I  in  England,  and  I  know  how  zealous  he  was  in  promoting  it. 
It  is  not  many  months  since  I  received  a  vigorous  and  striking 
proof  of  it  in  a  book  he  sent  me.  Now  I  am  left  with  one  friend 
less,  and  it  remains  with  me  to  convey  through  you  my  best  con- 
dolement  to  all  the  members  of  your  society. 

“Hoping  that  you  do  not  forget  me  in  your  prayers,  I  am, 
dear  Dr.  Hewit, 

“Most  truly  yours, 

“John  H.  Cardinal  Newman.” 

The  “Kindly  Light”  led  some  of  the  brightest  and  best  men  in 
America  into  “the  one  fold  of  Christ,”  and  among  them  were  the 
founders  of  the  Paulist  Congregation;  and  it  seemed  part  of  the  mis¬ 
sion  of  the  Passionists  to  encourage  their  work.  Indeed,  these  Paul- 


The  Oxford  Movement  in  America 


101 


ists  thought  at  one  time  of  becoming  Passionists  themselves,  to  secure 
the  patronage  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  come  within  the  range  of 
his  prayer  and  vision.  When  Father  Idecker  and  his  companions, 
Fathers  Walworth,  Hewit,  Deshon  and  Baker,  were  released  by  the 
Holy  See  from  the  Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Redeemer,  and  set 
apart  for  their  special  work,  Father  Ifecker  in  Rome  made  the  offer 
for  himself  and  companions  to  enter  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion 
and  do  in  America  what  the  Passionists  were  doing  in  England.  But 
Father  Louis  stood  for  the  new  Congregation  and  it  was  the  decision 
of  the  Holy  See.  This  fact  the  writer  had  from  Father  John  Dominic 
Tarlatini,  the  associate  of  the  Founder  of  the  Passionists  in  America, 
The  Paulists,  indeed,  were  to  lead  men  to  the  “Heavenly  Vision”  un¬ 
der  the  Patronage  of  the  Saint  but  in  a  new  Congregation  whose  special 
work  would  be  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  non-Catholic  mind  in  America. 

The  Passionists  in  America  had  begun  their  work  just  as  the  new 
Congregation  was  founded;  and  Father  Hecker  declared  that  the  prob¬ 
lem  for  the  Passionists  in  America  was  to  combine  the  contemplative 
with  the  active  features  of  their  life,  “as  they  cannot  have  the  bless¬ 
ing  of  God  on  their  work  without  the  contemplative,  as  this  is  en¬ 
joined  by  their  rule.”  What  success  they  have  had  can  be  judged 
from  their  record  in  America,  and  to  this  we  shall  now  proceed  in  the 
story  of  the  expansion  of  the  Congregation. 


CHAPTER  XII 

BISHOP  O’CONNOR’S  INVITATION 


Propaganda  Students  and  the  Passionists — Bishop  O’Connor’s  Invitation. 

y  g  ^HE  Foundation  in  America  was  brought  about  by  the  first  Bishop 
|  of  Pittsburgh,  the  Right  Reverend  Michael  O’Connor,  one  of 
America’s  greatest  prelates.  Dr.  O’Connor  was  born  near  the 
city  of  Cork,  Ireland.  He  received  his  early  education  in  Queens¬ 
town.  At  fourteen  he  went  over  to  France  to  continue  his  studies. 
After  a  few  years  there,  he  was  sent  by  his  Bishop  to  the  Propaganda 
in  Rome,  and  here  he  finished  his  course  by  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
defenses  ever  witnessed  in  that  college.  The  brightest  men  of  his 
age  had  passed  through  that  institution  with  distinguished  honor,  as 
Paul  Cullen,  John  McHale,  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  Martin  J.  Spauld¬ 
ing,  Hassoun,  Pecci,  and  others;  yet  none  received  the  doctor’s  cap 
and  ring  with  greater  eclat.  His  essay  on  “The  Coming  of  the  Holy 
Ghost”  revealed  a  depth  of  learning  that  amazed  his  distinguished 
audience,  and  they  declared  that  it  was  the  most  brilliant  ever  de¬ 
livered  at  the  Propaganda.  It  was  dedicated  to  Pope  Gregory  XVI. 
In  later  years  it  was  remembered,  and  Bishop  O’Connor  was  con¬ 
sulted  on  all  great  questions  that  came  up  in  Rome. 

Dr.  O’Connor  was  ordained  on  June  1,  1833,  and  immediately  made 
Professor  of  Sacred  Scripture  at  the  Propaganda.  Shortly  after¬ 
ward  he  was  appointed  Vice-Rector  of  the  Irish  College.  This  position 
he  held  till  called  by  the  Bishop  of  Cloyne  to  report  for  duty  at 
home,  and  he  was  placed  in  the  parish  of  Fermoy.  In  1839  he  came 
to  Philadelphia  at  the  invitation  of  Bishop  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick, 
and  was  professor  in  St.  Charles’  Seminary  for  a  time  and  subsequently 
its  President.  From  this  post  he  was  transferred  to  Pittsburgh  as 
Vicar-General  and  Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Church.  He  had  for  a  long 
time  cherished  the  hope  of  entering  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  on  May 
5,  1843,  he  set  out  for  Rome  to  obtain  the  Holy  Father’s  permission. 
The  Propaganda  students  are  under  oath  to  remain  at  their  posts  on 
the  mission,  and,  till  released  by  the  Pope  himself,  they  may  not  enter 
Religious  Orders.  To  his  surprise  and  dismay  as  he  knelt  at  the  feet 
of  the  venerable  Pontiff,  Dr.  O’Connor  was  forbidden  to  rise  till  he 
consented  to  become  Bishop  of  Pittsburgh.  “You  shall  be  a  bishop 

first,  and  a  Jesuit  afterward,”  said  the  Holy  Father;  and  these  pro- 

102 


103 


Bishop  O’Connor’s  Invitation 

phetic  words  were  literally  fulfilled.  The  letters  of  appointment  were 
issued  on  August  7th,  and  he  was  consecrated  on  the  15th  in  the 
Church  of  St.  Agatha  by  Cardinal  Fransoni. 

Soon  after  his  consecration,  he  left  Rome  for  Ireland  to  secure 
priests  and  religious  for  his  diocese.  He  called  at  Maynooth  and  ad¬ 
dressed  the  students.  They  were  assembled  in  the  chapel  when  the 
Dean  entered  accompanied  by  a  strange  prelate.  One  of  them  after¬ 
ward  said:  “It  was  hard  to  say  whether  the  captivating  grace  of 
natural  dignity  or  the  impressive  evidence  of  intellectual  superiority 
predominated  in  Dr.  O’Connor.”  His  presence  bespoke  no  ordinary 
man.  He  addressed  the  students  and  they  were  captivated  by  his  grace 
and  goodness.  Eight  bright  young  men  offered  to  accompany  the 
Bishop  though  he  had  “no  inducement  to  offer  them  but  plenty  of 
work  and  nothing  for  it.”  They  were  near  the  end  of  their  course  and 
full  of  piety  and  zeal,  and  the  “inducement”  appealed  to  them  and 
they  became  apostles  in  the  Western  See. 

In  Dublin,  the  Bishop  had  equal  success  in  his  appeal  to  Mother 
McAuley,  the  Foundress  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy.  She  gave  him  seven 
of  her  Sisters,  trained  by  herself  and  with  her  own  spirit  and  ideals, 
to  take  up  the  work  of  the  Order  in  America,  in  parish  schools,  in 
academies,  and  in  higher  education  for  young  ladies.  They  became 
the  Founders  of  the  Order  in  America,  this  band  of  seven,  and  they 
brought  untold  blessings  to  the  country.  Who  can  tell  what  the 
Church  in  America  owes  to  the  zeal  and  foresight  of  Bishop  O’Connor? 
The  Bishop  and  his  precious  charges  sailed  for  America  on  Novem¬ 
ber  12th,  and  arrived  in  Pittsburgh  on  December  3,  1843.  It  is  need¬ 
less  to  say  that  his  priests  and  people  gave  him  a  most  affectionate 
and  enthusiastic  welcome,  as  he  had  already  won  their  hearts.  Bishop 
O’Connor’s  master  hand  changed  things  in  the  new  diocese.  The 
number  of  priests  increased;  new  parishes  were  formed;  Catholic 
schools,  academies,  and  colleges  were  opened;  religious  estab¬ 
lishments  were  begun  and  fostered;  Brothers  and  Sisters  were  intro¬ 
duced  into  Pittsburgh,  and  several  of  the  great  Orders  were  brought 
into  the  country.  With  the  students  who  answered  his  appeal  at 
Maynooth,  the  Bishop  started  a  new  seminary.  His  foresight  led  him 
to  buy  land  in  and  about  the  city.  Some  of  it  he  donated  for  churches, 
schools,  and  convents;  some  he  sold  to  advantage  and  was  thus  en¬ 
abled  to  pay  for  the  great  Cathedral  which  he  built  on  the  site  of  old 
St.  Paul’s.  The  diocese  grew,  and  the  new  See  of  Erie  was  formed 
from  it.  Bishop  O’Connor  was  transferred  to  it,  preferring  for  him¬ 
self  the  hardships  of  this  newer  charge.  But  his  priests  and  people 
appealed  to  Pius  IX  to  keep  him  in  Pittsburgh.  The  Pope  yielded 
and  great  was  the  joy  of  his  devoted  flock.  Never  was  a  Bishop  more 
beloved  and  revered  than  good  Bishop  O’Connor. 

From  the  beginning  the  scarcity  of  priests  gave  him  great  concern. 


104 


The  Passionists 


He  realized  the  needs  of  his  people  and  he  wanted  religious  in  his 
diocese  whose  duty  it  should  be  to  give  missions  in  the  churches,  and 
thus  aid  his  overtaxed  clergy,  while  securing  extraordinary  means 
of  grace  for  his  flock.  Appointing  Father  McMahon,  his  Vicar-Gen¬ 
eral,  administrator  in  his  absence,  he  set  out  for  Rome,  July,  1852. 

The  Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul  on  the  Coelian  Hill  is  a  house 
of  retreats  for  cardinals,  prelates,  priests  and  students  in  Rome,  and 
few  there  are  who  have  not  spent  days  there  in  prayer  and  recollec¬ 
tion:  prelates  come  before  consecration,  and  priests  before  ordina¬ 
tion.  The  hours  spent  there  and  the  inspiration  received  and  the 
ideals  formed  and  the  grace  accorded,  form  lasting  memories;  and 
as  the  years  roll  on  and  are  blessed  with  achievement  for  the  Church 
and  souls,  the  yearning  comes  back  to  reenter  its  sacred  precincts 
while  visiting  the  Eternal  City.  The  Propaganda  students  are  espe¬ 
cially  fond  of  it,  and  they  love  to  visit  the  shrine  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross.  They  recall  his  love  for  their  predecessors,  and  how  he  would 
stop  to  salute  them  on  the  streets  of  Rome — these  future  apostles  and 
bishops  and  martyrs  of  the  Church;  and  how  he  would  welcome 
them  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  and  show  them  every  gracious  attention. 
These  students  from  Propaganda  visited  the  dying  Saint,  and  when 
others  were  excluded  from  his  room  by  order  of  the  physician,  they 
were  admitted  to  see  their  friend  ;  and  he  took  the  red  sash  they  wear, 
in  his  hands  as  they  knelt  around  him,  and  he  spoke  of  its  significance 
— their  readiness  to  seal  their  faith  with  their  blood;  and  to  this  day 
these  students  of  the  Propaganda  regard  the  Saint  as  their  friend  and 
patron,  and  they  love  to  visit  his  shrine,  and  they  leave  for  their  dis¬ 
tant  homes  with  cherished  memories  of  these  visits  to  the  Apostle  of 
the  Passion.  Bishop  O’Connor  recalled  the  days  he  had  spent  there 
and  the  impressions  he  had  received.  On  arriving  in  Rome,  he  thought 
of  the  Passionists  and  their  Venerable  Founder,  now  revered  by  all 
as  a  Saint,  and  he  came  and  knelt  at  his  tomb  in  the  Basilica  and 
prayed  to  him  long  and  earnestly. 

His  resolution  was  formed.  He  went  straightway  to  the  “Second 
Founder,”  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  to  ask  for  a  colony  of  Pas¬ 
sionists  for  the  diocese  of  Pittsburgh.  He  was  received  with  gentle 
courtesy  and  shown  every  attention  his  rank  and  gracious  presence 
and  renowrn  prompted.  The  two  great  prelates  were  at  once  drawn 
to  each  other  by  mutual  intuition.  They  became  friends.  The  Bishop 
told  Father  General  the  object  of  his  visit  to  Rome,  and  asked  a  band 
of  Passionists  for  his  diocese  in  America.  Father  General  was  pro¬ 
foundly  gratified  at  the  prospect  of  extending  the  usefulness  of  the 
Order  and  its  special  work  to  the  New  World,  and  he  thanked  the 
Bishop  most  cordially  for  the  honor  done  the  Passionists  by  his 
choice.  He  would  accede  to  his  request  most  cheerfully;  but  he  asked 
for  time  to  select  and  prepare  the  Fathers  for  this  distant  mission. 


105 


Bishop  O’Connor’s  Invitation 

The  Bishop  urged  the  great  need  of  his  diocese,  and  pleaded  so  mas¬ 
terfully  for  immediate  action  that  Father  General  yielded  and  prom¬ 
ised  to  select  the  Fathers  at  once  for  the  American  foundation.  He 
had  founded  new  provinces  in  Italy  and  had  sent  colonies  to  Belgium 
and  England,  and  now  he  would  like  to  bide  his  time  and  make  the 
happiest  choice  for  this  venture  in  the  New  World;  but  he  had  given 
his  word  to  the  Bishop  and  he  relied  on  Providence  to  aid  him  in  the 
choice  of  men  for  the  distant  mission,  and  Providence  did  indeed  in¬ 
spire  him.  The  Founder  and  his  companions  were  the  choice  of 
Heaven — “They  were  Providential  men.” 

The  acts  of  agreement  were  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  Bishop 
and  Father  General.  The  Bishop  offered  to  defray  the  expenses  of 
the  expedition;  to  keep  the  Fathers  in  his  own  house  till  they  had 
learned  the  language  and  became  acquainted  with  the  genius  of  the 
American  people,  and,  furthermore,  to  give  them  every  assistance  for 
the  building  of  a  house  and  church  in  his  diocese,  as  the  rule  requires. 
On  their  side,  the  Fathers  bound  themselves  to  assist  the  Bishop  to 
the  utmost  of  their  power  in  advancing  the  interests  of  religion  in  his 
diocese;  and  while  not  confining  their  apostolate  to  Pittsburgh,  they 
were  always  to  give  the  Bishop  preference  in  their  work.  The  day  on 
which  this  agreement  was  signed,  Pius  IX  in  the  Sistine  Chapel  de¬ 
clared  Father  Paul  of  the  Cross  Blessed ,  and  he  was  at  once  named 
Patron  of  the  American  foundation!  The  first  house  and  the  first 
province  were  to  be  named  after  him!  It  was  a  happy  augury! 
Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross,  take  thy  sons,  in  far  Columbia,  under  thy 
special  patronage;  they  are  the  children  of  the  Passion;  they  are 
destined  to  carry  on  thy  own  work.  Keep  ever  before  them  thy  own 
ideals;  fill  them  with  thy  own  spirit;  never  let  them  part  with  the 
heritage  which  thou  hast  left  them;  inspire  them  with  a  love  for  the 
Cross  that  will  lead  them  ever  to  sacrifice  inclination  to  duty;  let  none 
of  them  ever  bring  aught  but  honor  on  thy  name.  Blessed  Paul  of 
the  Cross!  Now  the  patron  as  well  as  the  Father  of  the  Passionists 
in  America! 

The  choice  for  the  mission  in  America  fell  on  Father  Anthony  Cal- 
andri,  Father  Albinus  Magno,  Father  Stanislaus  Parezyki,  and  Brother 
Lawrence  Di  Giacomo.  The  Bishop  and  his  little  band  were  granted 
an  audience  by  Pius  IX.  The  illustrious  Pontiff  addressed  them  in 
words  of  paternal  kindness,  and  from  his  heart  blessed  the  new 
foundation  and  the  work  of  the  Passionists  in  America.  While  the 
Holy  Father  spoke,  he  kept  his  eyes  fixed  on  Father  Anthony.  He 
was  tall,  spare,  and  ascetic;  anything  but  rugged  in  appearance.  And 
turning  to  the  Bishop,  the  Pope  said:  “Monsignor,  are  you  going  to 
take  this  Father  to  America?  Why,  he  looks  as  if  he  would  not  live 
to  get  half  way  over  the  ocean.”  And  there  was  a  special  blessing  for 
Father  Anthony,  the  Founder  and  first  Superior.  Father  General 


106 


The  Passionists 


knew  the  fine  spirit  of  the  man  and  his  holy  life,  and  as  in  the  case 
of  Father  Dominic,  whom  he  had  sent  to  England,  he  took  a  chance 
with  his  health  and  trusted  to  Providence. 

They  left  Rome  on  October  10th,  traveling  by  stage  to  Civita  Vec- 
chia.  Here  they  took  ship  for  Marseilles  in  France.  The  Passionists 
were  charmed  with  the  goodness  and  affability  of  Bishop  O’Connor, 
and  they  loved  to  chat  with  him  in  their  own  beautiful  tongue  and 
ask  a  thousand  questions  about  America.  They  felt  that  they  could 
go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  with  him,  and  they  were  grateful  to  God 
for  having  given  them  this  kind  friend  and  father  to  cheer  them  in 
leaving  their  own  beloved  Italy  and  all  they  held  dear  in  it.  The 
winds  of  heaven  favored  them,  and  as  the  ship  sped  on  over  the  waters, 
they  prayed  for  success  in  their  distant  mission.  They  stopped  at 
Lyons  and  Paris  to  rest,  and  in  both  these  cities  the  Passionists  re¬ 
ceived  the  most  cordial  hospitality  from  the  Christian  Brothers.  The 
Fathers  never  forgot  the  great  kindness  of  the  Brothers  to  them  on 
this  journey,  and  the  memory  of  it  accounts  in  part  for  the  friendship 
that  exists  between  the  Brothers  and  the  Passionists,  and  the  many 
reciprocal  courtesies  that  have  passed  between  them.  The  sons  of 
St.  John  Baptist  de  La  Salle  and  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  are  devoted 
friends. 

The  little  band  crossed  from  Boulogne  to  England.  In  London 
they  were  met  by  Father  Ignatius  of  St.  Paul,  the  Honorable  and 
Reverend  George  Spencer,  and  welcomed  most  cordially.  They  were 
entertained  by  the  Fathers  at  St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Flighgate,  and  noth¬ 
ing  could  exceed  the  genial  hospitality  given  them.  Bishop  O’Connor 
left  the  Fathers  here  and  crossed  over  to  Ireland  to  confer  the  Pallium 
on  Archbishop  Cullen,  his  friend  and  classmate.  The  Bishop  had  re¬ 
ceived  this  commission  from  Pius  IX.  From  London  the  Fathers  were 
accompanied  by  Father  Ignatius  Spencer  to  St.  Anne’s  Retreat  near 
Sutton,  St.  Helens,  Lancashire,  just  twelve  miles  from  Liverpool. 
Here,  too,  it  is  needless  to  say,  they  were  received  affectionately  by 
the  English  Passionists  and  given  the  most  delicate  hospitality.  After 
a  day  and  night  at  St.  Anne’s,  they  traveled  to  Liverpool,  as  directed 
by  the  Bishop,  and  on  the  27th  went  aboard  the  City  of  Glasgow 
bound  for  Philadelphia.  Father  Ignatius  Spencer  accompanied  them 
to  their  cabins  and  looked  after  their  comfort.  This  done,  they  came 
on  deck  just  as  the  hour  for  departure  had  arrived.  The  signal  was 
given;  the  men  stood  at  the  gangplank;  Father  Spencer  hurried  ashore; 
the  lines  were  thrown  off;  but  the  Bishop  hadn’t  arrived!  Were  they 
now  to  be  separated  from  their  friend?  Father  Anthony  appealed 
to  the  officers;  but  they  understood  not  a  word  of  this  foreign  mis¬ 
sionary.  They  were  frantic,  these  saintly  men.  They  begged  the 
Madonna  and  their  Blessed  Founder  to  come  to  their  aid.  Just  then 
the  Channel  Steamer  from  Dublin  hove  in  sight  puffing  for  dear  life 


107 


Bishop  O’Connor’s  Invitation 

and  leaving  the  black  streak  far  behind  her.  She  signaled  the  City 
of  Glasgow;  quickly  the  Bishop  was  assisted  from  the  little  steamer 
and  hurried  aboard  the  American  liner.  In  a  moment  she  moved  out 
into  the  Mersey  and  sailed  away.  Great  was  the  joy  of  the  little  band 
as  they  gathered  around  the  Bishop  to  welcome  him.  And  fervent  in¬ 
deed  was  their  thanksgiving  to  Providence  for  having  spared  them  the 
pain  and  distress  of  separation  from  him  at  that  moment.  The  liner 
reached  Philadelphia  on  Sunday  evening,  November  14th,  and  next 
morning  the  passengers  disembarked.  The  City  of  Glasgow  was  a 
wooden  vessel  of  1,609  tons.  In  1854  she  sailed  away  over  the  same 
route,  with  450  passengers  on  board  and  was  never  heard  of  more, 
and  there  was  nothing  to  tell  the  story  of  her  fate  but  the  requiem  of 
the  sea.  The  voyage  she  finished  on  November  14,  1852,  with  Bishop 
0  Connor  and  the  pioneer  Passionists  on  board,  was  without  mishap. 

On  landing  they  were  received  and  welcomed  by  the  Venerable 
Bishop  Neumann  and  given  hospitality  by  Dr.  William  O’Hara,  V.G., 
afterward  the  first  Bishop  of  Scranton.  After  a  few  days  Bishop 
O’Connor,  accompanied  by  Father  Anthony  and  Brother  Lawrence, 
started  for  Pittsburgh,  where  they  arrived  on  November  20th.  Next 
day,  the  feast  of  the  Presentation  of  Our  Lady,  Father  Anthony 
offered  Mass  in  thanksgiving  for  their  safe  arrival,  and  placed  the 
American  foundation  under  the  patronage  of  our  Blessed  Lady. 
Fathers  Albinus  and  Stanislaus  remained  with  Dr.  O’Hara.  A  poor 
Catholic  Pole  had  been  tried  for  murder  and  convicted  on  circum¬ 
stantial  evidence.  He  was  condemned  to  death,  though  he  protested 
his  innocence.  Dr.  O’Hara  requested  Father  Stanislaus  to  prepare 
him  to  meet  his  fate.  The  Passionists  came  to  America  to  teach  people 
how  to  live  for  Our  Lord,  and  their  first  duty  was  to  teach  an  inno¬ 
cent  man  how  to  die  for  Him.  A  man  can  nobly  give  his  life  for  the 
Faith  and  win  a  martyr’s  crown;  and  a  man  can  give  his  life  for  his 
Country  and  win  a  hero’s  acclaim  for  it;  but  to  die  a  felon’s  death 
with  undying  infamy  and  the  while  innocent — only  the  Lord  Himself 
could  submit  to  it  in  atonement  for  sin!  And  now  the  Passionist 
Father  was  told  to  get  his  countryman  to  make  a  greater  sacrifice 
than  the  martyr  or  patriot,  the  sacrifice  of  the  Son  of  Man,  the  sacri¬ 
fice  of  the  Holy  God  Himself!  The  poor  man  placed  his  life  in  the 
hands  of  the  priest  and  offered  it  to  Our  Lord,  who  had  died  for  him! 
Father  Stanislaus  accompanied  him  to  the  scaffold,  proclaimed  his 
innocence,  and  told  him  to  ascend  to  heaven!  And  God  vindicated 
the  good  man’s  name  even  in  this  world.  The  real  culprit  sometime 
afterward  confessed  his  guilt,  and  all  men  wondered.  These  facts 
the  writer  received  from  Cardinal  Gibbons  as  recounted  to  him  by 
Father  Stanislaus.  God’s  enemies  are  sometimes  punished  in  this  life 
and  his  friends  are  vindicated.  Cromwell’s  case  is  an  awful  illustra¬ 
tion  in  point.  He  was  interred  with  royal  honors,  the  regicide,  the 


108 


The  Passionists 


slaughterer  of  the  saints  and  despoiler  of  the  people  of  Ireland.  But 
two  years  after  his  death  by  unanimous  vote  of  Parliament,  he  was 
disinterred  and  hanged  at  Tyburn  and  buried  under  the  gallows  after 
sundown.  It  seemed  a  judgment  of  Heaven.  The  vindication  of  the 
humble  Pole  is  another  illustration  in  point.  The  faithful  are  in  God’s 
keeping. 

During  their  stay  in  Philadelphia,  the  two  Fathers  received  gracious 
attention  from  Bishop  Neumann  and  his  clergy.  Father  Stanislaus 
preached  in  several  of  the  German  churches,  while  Father  Albinus 
devoted  his  time  to  the  study  of  English.  They  left  Philadelphia  on 
December  7th,  and  arrived  in  Pittsburgh  in  time  to  say  Mass  on  the 
feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  just  two  years  before  the  dogma 
was  proclaimed  by  Pius  IX.  It  was  the  patronal  feast  of  America. 
The  Passionists  were  now  the  guests  of  the  Bishop  in  his  own  house, 
and  they  began  to  observe  their  rule  as  far  as  feasible  under  the 
circumstances,  and  devote  their  time  to  the  study  of  the  language  and 
the  ways  of  the  people  under  the  direction  of  the  Bishop.  Brother 
Lawrence  took  charge  of  the  kitchen,  while  “the  help”  was  relegated 
to  other  departments.  The  clergy  had  plain  Italian  service,  which  the 
Bishop  and  others  who  had  lived  in  Italy  relished;  but  whether  the 
balance  fancied  it,  the  records  do  not  say.  But  the  clergy  were  all 
kindly  and  gracious  and  most  friendly  to  the  Passionists.  The  latter 
were  an  edification  to  the  priests  and  people  and  a  comfort  to  their 
friend  and  father,  the  Bishop. 

Father  Stanislaus  spoke  German  as  fluently  as  Polish,  and  in  Janu¬ 
ary,  the  Bishop  sent  him  to  take  charge  of  a  small  German  parish 
in  McKeesport.  Here  he  worked  zealously  for  six  weeks  and  gave 
evidence  of  capacity  for  a  wider  field  of  labor.  The  Bishop  now 
recalled  him  to  Pittsburgh  and  placed  him  in  charge  of  a  large  and 
important  parish  in  Birmingham,  on  the  south  side  of  the  Monongahela 
River  opposite  the  city — St.  Michael’s  parish.  Birmingham  long 
since  has  been  absorbed  by  the  city  of  Pittsburgh  and  is  now  known 
as  the  “South  Side.”  St.  Michael’s  was  the  first  important  charge 
of  the  Passionists  in  America,  and  gave  them  a  good  basis  for  future 
advancement,  and  the  people  became  very  devoted  to  them.  In  March, 
Father  Albinus  was  sent  to  a  small  country  parish  at  Harmon,  in 
Somerset  County.  The  Bishop  sent  a  young  student  from  St.  Mary’s 
Seminary,  Baltimore,  with  Father  Albinus.  This  young  gentleman, 
Mr.  Philip  O’Farrell,  was  obliged  to  interrupt  his  studies  through 
ill  health,  and  Father  Albinus  was  requested  to  teach  him  moral  theol¬ 
ogy,  while  the  “sole  student”  was  to  teach  his  professor  English  and 
act  as  interpreter  for  him  to  the  little  flock  at  Harmon.  They  pro¬ 
gressed  famously,  the  one  in  divinity,  the  other  in  English.  After 
two  months  they  were  sent  to  Loretto,  Cambria  County,  the  professor 
and  the  student,  and  here  they  remained  for  a  year  with  the  Reverend 


109 


Bishop  O’Connor’s  Invitation 

James  Gallagher,  and  continued  their  respective  studies.  Father  Al- 
binus  said  Mass  daily  for  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  nearby  and  the  late 
Mass  on  Sunday  for  Father  Gallagher.  It  was  not  long  till  he  under¬ 
stood  and  spoke  the  language  of  the  country  sufficiently  to  aid  the 
Rector  in  the  confessional.  Mr.  O’Farrell  was  now  ready  for  ordina¬ 
tion  and  the  Bishop  called  him  to  Pittsburgh  and  raised  him  to  the 
priesthood.  Three  other  young  candidates  for  Holy  Orders  were  sent 
to  Loretto  to  be  taught  by  Father  Albinus,  and  these  also  were  ordained 
in  due  time.  This  work  led  to  a  tradition  that  Father  Albinus  was 
employed  in  the  Seminary  by  the  Bishop.  He  may  have  lectured  to 
the  students  in  the  Seminary  later  on  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  near 
St.  Michael’s,  but  this  is  not  recorded  in  the  annals. 

Meanwhile,  Father  Anthony,  the  Superior,  and  Brother  Lawrence  re¬ 
sided  with  the  Bishop,  Father  Anthony  saying  one  of  the  parochial 
Masses  daily,  and  both  taking  their  English  lesson  from  the  Bishop  or 
from  one  of  the  clergy,  in  the  Bishop’s  absence.  Both  looked  forward 
eagerly  to  the  beginning  of  the  new  foundation  in  America.  The 
Bishop  had  set  his  heart  on  it,  and  gave  it  his  best  interest.  This  led 
to  the  assurance  that  their  hopes  would  be  realized  at  no  distant  date. 
Among  Father  Anthony’s  papers,  a  copy  of  the  faculties  of  the  diocese 
was  found,  dated  April  1,  1853,  giving  him  leave  to  hear  confessions, 
so  that  he  must  have  mastered  the  language  by  this  time  and  was 
able  to  give  more  efficient  aid  to  the  clergy. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  PASSIONISTS  IN  AMERICA 


The  Passionists  in  America— Their  Work  Begins  in  Pittsburgh. 

BISHOP  O’CONNOR  offered  the  Fathers  a  choice  of  two  sites  for 
the  new  Retreat  or  “Monastery” — one  on  the  bank  of  the  Al¬ 
legheny  River,  at  Lawrenceville,  near  the  cemetery;  the  other 
on  a  hilltop  covered  by  a  dense  wood — a  “forest  primeval,”  high  over 
the  rising  town  of  Birmingham,  on  the  southeast  bank  of  the  Monon- 
gahela  River.  Both  sites  had  their  advantages;  but  the  one  on  the  hill¬ 
top  appealed  to  Father  Anthony.  It  would  become  the  “Monte  Ar- 
gentaro”  of  the  Passionists  in  America;  it  was  near  St.  Michael’s 
Church  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  and  besides,  the  Bishop  could  make  a 
gift  of  land  here,  while  it  would  have  to  be  purchased  at  Lawrence- 
ville.  The  latter  site  indeed  was  more  accessible;  it  had  better  roads 
leading  to  it  and  other  facilities.  But  the  solitary  hilltop,  and  its 
aloofness,  took  Father  Anthony’s  fancy; — it  would  be  a  haunt  for 
prayer  and  recollection,  a  prime  factor  in  the  choice  of  a  site  for  a 
Passionist  Retreat.  The  hill  had  been  undermined  extensively  for  its 
coal  deposits,  and  the  question  to  be  settled  now  was:  Could  the 
surface  sustain  a  large  building  from  subsidence  into  the  mines? 
Father  Anthony  had  a  mining  engineer  and  a  surveyor  go  over  the 
ground  and  then  into  the  mines  to  investigate.  While  these  gentlemen 
were  in  the  mines,  Father  Anthony  stood  on  the  hilltop  with  arms  out¬ 
stretched  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  praying  to  Our  Lady  and  Blessed 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  to  guide  them.  When  they  came  forth  they  reported 
to  the  man  of  God  that  the  ground  on  the  brow  of  the  hill  was  ab¬ 
solutely  solid  and  that  the  building  could  be  erected  on  it  with  safety. 
This  site  was  chosen  for  the  new  Monastery.  The  Bishop  donated 
over  two  acres,  and  more  was  purchased  later  as  there  was  need,  to 
secure  the  solitude  enjoined  by  the  rule.  Plans  were  drawn  and 
work  begun  at  once.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  on  Sunday,  April  7, 
1853. 

Notice  of  the  ceremony  had  appeared  in  the  Pittsburgh  Catholic ,  and 
the  people  of  the  city  and  surrounding  country  were  interested.  A 
happy  coincidence  was  referred  to  between  the  new  Birmingham  of  the 
Far  West  and  the  old ,  its  namesake  in  England.  They  were  destined 
to  become  rivals  in  art  and  industry,  the  writer  said;  and  so,  too, 
as  great  religious  centers.  One  was  the  home  of  the  sons  of  St.  Philip 

110 


The  Passionists  in  America 


111 


Neri,  with  the  illustrious  and  persecuted  Newman  at  its  head;  the 
other  now  was  to  become  the  home  of  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross; — but  its  head,  thank  God,  would  not  be  persecuted  in  this  free 
land.  What  the  Oratorians  were  doing  in  the  old,  the  Passionists 
would  now  do  in  the  new  Iron  City  and  turn  it  to  gold.  The  reporter 
goes  on  to  say: 

“As  we  approached  the  landing  on  the  Pittsburgh  side,  it  was 
gratifying  to  the  Catholic  heart  to  witness  the  crowds  that  approached 
it.  They  were  led  by  sympathy  for  the  Passionist  Fathers,  who  had 
left  home  and  country  to  erect  this  monastery,  which,  like  its  predeces¬ 
sors  of  old,  would  afford  a  refuge  to  the  sinner  and  a  retreat  to  the 
heavily-laden;  where  peace  would  be  restored  to  the  heart,  and  light 
to  the  mind,  and  strength  to  the  will;  and  men  would  be  led  to  live 
for  something  nobler  than  mere  earthly  gain.  As  the  quaint  old  boat 
took  its  precious  freight  up  the  pleasant  waters  of  the  Monongahela, 
the  various  religious  societies  of  Birmingham  might  be  seen  wending 
their  way  round  the  hillsides  with  gay  banners  floating  in  the  breezes, 
and  sweet  music  wafted  in  the  air  till  they  approached  the  site  of 
the  new  monastery — one  indeed  beautifully  situated  and  well  adapted 
to  afford  a  retreat  for  prayer,  far  from  the  bustle  of  life’s  busy 
scenes.  After  Vespers  in  St.  Michael’s  Church  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
the  Societies  formed  in  line  and  marched  to  the  hilltop.  Brother 
Lawrence  led  the  procession,  carrying  a  large  crucifix,  on  each  side  of 
which  floated  the  Stars  and  Stripes.  The  people  whispered:  The 
Passionist  Fathers  stand  for  Faith  and  Country — surely  an  omen  for 
success.  The  day  was  ideal,  bright  and  serene,  and  there  were  at 
least  5,000  people  present  at  the  ceremony.  They  took  their  places 
around  the  platform,  while  the  clergy  in  soutane  and  surplice  took 
their  places  on  it.  Last  of  all  came  Fathers  Anthony  and  Stanislaus 
in  the  Passionist  habit.  Father  F.  S.  Reynolds,  of  the  Cathedral,  ad¬ 
dressed  the  vast  audience  in  English,  and  the  saintly  and  gifted  Father 
Francis  Xavier  Seelos,  of  the  Redemptorist  Fathers,  from  St.  Philo- 
mena’s,  spoke  in  German.  Father  Anthony  then  blessed  the  founda¬ 
tions  and  laid  the  corner-stone.”  Two  candidates  for  sainthood  were 
present  at  the  function,  but  the  lowliest,  in  their  own  estimation,  in  that 
vast  throng — Father  Seelos,  C.SS.R.,  and  Father  Anthony,  C.P. 
Father  Seelos’  cause  has  progressed  splendidly;  and  that  of  Father 
Anthony  is  taking  form  day  by  day.  His  reputation  for  sanctity  is 
acclaimed  by  all  who  knew  him  or  who  came  in  contact  with  him. 

The  ceremony  over,  the  procession  again  formed  and  returned  to 
St.  Michael’s  Church,  where  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament 
was  given  and  the  Te  Deum  sung.  The  great  hymn  of  thanksgiving 
was  taken  up  by  the  congregation  in  German,  and  the  fervor  with 
which  it  was  sung  seemed  a  portent  of  the  blessings  which  the  Pas¬ 
sionist  Monastery  would  bring  on  the  diocese  and  city  of  Pittsburgh. 


112 


The  Passionists 


Before  Winter,  the  portion  of  the  building  planned  for  the  time  was 
under  roof  and  the  plastering  done.  In  May,  1854,  it  was  finished, 
and  the  chapel  and  rooms  were  at  once  furnished  after  the  prescription 
of  the  rule.  The  good  people  of  St.  Michael’s  parish,  and  the  friends 
of  the  Fathers  over  in  Pittsburgh,  vied  with  each  other  in  supplying 
what  was  needed  and  in  preparing  for  the  opening  of  the  monastery. 

On  the  feast  of  Pentecost,  June  4th,  Bishop  O’Connor  blessed  the 
little  chapel  and  monastery,  and  placed  the  Fathers  in  possession  of 
both.  It  was  a  happy  day  for  them,  the  pioneer  Passionists  in  Amer¬ 
ica,  and  Father  Anthony  gave  expression  to  the  thoughts  that  welled 
up  from  his  heart,  in  the  following  simple  words: 

“Behold,  my  beloved  companions,  the  day  has  come  at  last  in  which 
the  Most  High,  in  His  infinite  goodness,  has  granted  the  realization 
of  our  desires  as  well  as  the  desires  of  Bishop  O’Connor,  our  great 
friend  and  benefactor.  I  will  not  dwell  to-day  on  the  Bishop’s  great 
goodness  of  heart  and  his  claims  on  our  love  and  veneration;  rather, 
I  will  remind  you  of  the  object  for  which  he  brought  us  to  America. 
Moved  by  the  great  love  which  every  good  Bishop  has  for  his  flock, 
and  desirous  that  it  should  always  have  the  food  of  Eternal  Life  in 
abundance,  he  sought  two  years  ago,  while  in  Rome,  to  induce  our 
Most  Reverend  Father  General  to  send  the  Passionists  to  the  diocese 
of  Pittsburgh.  Father  General  agreed  to  do  so,  and  the  Bishop 
brought  us  to  America  at  his  own  expense  and  extended  to  us  his 
gracious  protection.  Every  one  knows  how  assiduous  have  been  his 
efforts  for  the  establishment  of  this  house.  He  was  not  satisfied  simply 
with  giving  us  the  ground  whereon  it  is  built;  he  also  furnished  it, 
in  the  manner  prescribed  by  our  rule,  and  he  has  provided  us  with  all 
things  necessary  for  our  life  in  community.  Behold  him  to-day  ready 
to  place  us  in  possession  of  this  new  Retreat  where  we  may  begin 
to  live  according  to  our  rule  and  then  to  labor  for  the  souls  committed 
to  his  care  by  the  Supreme  Pastor,  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

“But  what  return  shall  we  make  our  beloved  Bishop?  How  shall 
we  show  our  gratitude  to  him?  Simply  by  doing  what  is  prescribed 
in  the  first  chapter  of  our  rule.  There  it  is  stated  that  the  religious 
of  our  humble  Congregation  must  in  the  first  place  provide  for  their 
own  eternal  salvation  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  our  constitution; 
and  in  the  next  place,  devote  themselves  with  diligence  to  works  of 
charity  for  their  neighbor  in  apostolic  missions  and  other  exercises 
of  the  holy  ministry,  teaching  the  people  how  to  meditate  devoutly 
on  the  mysterious  sufferings  and  death  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  from 
whom  as  from  a  fountain  proceedeth  all  our  good.  If  we  do  this, 
if  we  imitate  our  Blessed  Founder,  and  practice  his  virtues,  we  shall 
make  a  fitting  return  to  our  beloved  Bishop,  and  with  him,  when  our 
work  is  done,  partake  of  the  happiness  of  Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross  in 
heaven.  Amen.” 


The  Passionists  in  America 


113 


The  little  community  consisted  of  Father  Anthony,  Father  Albinus, 
Brother  Lawrence,  and  two  novices.  The  rule  was  kept  by  them  as  far 
as  fewness  in  members  and  external  duties  permitted.  They  waited 
and  prayed  for  good  subjects,  so  that  the  “Regular  Observance”  and 
the  work  of  the  Congregation  in  the  missionary  field  might  be  carried 
on. 

The  needs  of  the  American  foundation  were  very  dear  to  Father 
General’s  heart,  and  since  the  departure  of  the  first  band  with  Bishop 
O’Connor,  he  had  been  casting  about  for  select  men  to  aid  the  pioneers. 
His  choice  fell  on  Father  John  Dominic  Tarlattini,  Father  Luke 
Baudinelli  and  Brother  Jerome  Mazzantini.  The  choice  was  most 
happy.  Better  men  could  not  have  been  chosen  for  the  American 
mission.  They  arrived  in  Boston  on  the  SS.  Niagara,  July  22, 
1854,  the  feast  of  St.  Mary  Magdalen.  Father  Anthony,  the  Founder 
and  first  Superior,  had  asked  to  be  released  from  office  when  the 
Retreat  in  Pittsburgh  was  founded  and  the  Order  established  in 
America.  He  had  been  commanded  by  Father  General  to  undertake 
this  work  and  now  he  sought  to  be  released.  His  letter  is  preserved 
in  Rome,  in  which  he  pleads  for  the  privilege  of  taking  his  place 
“in  the  ranks.”  This  act  of  the  holy  man  won  for  the  Passionists  in 
America  the  presence  and  guidance  of  the  “Associate  Founder,” 
Father  John  Dominic,  one  of  the  wisest  and  best  Superiors  we  have 
ever  had.  Father  Dominic  was  appointed  “Commissary”  by  the  Most 
Reverend  Father  General,  and  on  his  arrival  in  Pittsburgh  he  presented 
his  letters  to  Father  Anthony,  who  was  the  first  to  show  him  every 
mark  of  respect  as  the  representative  of  Father  General,  and  to  carry 
out  his  directions  with  childlike  submission.  Father  John  Dominic  at 
once  placed  Father  Anthony  in  charge  of  the  novices,  with  Father 
Luke  as  his  assistant.  The  latter  was  very  gifted  and  soon  had  mas¬ 
tered  the  language  of  the  country.  Not  only  this,  but  in  one  year,  he 
was  able  to  preach  and  hear  confessions  in  German.  Brother  Jerome 
had  a  great  capacity  for  business;  and,  besides,  was  an  excellent 
draftsman  and  builder,  and  could  do  the  finest  cabinet  work.  Three 
novices  were  received  and  vested  with  the  habit  on  October  31st,  mak¬ 
ing  five  in  all,  four  clerics  and  one  lay-brother. 

The  new  Superior  soon  realized  the  need  of  enlarging  the  mon¬ 
astery,  and  he  took  up  the  plans  outlined  for  it.  The  presence  of  the 
Order  in  America  had  begun  to  be  known,  and  applications  came 
from  distant  states  for  admission  to  the  Novitiate.  Accommodations 
were  needed  for  the  growing  community,  and  also  for  the  clergy  and 
secular  gentlemen  wishing  to  spend  some  days  in  retreat.  This  latter 
is  one  of  the  purposes  of  the  Passionist  monastery,  and  it  has  been 
so  regarded  from  the  days  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Accordingly,  the 
second  addition  was  added  to  the  house  in  1855,  running  west  from  the 
main  stairway. 


114 


The  Passionists 


Still  great  inconvenience  was  felt  in  not  having  a  choir  for  the 
chant  of  the  Office,  a  suitable  chapel  for  the  public,  and  reception 
rooms.  Father  John  Dominic  decided  to  obviate  these  inconveniences, 
and  early  in  the  following  Spring  work  was  begun  on  the  wing  running 
west,  and  it  was  completed  before  the  end  of  1856.  Brother  Alphon- 
sus,  a  Belgian,  came  to  this  country  from  England  on  business  early 
in  1856.  Like  Brother  Jerome,  he  was  a  very  gifted  man  and  accom¬ 
plished  in  the  same  lines  of  work.  He  began  to  assist  Brother  Jerome, 
and  his  talents  were  soon  put  to  good  account.  The  English  Provin¬ 
cial  very  kindly  allowed  him  to  remain  till  the  new  wing  was  finished. 
This  gave  the  Fathers  the  present  parlors,  a  large  chapel,  to  be  used 
later  on  as  a  sacristy,  and  a  very  handsome  choir  over  it.  Brothers 
Jerome  and  Alphonsus  did  the  drawings  and  fine  cabinet  work.  And 
the  frescoing  of  the  choir  was  done  by  Mr.  Cajetan  Allessandrino,  an 
Italian  artist  from  the  city  of  Urbino,  in  the  Papal  States.  For  him 
it  was  a  work  of  love  done  in  kindness  to  the  Fathers  for  their  courtesy 
to  him,  and  it  was  exquisitely  done.  The  painting  over  the  altar  was 
done  in  Italy  and  is  an  excellent  copy  of  Raphael’s  “Madonna  di 
Foligno.”  It  is  now  over  the  altar  in  the  sacristy,  or  Thanksgiving 
Chapel.  A  monastic  choir  was  something  unusual  in  America  at  that 
date,  and  it  attracted  a  great  deal  of  attention  and  was  much  admired. 
In  Italy  itself  it  would  be  declared  exquisite  in  conception  and  execu¬ 
tion.  Brother  Alphonsus  was  recalled  by  his  Provincial  when  this 
work  was  finished.  His  kindly  disposition  and  the  edification  he 
gave  them  were  often  recalled  by  the  pioneers  of  the  Province  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  venerable  Brother  Edward,  his  companion 
and  friend,  loves  to  recount  his  holy  life  and  fine  work  in  his  own 
Province.  He  lived  to  celebrate  his  Golden  Jubilee  as  a  Passionist, 
like  his  kindly  confrere,  Brother  Edward. 

The  fi  rst  Passionist  monastery  in  America  now  was  finished.  It  was 
a  plain  brick  building,  constructed  according  to  rule,  poor  but  well 
arranged,  and  very  monastic.  Its  length  from  east  to  west  is  150 
feet.  The  last  addition  to  it  forming  the  front  wing  was  70  feet.  The 
cost  of  construction  was  $12,500,  a  very  low  figure,  even  with  the 
greater  value  of  money  at  that  early  date.  Four  additional  pieces 
of  land  have  been  purchased  since  the  gift  of  two  acres  was  made 
by  Bishop  O’Connor.  This  was  found  necessary  to  safeguard  the 
solitude  and  seclusion  of  the  “Retreat.”  This  is  the  canonical  title 
of  a  Passionist  home  though  “monastery”  is  the  popular  one  in 
America.  Besides,  larger  gardening  facilities  were  necessary  for 
the  community.  It  is  still  a  retired  and  holy  spot,  the  Novitiate  of  the 
Passionists  in  the  Eastern  Province,  and  has  hallowed  memories  for 
them. 

The  Fathers  were  now  anxious  to  take  up  the  special  work  of  the 
Order,  that  of  missions  and  retreats.  This  was  a  matter  of  deepest 


The  Passionists  in  America 


115 


concern  to  Fathers  Anthony  and  John  Dominic.  They  saw  the  need 
of  bringing  before  the  people  of  the  country  at  the  earliest  moment, 
that  the  Passionists  united  intense  active  work  with  the  contemplative 
feature  of  their  life;  that  they  united  the  apostolate  of  the  holy  min¬ 
istry  with  that  of  prayer.  They  are  not  “idle”  but  very  active  “monks,” 
and  the  American  people  like  to  see  this.  Americans  are  utilitarian 
in  religion  as  well  as  in  everything  else;  they  look  for  returns  in  every 
investment,  and  many  were  inquiring  about  the  purpose  of  the  large 
building  on  the  hilltop.  There  was  one  drawback — the  Fathers  had 
not  yet  mastered  the  language  of  the  country  to  their  satisfaction  to 
appear  in  the  pulpit.  They  now  had  recourse  to  the  Most  Reverend 
Father  General  to  send  them  an  experienced  missionary  from  Eng¬ 
land  to  aid  them  in  this  work.  Father  General  promptly  sent  them 
Father  Gaudentius  Rossi,  who  had  labored  in  England  for  fourteen 
years  under  the  inspiration  of  the  venerable  Father  Dominic  and 
Cardinal  Wiseman.  Fie  arrived  in  Boston  on  December  6,  1855,  and 
reached  Pittsburgh  on  December  8th,  the  patronal  feast  of  the  coun¬ 
try.  He  was  a  great  acquisition;  but  was  simply  loaned  to  the  Pas¬ 
sionists  in  America  by  the  Fathers  in  England. 

The  Bishop’s  rooms  in  the  new  monastery  were  always  in  readiness 
for  him,  and  he  loved  to  come  and  spend  some  days  with  the  Fathers. 
They  were  wont  to  consult  him,  and  their  success  was  due  in  great 
part  to  his  wisdom  and  kindly  interest.  His  goodness  was  unfailing, 
and  his  gracious  presence  was  always  an  inspiration  to  them.  For 
him  the  new  monastery  was  a  place  of  rest  and  prayer  amid  his  in¬ 
cessant  labors  and  the  cares  that  weighed  upon  him,  and  he  always 
left  it  with  holy  calm  and  greater  strength.  Now  he  was  anxious  to 
have  his  devoted  clergy  come  and  receive  its  inspiration,  and  he  asked 
Father  John  Dominic  to  let  them  come  and  make  their  annual  re¬ 
treat  there.  The  good  Father  readily  consented  and  very  soon  every¬ 
thing  was  in  readiness  for  them.  As  all  could  not  be  accommodated 
at  once,  they  were  divided  into  two  bands.  The  Retreat  for  the 
first  began  on  Monday  evening,  May  26,  1856,  and  closed  on  Tues¬ 
day  morning,  June  3rd.  The  Bishop  himself  presided  at  this  retreat. 
Father  Gaudentius  was  the  preacher,  and  Father  Albinus,  the  Vice- 
Rector,  acted  as  guest-master.  The  second  retreat  began  on  June  5th, 
and  ended  on  the  13th.  Father  McMahon,  the  Vicar-General,  presided 
at  this  one.  On  the  3rd  and  4th  of  June,  the  days  intervening  between 
the  retreats,  the  Bishop  held  a  Diocesan  Synod  in  the  monastery 
chapel  with  all  the  solemnity  prescribed  by  the  Church,  and  addressed 
the  clergy  in  a  masterful  discourse.  The  retreats  were  most  satis¬ 
factory,  as  Father  Gaudentius  was  a  “past-master”  in  this  line  of  work. 
Requests  now  came  from  the  clergy  for  missions  and  were  accepted. 
Several  were  given  at  the  request  of  the  Bishop  himself  in  neglected 
districts,  and  great  numbers  returned  to  the  practice  of  their  religious 


116 


The  Passionists 


duties,  while  the  interest  of  non-Catholics  was  a  pleasing  feature  of 
the  work  and  many  were  received  into  the  Church.  The  fairness  of 
Americans,  and  their  interest  in  the  subject  of  religion  came  as  a  pleas¬ 
ant  surprise  to  the  Fathers  and  quickened  their  zeal.  But  the  story 
of  the  missions  will  form  a  separate  chapter  farther  on. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

V 

FATHER  ANTHONY,  THE  FOUNDER 


The  American  Founder  and  His  Associates  Transmit  the  Spirit  and  Traditions  of 

the  Congregation. 

A  LITTLE  band  of  men,  simple,  unassuming,  kindly,  but  God¬ 
fearing,  came  from  the  Eternal  City,  as  we  have  said,  to  estab¬ 
lish  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion  in  this  distant  land. 
With  nothing  to  count  on  save  the  friendship  of  Bishop  O’Connor,  en¬ 
tirely  unacquainted  with  the  language  and  ways  of  this  strange  peo¬ 
ple,  but  with  magnificent  faith  and  boundless  trust  in  the  good  provi¬ 
dence  of  God,  they  began  their  work  and  established  the  Order  in 
America.  The  first  house  was  opened;  the  life  of  prayer  and  prep¬ 
aration  was  begun  at  home;  the  work  of  the  saintly  Founder,  Paul  of 
the  Cross,  was  taken  up  abroad.  The  purpose  of  Bishop  O’Connor  and 
Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  had  been  achieved  and  the  future  will 
see  its  marvelous  development. 

The  pioneers  in  America  were  men  of  God;  they  had  been  formed 
by  a  master-hand ;  they  were  intensely  devoted  to  their  Blessed 
Founder,  and  like  him  they  blended  in  their  own  characters  the  sweet¬ 
ness  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales  with  much  of  the  austerity  of  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi.  They  awakened  in  the  American  heart  a  passion  of  enthusi¬ 
asm  for  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  his  work  in  the  Church;  they  held 
to  his  rule  and  spirit  with  uncompromising  firmness;  and  yet  they 
became  “all  things  to  all  men”;  they  identified  themselves  with  the 
country;  they  became  one  with  its  people,  and  this  foreign  plant  at¬ 
tained  to  native  growth  in  American  soil.  The  Order  is  not  foreign 
here;  it  is  American.  “Their  work  proves  that  the  rule  and  spirit  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  are  adapted  to  every  clime  and  to  every  age,” 
Cardinal  Gibbons  declared.  These  venerable  men  enshrined  them¬ 
selves  in  the  hearts  of  the  people;  they  left  holy  memories  which  en¬ 
deared  them  to  us;  and  we  recall  them  fondly  and  gratefully,  these 
noble  men  from  the  land  of  Saints  and  Martyrs  and  Founders — the 
seat  of  the  Empire  of  the  Church — Italy.  Fairest  Italy!  How  much 
we  owe  thee!  The  bond  between  thee  and  us  shall  never  be  broken! 
But  we  may  not  tarry  here,  though  fain  we  would  do  so,  for  the 
attraction  is  impelling;  yet  our  narrative  may  not  linger;  the  golden 
threads  must  be  caught  up  before  the  twilight  deepens  and  they  vanish 
in  the  gloom  and  be  no  more. 


117 


118 


The  Passionists 


The  Founder  in  America  was  Father  Anthony  Calandri,  and  to 
Father  John  Dominic  Tarlattini  must  be  given  the  place  of  “Associate 
Founder,”  though  he  was  not  in  the  first  consignment  to  the  American 
mission.  Both  these  men  were  providential,  and  both  lived  with  the 
contemporaries  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  his  companions.  They 
formed  links  between  the  Founder  himself  and  the  Passionists  in 
America.  The  last  of  the  men  received  into  the  Order  by  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross  died  in  1854.  And  many  who  lived  with  those  men  who 
were  received  and  trained  by  the  Saint  and  his  companions,  lived  long 
after  this  date.  Indeed,  one  of  them,  Father  Aurelius  of  the  Sorrow¬ 
ful  Virgin,  still  survives.  He  was  born  in  1826,  and  at  this  date  there 
were  twelve  Passionists  still  living  who  had  been  received  into  the 
Congregation  by  the  Founder  himself.  When  the  last  of  these,  Father 
John  Anthony  passed  to  his  reward  in  1854,  Father  Aurelius  was 
twenty-eight  years  and  six  months  old.  So  that  he  could  easily  have 
seen  some  of  the  admirable  men  who  shed  luster  on  the  Congregation 
in  its  early  days  by  their  virtue,  and  who  had  been  received  into  it 
by  the  Saint  himself. 

Again,  Venerable  Strambi  survived  till  1824,  and  as  lector  he  had 
knelt  with  his  students  around  the  bed  of  the  Founder  as  he  passed 
from  earth  to  heaven;  and  surely  some  of  those  young  students  lived 
for  years  after  Bishop  Strambi  went  to  his  reward. 

Father  Anthony  and  Father  John  Dominic  entered  the  Congregation 
in  1836,  and  it  is  a  simple  fact  of  history  that  they  lived  with  the 
contemporaries  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  his  companions,  with 
those  men  who  had  imbibed  the  spirit  of  the  institute  from  the  Saint 
and  his  companions,  and  who  formed  the  generation  which  succeeded 
that  of  the  Founder  and  first  Fathers.  Hence,  our  Founders  in 
America  transmitted  to  us  what  they  had  received  from  the  contempo¬ 
raries  of  the  Founder  and  his  companions,  and  their  message  is  most 
precious  and  we  must  catch  it  up  and  hand  it  down  to  the  Passionists 
in  America. 

Father  Anthony  was  a  missionary  in  Italy.  He  labored  with  those 
who  had  been  trained  by  the  contemporaries  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
and  his  companions,  and  he  was  chosen  to  give  us  the  norm  of  the 
Congregation  for  our  missions  and  retreats,  or  the  method  of  the 
Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Father  John  Dominic  was  not  a  mis¬ 
sionary;  but  he  was  Rector  of  one  of  our  Retreats  in  Italy,  and  he 
was  chosen  to  transmit  to  us  the  traditions  of  the  Congregation  for 
community  life  and  method  of  government  left  by  the  Founder  him¬ 
self.  Both  these  holy  men  bring  us  very  close  to  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  and  his  companions,  and  their  message  has  a  fascinating  inter¬ 
est  for  the  Passionists  in  America.  It  was  this  message  that  won  our 
hearts  and  made  us  say:  “There  is  nothing  lovelier  in  the  Orders 
of  the  Church.” 


Father  Anthony,  the  Founder  119 

Father  Anthony,  or  Peter  Calandri,  was  born  in  the  city  of  Lisio, 
diocese  of  Mondova,  Kingdom  of  Sardinia,  May  25,  1817.  He  came 
of  a  very  respectable  family.  His  father  was  a  distinguished  civil 
officer  in  Lisio,  and  his  mother  was  noted  for  her  piety,  devotion  to 
her  family  and  great  charity  to  the  poor.  Peter  “enjoyed  the  ad¬ 
vantages  of  cultured  social  surroundings  and  access  to  the  best  schools 
in  Europe.”  Quite  early  he  manifested  a  disposition  to  enter  the 
sanctuary,  to  the  great  delight  of  his  good  mother.  His  studies  were 
accordingly  directed  with  this  end  in  view.  At  thirteen  he  was  sent 
to  college,  and  was  then  a  healthy  and  robust  lad.  At  nineteen  he 
finished  his  college  course  and  entered  the  Passionist  Novitiate  at 
Lucca,  where  he  received  the  habit  of  the  Order  on  July  18,  1836. 
Father  Andrew,  a  saintly  religious,  was  his  Master  of  Novices.  He 
had  filled  the  office  several  times,  and  the  young  men  whom  he  trained 
were  remarkable  for  their  fervor  and  solidity  of  character.  Under 
his  direction  young  Calandri  developed  an  intense  earnestness  and 
great  piety.  He  was  not  satisfied  with  simple  exactness  in  the  observ¬ 
ance  of  the  rule,  but  ever  sought  his  master’s  approval  to  practice  great 
austerities;  and  although  this  tendency  was  kept  within  bounds,  the 
fervent  novice  lost  his  color,  and  his  health  gave  way.  He  became 
emaciated  and  looked  as  if  in  consumption.  The  records  have  it  that 
he  made  his  vows  on  July  18,  1837.  He  passed  through  his  seminary 
course  with  distinction,  was  ordained  on  March  24,  1841,  by  the 
Right  Reverend  F.  X.  Grimaldi,  Bishop  of  Recanati  and  Loretto. 
Then  began  his  missionary  career  under  the  direction  of  the  grave 
and  good  men  in  this  field  who  had  been  the  immediate  successors 
of  the  Founder  and  his  companions.  His  great  zeal,  his  intense  love 
for  souls,  and  his  natural  active  temperament,  led  him  to  work  with 
so  much  energy  and  with  such  good  results  as  to  attract  the  attention 
not  only  of  the  superiors  of  the  Order  but  the  prelates  of  the  Church. 
Among  the  latter  was  Cardinal  Pecci,  Archbishop  of  Perugia,  later  the 
illustrious  Leo  XIII.  He  regarded  Father  Anthony  as  a  reproduction 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  good  Father  in  1846  gave  a  mission  at 
Lago  di  Perugia  at  the  request  of  His  Eminence,  who  was  present  at 
the  closing  exercises.  When  all  was  over,  the  Cardinal  asked:  “Are 
you  through  with  the  mission,  Father  Anthony?”  “All  except  one 
old  woman,”  came  the  answer.  “Well,  well,”  said  His  Eminence, 
“hear  her  and  I  shall  wait  for  you,  so  that  we  may  drive  to  the  city 
together.”  And  they  returned  to  the  city  in  the  Cardinal’s  carriage. 
Father  Anthony’s  record  was  known  in  Rome,  and  he  was  the  choice 
of  Father  General  to  found  the  Order  in  America. 

Father  Anthony  was  thirty-five  when  he  arrived  in  America.  He 
was  tall  and  thin  and  pale,  with  sharp  features,  and  an  aquiline  nose. 
His  gait  was  erect  and  manner  grave  without  affectation.  While 
gentle  and  courteous,  he  was  never  swayed  by  human  respect,  and  he 


120 


The  Passionists 


impressed  one  as  a  man  of  great  austerity  and  holiness.  People  were 
deeply  impressed  by  his  appearance  on  the  platform  under  the  great 
crucifix,  and  at  once  thought  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  He  was  as 
simple  as  a  child  and  the  very  soul  of  candor.  His  sympathy  for 
all  who  approached  him  was  so  genuine  and  so  apparent  that  they 
believed  he  had  the  gratice  gratis  dates  of  the  saints.  He  loved  the 
regular  observance  in  community  life,  and  was  an  edification  to  all 
his  brethren.  Though  so  gentle  in  manner,  he  had  great  firmness  of 
purpose.  He  stood  like  a  rock  for  principle,  yet  no  one  was  more 
ready  to  meet  need  in  the  concrete.  Father  General  had  forestalled 
a  concession  for  American  conditions  and  Bishop  O’Connor  suggested 
this  concession  to  Father  Anthony.  But  the  man  of  God  declared 
that  he  would  return  to  Rome  rather  than  assume  responsibility  for  it. 
This  gave  occasion  to  one  of  his  companions  to  charge  him  before 
the  authorities  of  the  Order  in  Rome  with  an  unyielding  disposition 
and  with  lack  of  courtesy  to  the  Bishop.  But  the  charge  was  un¬ 
founded.  No  one  was  more  courteous  to  the  Bishop,  and  no  one  held 
him  in  greater  affection  and  reverence  than  Father  Anthony,  and  the 
Bishop  thought  more  of  him  for  holding  to  rule.  The  Bishop  revered 
him  as  a  great  servant  of  God,  and  till  he  resigned  his  See,  Father 
Anthony  was  his  confessor.  As  his  health  failed,  the  great  prelate 
would  send  for  Father  Anthony  and  keep  him  near  him  while  the 
ever-recurring  attack  lasted. 

Father  Anthony’s  first  work  as  Founder  was  to  establish  the  Order 
in  America,  and  this  he  did.  The  first  house  was  opened  and  the 
regular  observance  taken  up  before  Father  John  Dominic  arrived  in 
the  country.  His  second  work  as  Founder  was  to  train  the  first  novices 
received  in  the  country.  This  he  did  when  superseded  by  Father 
John  D  ominic  as  Superior.  He  was  the  first  Master  of  Novices,  and 
those  whom  he  trained  became  pillars  of  the  Order  in  America,  as 
will  be  seen  farther  on.  His  third  work  as  Founder  was  to  train  our 
missionaries  for  their  work,  and  to  transmit  to  them  the  method  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  the  traditions  handed  down  from  him  and 
his  companions  for  our  missions  and  retreats.  How  well  he  suc¬ 
ceeded,  the  long  record  of  work  in  this  field  and  its  abundant  harvest 
bear  ample  testimony. 

The  Summer  of  1854  was  unusually  dry  and  hot,  and  the  cholera 
broke  out  in  Pittsburgh  with  great  violence.  The  dread  messenger 
stalked  abroad  and  thousands  were  stricken.  The  hearts  of  men  stood 
still  for  fear,  and  people  fled  from  their  own.  The  clergy  were  over¬ 
taxed,  and  the  Bishop  called  Father  Anthony  to  their  aid.  Father 
John  Dominic  was  now  Superior,  Father  Luke  was  assistant  to  the 
Master  of  Novices,  and  Father  Anthony  was  free  to  answer  the  call. 
Again  he  made  his  home  with  the  Bishop,  and  night  and  day  he  was 
ready  to  minister  to  the  stricken.  He  held  the  local  clergy  back; 


FATHER  ANTHONY  CALANDRY,  C.P. 
The  “Founder"'  of  the  Passionists  in  America 


Father  Anthony,  the  Founder  121 

they  were  needed  by  those  in  health;  he  was  of  no  account;  he  could 
die  and  not  be  missed;  but  it  was  otherwise  with  them.  He  was  ab¬ 
solutely  fearless  when  the  stoutest  hearts  quailed  before  the  destroy¬ 
ing  angel.  He  seemed  immune,  and  his  zeal  knew  no  bounds.  He 
had  “pity  on  the  multitude,”  and  his  presence  in  the  habit  of  the 
Blessed  Founder  brought  comfort  and  courage  and  grace  and  often 
healing  of  the  sick.  Men  of  all  shades  and  opinions  stopped  on 
the  way  to  reverence  the  servant  of  God  as  he  passed  by  with  a 
prayer  on  his  lips  for  the  stricken  city.  They  knew  the  mission  on 
which  he  hurried,  and  to  this  day  they  recall  his  goodness  during  that 
dreadful  visitation.  At  his  death  in  1878,  the  Pittsburgh  Post  said  of 
Father  Anthony:  “His  ministrations  during  the  scourge  endeared 
him  to  the  people  of  all  denominations,  secured  for  him  the  highest 
esteem  of  the  community,  and  proved  the  foundation  of  the  subsequent 
success  of  the  Order  here  in  Pittsburgh.” 

A  noble  young  priest  of  the  diocese  possessing  the  spirit  of  the 
martyrs,  left  his  missions  in  the  country  and  offered  his  services 
to  the  Bishop  for  the  plague-stricken.  This  was  Father  Richard  Phe¬ 
lan,  afterward  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese.  There  was  a  rivalry  be¬ 
tween  him  and  Father  Anthony  for  the  post  of  danger;  of  one,  to  save 
a  life  so  valuable  to  the  Church;  of  the  other  to  spare  the  servant  of 
God.  Here  began  their  friendship.  To  what  it  led  will  be  seen  later 
on  in  this  history.  As  illustrating  the  hardships  of  these  two  de¬ 
voted  priests  at  the  time,  the  words  of  Father  Phelan  are  in  evidence. 
For  three  weeks,  he  said,  he  had  been  on  his  feet  with  very  little 
rest.  He  came  in  one  evening  hardly  able  to  stand;  but  he  would 
not  lie  down,  as  he  expected  to  be  called  again  at  any  moment.  He 
sat  on  the  side  of  his  bed  resting  his  head  on  his  hand  with  his  arm 
on  the  pillow.  He  returned  to  consciousness  only  when  the  rays  of 
the  sun  fell  on  his  face  next  morning.  Father  Anthony  let  him  sleep 
on,  for  he  was  worn  out.  The  plague  did  not  abate  for  three  weeks 
more,  and  they  worked  on  and  on,  these  noble  priests,  Father  Phelan 
and  Father  Anthony. 

Father  Phelan  was  so  impressed  with  “the  man  of  God”  that  when 
the  visitation  had  passed,  he  went  to  the  monastery  on  the  hilltop 
and  asked  to  become  a  Passionist.  Father  Anthony  and  Father  John 
Dominic  conferred  together  and  concluded  that  it  would  be  a  calam¬ 
ity  for  the  diocese  to  lose  this  zealous  priest.  While  indeed  it  would 
be  a  great  asset  for  the  Order,  just  beginning  its  work  in  America, 
it  would  be  unfair  to  take  him  from  their  friend  and  benefactor, 
Bishop  O’Connor.  Though  they  would  like  to  receive  him  and  were 
in  dire  need  of  just  such  men,  they  felt  they  could  not  in  honor  take 
him  from  the  Bishop.  They  decided  that  it  was  God’s  will  he  should 
remain  at  his  post.  It  was  the  case  of  John  Mastai  Ferretti  over  again. 
Both  were  applicants  for  admission  into  the  Order.  One  became 


122 


The  Passionists 


Pope  and  canonized  its  Founder;  the  other  became  a  Bishop  and  pro¬ 
claimed  its  Founders  in  America  “men  of  God.”  But  of  this  anon. 
Father  Phelan  kept  their  counsel  in  mind  and  loved  the  Passionists 
all  the  more,  and  their  Blessed  Founder  as  well. 


CHAPTER  XV 

FATHER  ANTHONY’S  TRAITS 


Father  Anthony’s  Traits  and  Favor  with  God. 

FEATHER  ANTHONY  was  naturally  of  a  hasty  disposition,  and  he 
I  could  show  annoyance  at  things  untoward;  but  his  heart  was 
so  kindly  that  when  he  fancied  that  he  had  given  pain,  his 
ready  reparation  was  often  touching  in  the  extreme.  A  little  novice 
one  day  hesitated  about  going  into  the  garden  in  sandalled  feet,  for 
it  was  snowing.  Father  Anthony  could  not  stand  over-delicacy  in  a 
son  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  he  rebuked  the  little  novice.  In  a 
moment  he  thought  he  had  been  too  severe  and  his  heart  smote  him. 
He  sent  for  the  infirmarian  and  requested  him  to  prepare  hot  water 
and  towels  at  once.  The  novice  was  called  to  the  infirmary  and  Father 
Anthony  knelt  down  and  bathed  his  feet  lest  he  should  catch  cold 
from  his  experience  in  the  snow.  Who  would  not  love  Father  An¬ 
thony!  So  like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross!  He  was  gentleness  itself  to 
the  sick,  and  he  would  insist  himself  on  waiting  on  them,  and  they 
repeated  of  Father  Anthony  what  had  been  said  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross:  “This  father  of  ours  is  a  saint.” 

He  was  very  forgiving.  He  was  going  to  Binghamton,  New  York, 
with  a  companion  to  give  a  mission.  They  had  purchased  their  tickets 
in  Jersey  City  and  were  waiting  to  board  the  train.  While  walking 
on  the  platform,  Father  Anthony  was  suddenly  held  by  a  man  from 
behind,  while  another  took  his  money,  ticket  and  watch,  and  disap¬ 
peared.  Father  Anthony  stepped  on  the  train  and  discovered  that  he 
and  his  companion  had  just  cash  enough  to  carry  them  to  a  point 
within  fifteen  or  twenty  miles  of  Binghamton.  He  paid  his  fare  to 
this  point;  explained  the  situation  to  the  conductor  and  offered  to 
pay  the  balance  on  meeting  Father  Haurigan  at  Binghamton.  The 
conductor  was  very  uncivil  and  told  him  he  could  remain  on  the  train 
only  as  far  as  he  had  paid  his  way.  Father  Anthony  was  perplexed. 
His  companion  offered  his  watch  to  the  conductor  as  guarantee  of 
payment.  This  was  peremptorily  refused.  Then  the  Father  offered 
to  exchange  the  watch  for  the  amount  necessary  to  carry  Father 
Anthony  to  the  end  of  his  journey,  but  no  purchaser  was  found  willing 
to  accept  it.  The  conductor  stopped  the  train  at  midnight  and  put  the 
venerable  priest  off  with  rudeness.  His  companion  went  on  and 
found  Father  Haurigan  waiting  to  receive  them  at  the  station.  On 

123 


124 


The  Passionists 


hearing  of  Father  Anthony’s  adventure,  he  quickly  got  a  number  of 
section  men  on  the  case.  They  were  Irish  Catholics.  They  took  a 
hand-car  and  rushed  to  pick  up  the  venerable  Father  and  bring  him 
on  to  the  city.  There  was  fierce  indignation,  and  it  was  well  for 
the  conductor  that  he  was  beyond  reach.  Father  Haurigan  was  a 
power  to  be  reckoned  with  in  Binghamton  and  the  city  was  roused  in 
resentment.  The  people  demanded  that  the  conductor  be  punished 
for  his  brutal  act.  But  Father  Anthony  begged  that  he  be  forgiven 
and  not  lose  his  position.  The  hardship  he  had  endured  he  simply 
offered  to  God  for  his  blessing  on  the  mission.  In  America  conduc¬ 
tors  are  gentlemen  as  a  rule,  and  the  railroads  require  courteous 
treatment  of  the  passengers  by  the  trainmen. 

Another  incident  is  recounted  which  shows  the  forbearance  of  Father 
Anthony.  He  was  walking  along  Liberty  Street  in  Pittsburgh  wear¬ 
ing  the  clerical  apparel  enjoined  by  the  First  Plenary  Council  just  held 
in  Baltimore.  In  the  opposite  direction  came  a  bigoted  non-Catholic, 
well-known  in  the  city  as  a  popular  captain  of  one  of  the  boats  on  the 
Ohio  River.  He  was  accompanied  by  two  of  his  friends.  It  was  in 
the  “Know-Nothing”  days.  “Look  at  the  old  priest,”  said  the  cap¬ 
tain;  “watch  me,  and  hear  him  curse.”  As  they  passed  Father  An¬ 
thony,  the  captain  jostled  against  him,  and  knocked  his  tall  hat  into 
the  gutter.  Father  Anthony  stopped,  picked  up  his  hat,  brushed 
the  dirt  from  it,  and  simply  said,  as  he  looked  at  the  captain  with¬ 
out  a  change  of  countenance:  “God  bless  you,  my  child.”  It  was  his 
favorite  expression.  That  look  and  those  words  haunted  the  captain. 
God  did  bless  him.  He  sought  out  “the  old  priest”  and  at  the  monas¬ 
tery  door  he  fell  on  his  knees  before  Father  Anthony,  asked  to  be 
forgiven  for  his  shocking  rudeness,  and  to  be  received  into  the 
Church.  He  became  a  devout  Catholic  and  one  of  Father  Anthony’s 
most  devoted  friends. 

It  was  generally  believed  that  Father  Anthony  had  the  power  of 
the  saints,  or  the  grades  gratis  dates.  People  came  from  far  and  near 
to  receive  his  blessing,  and  that  blessing  restored  peace  to  their  souls 
and  healing  to  their  bodies.  But  the  servant  of  God  always  gave 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  credit  for  these  favors.  Only  a  few  can  be 
recounted  here. 

One  day  a  lady  from  Allegheny,  or  the  “North  Side”  now,  called 
on  Father  George  Basel,  then  Rector  of  the  monastery,  to  have  some 
Masses  said.  She  told  him  that  when  a  child  she  was  a  helpless 
cripple.  Her  mother  brought  her  over  in  her  arms  to  be  blessed  by 
Father  Anthony.  The  porter  announced  the  call  and  the  venerable 
Father  came  to  the  parlor.  He  stood  at  the  door  and  kindly  beckoned 
to  the  little  child  to  come  to  him.  At  once  she  leaped  from  her 
mother’s  arms  and  ran  to  him  perfectly  cured!  She  enjoyed  good 
health  ever  after. 


125 


Father  Anthony’s  Traits 

Another  illustration  of  Father  Anthony’s  power.  Mr.  James  P. 
Barr,  founder  and  editor  of  the  Pittsburgh  Post ,  was  on  the  way  to  the 
seaside  accompanied  by  his  wife.  Between  Pittsburgh  and  Phila¬ 
delphia  there  was  a  “head-on”  collision;  the  cars  were  “telescoped” 
and  Mrs.  Barr  was  killed  outright  beside  her  husband.  The  shock 
and  grief  left  Mr.  Barr  in  the  deepest  melancholy.  It  hung  over  him 
like  a  dark  cloud,  and  the  strong  man  succumbed  to  it.  Nothing  ap¬ 
pealed  to  him  now  to  relieve  his  sorrow.  Father  Anthony  took  him 
aside  and  spoke  to  him.  His  words  fell  on  a  heart  till  then  cold 
to  every  influence;  but  they  had  the  power  of  God  to  soothe  and  com¬ 
fort,  to  restore  peace  and  calm.  Now  he  felt  that  the  saintly  woman 
whose  life  had  been  an  edification  and  an  inspiration  to  him,  was  at 
rest  with  God’s  elect.  It  was  like  a  message  from  Heaven.  She 
was  not  lost  to  her  dear  ones;  she  lived  with  the  saints,  and  why 
should  he  grieve  as  one  without  hope?  His  friends  marveled  at 
the  change  and  the  power  of  the  man  of  God. 

Bishop  Phelan  recalled  Father  Anthony’s  first  appearance  on  the 
platform,  during  a  mission  in  the  Cathedral.  “His  English  was  far 
from  perfect.  But  he  was  a  man  of  God,  and  he  had  not  spoken  fif¬ 
teen  minutes,  before  the  people  were  on  their  knees  weeping  for 
their  sins  and  asking  God’s  forgiveness.”  But  Father  Anthony  was 
beautifully  human,  just  like  the  rest  of  us.  Once  or  twice  a  year  he 
took  a  day  off  and  went  fishing  or  hunting,  his  early  sport,  and  he  en¬ 
joyed  it  thoroughly.  Once  he  spent  a  day  in  the  woods,  off  in  the 
country,  and  was  unusually  gay  in  the  evening.  The  Fathers  asked 
what  luck  he  had  in  his  outing.  He  answered  that  he  brought  down 
a  bear,  and  an  old  one  at  that.  Seeing  the  surprise  of  the  Fathers,  he 
explained  that  he  came  across  an  old  farmer  who  had  not  been  to  the 
sacraments  for  years,  and  there  and  then,  he  induced  him  to  make 
his  confession;  he  gave  him  absolution  and  reconciled  him  with  God. 
It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  day’s  hunt  gave  him  great  sport. 

The  old  man  in  his  declining  years  loved  to  play  quoits,  and  he 
would  join  the  scholastics  in  the  game.  He  was  Vice-Rector  at  the 
time,  and  the  game  was  .played  in  the  woods  on  Thursday  after¬ 
noon.  If  his  side  won,  he  would  order  some  little  refreshment  for 
the  students — his  dear  children — he  called  them,  and  these  dear  chil¬ 
dren  now  and  then  were  disposed  to  let  his  side  win  the  game.  They 
would  lose  the  game  but  win  the  refreshments,  and  the  dear  old 
saint  seemed  as  happy  as  any  boy  over  the  game.  How  could  we  help 
loving  our  gentle  father  and  friend!  He  won  our  hearts  to  form 
our  characters. 

Father  Anthony  gave  his  first  mission  in  1841,  and  his  last  in  1877; 
the  first  in  Italy,  the  last  in  America.  He  labored  on  the  missions 
for  thirty-one  years,  he  trained  our  missionaries  in  America  and  trans¬ 
mitted  to  them  the  method  and  tradition  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  for 


126 


The  Passionists 


the  missions.  This  method  with  adaptations  to  meet  the  circumstances 
of  a  country,  is  faithfully  followed  by  the  Passionists  in  America. 
They  hold  to  the  message  transmitted  to  them  by  the  venerable  Father 
as  it  was  handed  down  from  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  This  method 
and  norm  for  the  missionaries  will  be  given  in  a  separate  chapter 
farther  on.  Father  Anthony  would  take  no  excuse  for  deviations 
from  it  beyond  the  adaptations  made  to  meet  the  circumstances  of  the 
country.  Still  less  would  he  excuse  neglect  to  preach  on  the  Passion. 
On  this  subject,  he  said,  the  Fathers  should  be  at  their  best,  as  noth¬ 
ing  from  them  appeals  more  directly  to  the  hearts  of  the  faithful, 
as  they  have  a  special  power  and  grace  from  God  to  win  souls  to  Him 
when  they  speak  on  this  subject.  He  was  himself  a  living  illustration 
of  all  he  taught  the  missionaries.  After  speaking  on  the  eternal 
truths  and  filling  the  minds  of  his  audience  with  salutary  fear,  there 
was  no  resisting  his  tender  appeal  to  the  crucifix,  and  his  exhortation 
to  trust  in  the  mercy  of  God,  who  always  forgives  the  poor  sinner 
who  turns  to  Him  with  a  contrite  heart.  He  was  like  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross  on  the  missions,  and  the  missionary  Fathers  hold  his  mes¬ 
sage  to  them  as  a  sacred  heritage.  “A  Passionist,”  he  said,  “should 
be  disinterested  in  his  work.  Let  us  work  purely  for  God  and  souls, 
and  Providence  will  take  care  of  our  Congregation.” 

The  prelates  and  priests  and  people  of  the  country  who  knew  Father 
Anthony  declared  that  he  was  a  saint.  His  own  brethren  who  saw 
him  at  close  range,  day  by  day  for  years,  bear  the  same  testimony. 
The  Reverend  Mother  Sebastian,  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  in  Pittsburgh, 
a  lady  of  fine  intelligence  and  holy  life  herself,  speaking  for  her 
community,  who  had  known  Father  Anthony  from  his  arrival  in  Amer¬ 
ica  till  his  death,  said  that  they  venerated  him  as  a  great  servant  of 
God  and  believed  that  he  worked  miracles.  The  unanimity  of  senti¬ 
ment  on  the  part  of  the  faithful  as  to  the  holiness  of  Father  Anthony 
leads  to  the  conviction  that  the  Church  will  yet  in  her  own  good  time 
accord  to  him,  in  America,  the  place  given  the  venerable  Father 
Dominic,  in  England,  and  formally  recognize  his  reputation  for 
sanctity.  His  death  was  in  keeping  with  his  holy  life.  Father  John 
Dominic  was  called  to  Iris  bedside  as  the  end  approached.  He  ar¬ 
rived  at  St.  Mary’s  Monastery,  Dunkirk,  New  York,  on  the  evening  of 
April  25,  1878,  accompanied  by  Father  Amadeus.  On  the  following 
day  Father  Anthony  made  a  general  confession  to  Father  John 
Dominic.  On  the  27th,  the  vigil  of  the  feast  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
he  received  the  Holy  Viaticum.  He  spent  the  day  repeating  his  favor¬ 
ite  prayers  and  in  listening  to  the  history  of  the  Passion  from  the 
Gospel  of  St.  John.  He  was  heard  to  say:  “Thanks  be  to  God.  It  is 
now  forty  years  since  I  received  the  habit  at  Lucca.”  He  did  not 
speak  after  9:30,  and  at  10:25  he  calmly  expired. 

Father  John  Dominic  was  Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Monastery  at  this 


127 


Father  Anthony’s  Traits 

date,  and  Father  Amadeus,  the  Founder  in  Mexico  and  subsequently 
in  Spain,  was  Master  of  Novices,  in  Pittsburgh.  Both  were  in  great 
grief  at  the  death  of  their  friend,  and  both  bore  testimony  to  his  holy 
life  and  apostolic  spirit.  Next  morning,  Sunday,  April  28th,  a  solemn 
Mass  of  Requiem  was  sung  for  him  by  Father  Constantine  Colclough, 
assisted  by  Father  William  Geagan  and  Father  Hugh  R.  Barr.  The 
records  state  that  Father  William  addressed  the  vast  congregation 
and  spoke  most  feelingly  of  Father  Anthony  and  the  holiness  of  his 
life.  The  remains  were  brought  to  the  Chapel  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
in  the  afternoon,  where  they  were  reverently  reviewed  by  the  faithful. 
That  night  they  were  borne  away  at  11:30  to  Pittsburgh  for  interment 
under  the  altar  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

By  special  decree  from  Rome,  the  feast  of  the  Saint  this  year  was 
held  on  the  29th,  as  the  28th  fell  on  Sunday,  the  Octave  of  Easter. 
On  Monday  afternoon  the  Church  in  Pittsburgh  was  crowded  with 
devout  clients  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  waiting  to  be  blessed  with  the 
relic  of  the  Saint  after  Vespers.  At  the  end  of  this  service,  the  re¬ 
mains  of  Father  Anthony  were  brought  into  the  church;  and  when  the 
people  saw  the  well-known  features  of  their  friend,  they  wept  aloud. 
The  face  was  placid  and  beautiful  in  death.  Strangely,  there  was  no 
gruesomeness  in  this  case.  “It  was  a  saint  at  rest,”  they  said,  as  they 
approached  and  knelt  beside  him  and  wept.  Young  and  old  kissed  his 
feet  and  hands,  and  placed  their  rosaries  on  his  heart  to  be  treasured 
as  souvenirs  of  the  servant  of  God.  Never  were  reverence  and  affec¬ 
tion  more  demonstrative  at  the  death  of  any  Passionist  in  America. 

Next  morning  at  9:30,  Solemn  Mass  was  celebrated  for  him.  The 
Bishop  of  the  diocese,  the  Right  Reverend  John  Tuigg,  D.D.,  was  pres¬ 
ent  with  many  of  the  clergy,  secular  and  regular.  All  the  religious 
communities  in  Pittsburgh  were  represented.  The  Bishop  paid  the 
handsomest  tribute  to  Father  Anthony’s  work  and  holy  life,  and  then 
he  pronounced  the  last  absolution. 

During  the  day  crowds  came  from  the  city  to  show  their  reverence 
for  the  deceased.  In  the  afternoon,  800  children  accompanied  by  the 
pastor,  Father  Bernard  marched  from  St.  Michael’s  Church  with  their 
sodality  banner  draped  in  mourning.  These  little  children  knelt 
around  the  good  Father  to  say  the  rosary  for  him,  and  their  prayers 
were  interrupted  by  sobbings  of  grief.  Their  tribute  moved  the  hearts 
of  all  present.  Father  Bernard  told  them  the  story  of  his  life,  and  the 
virtues  that  made  him  dear  to  God  and  his  Blessed  Mother,  and  the 
lessons  they  were  to  learn  from  it.  And  when  night  came  and  the  re¬ 
mains  were  to  be  laid  away  to  rest,  the  members  of  the  community 
were  observed  in  the  act  of  cutting  little  pieces  off  his  habit  and  even 
his  hair  for  relics,  a  spontaneous  tribute  to  the  holiness  of  the  man  oi 
God.  But  there  is  much  yet  to  be  recounted  in  this  story  of  Father 
Anthony. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


FATHER  ANTHONY’S  ASSOCIATES 

Father  John  Dominic — His  Love  for  Americans — Father  Albinus — A  Miraculous 

Escape. 

FATHER  JOHN  DOMINIC  was  born  July  23,  1815,  in  Limano, 
diocese  of  Lucca,  Italy.  He  was  baptized  the  following  day, 
and  confirmed  at  the  age  of  seven.  He  received  the  habit  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  on  January  10,  1836,  and  was  ordained  at  St. 
John  Lateran,  December  19,  1842,  by  Archbishop  Vespinagni.  At 
thirty-three  years  of  age  he  was  a  man  of  mature  judgment,  and  was 
elected  Rector  of  the  Retreat  of  Pievetorina  in  1851,  and  he  would  have 
been  reelected  in  1854,  if  Father  General  had  not  intervened.  Im¬ 
mediately  after  the  Chapter,  Father  General  appointed  him  Com¬ 
missary  to  represent  himself  in  America.  This  position  he  held  till 
1863,  when  he  and  Father  Anthony  were  called  to  Rome  for  the  Gen¬ 
eral  Chapter,  by  the  famous  “Padre  Pio,”  who  succeeded  Father 
Anthony  of  St.  James  as  Vice  General.  During  Father  John  Dominic’s 
administration  as  Commissary,  two  new  houses  were  established  in 
America,  one  in  Dunkirk,  New  York,  the  other  in  West  Hoboken,  New 
Jersey;  and  now  in  the  General  Chapter  the  new  Province  of  Blessed 
Paul  of  the  Cross  was  created.  Father  John  Dominic  was  elected 
the  first  Provincial,  with  Fathers  Gaudentius  and  Anthony  consultors. 
At  the  end  of  three  years  Father  Anthony  was  elected  Provincial,  and 
Father  John  Dominic  was  reserved  to  establish  the  Order  in  Mexico. 
While  Provincial,  he  was  sent  to  California  by  the  General,  Father 
Peter  Paul,  to  adjust  matters  there  and  effect  a  permanent  foundation. 
But  for  various  reasons  this  foundation  was  not  effected,  and  the 
Fathers  who  had  labored  on  the  Pacific  Coast  were  withdrawn.  Some 
came  north  to  the  Province  of  Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross;  others  went 
to  Mexico  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  foundation  there.  This  was 
now  effected  by  Father  John  Dominic.  Having  accomplished  this 
he  came  north,  and  in  1869  he  was  elected  Master  of  Novices  and 
again  took  up  his  residence  in  Pittsburgh.  Father  Anthony  was  now 
Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat  and  the  founder  and  associate  were  again 
in  their  first  home.  In  1872,  Father  John  Dominic  was  again  elected 
Provincial,  and  three  years  later  was  made  Rector  of  the  Retreat  in 
Pittsburgh.  While  holding  this  office,  he  was  elected  Consultor-Gen- 
eral  in  1878;  six  years  later  he  was  reelected  to  this  position.  In  1881 

128 


Father  Anthony’s  Associates  129 

and  1884,  he  presided  at  the  Provincial  Chapters  in  America  in  the 
name  of  the  Most  Reverend  Father  General,  and  the  Fathers  had  the 
benefit  of  his  wisdom  and  holy  counsels.  After  the  Chapter  in  1884, 
he  went  to  Mexico  as  Visitor-General  and  died  there  on  March  22,  1886. 

Father  John  Dominic  excelled  in  tact  and  prudence.  He  knew  when 
to  exercise  authority.  He  maintained  peace  and  order  by  his  sweet¬ 
ness  of  manner  and  gentle  courtesy  to  all.  It  was  said  of  him  that 
“he  was  an  angel  of  light”;  his  decisions  seemed  unerring  and  rarely 
had  to  be  reversed.  His  piety  and  self-denial  were  no  less  con¬ 
spicuous  than  his  learning.  He  acted  as  theologian  to  the  Bishop 
of  Pittsburgh  at  the  Ninth  Provincial  Council  of  Baltimore,  and  again 
as  diocesan  consultor.  He  was  not  a  missionary,  but  he  was  most  as¬ 
siduous  in  the  confessional,  and  many  were  guided  by  him  in  the 
spiritual  life  and  sought  his  counsel.  He  was  confessor  to  the  Sisters 
of  Mercy  in  Pittsburgh  for  years.  Mother  Sebastian,  speaking  for  the 
Sisters,  said  of  him:  “Father  John  Dominic  was  a  very  superior  man 
and  a  great  confessor.”  People  found  light  and  strength  and  comfort 
in  the  words  that  fell  from  his  lips,  and  God’s  grace  accompanied 
them. 

He  was  a  man  of  prayer  and  ever  guided  by  the  spirit  of  humility. 
He  was  often  found  in  the  kitchen  and  garden  assisting  the  lay- 
brothers  in  their  work.  No  one  was  a  greater  lover  of  the  regular 
observance  and  all  knew  that  when  he  was  not  present  with  the  com¬ 
munity  at  its  various  exercises,  his  absence  was  simply  unavoidable. 
He  went  before  his  brethren  in  every  duty  prescribed  by  rule.  This 
was  the  man  chosen  by  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  to  transmit  to 
the  Passionists  in  America  the  norm  for  community  life  and  method 
of  government  left  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

He  was  always  at  prayer  in  choir  with  the  community,  and  his 
presence  was  an  inspiration.  The  peace  and  stillness  and  recollection 
of  that  hour  came  back  like  a  lovely  memory  and  the  heavens  seemed 
open  to  receive  our  petitions.  The  fruits  of  prayer  were  seen  in  the 
peace  and  unity  that  reigned  in  the  house  and  in  the  lightness  of 
heart  with  which  all  observed  the  rule.  “The  beauty  of  peace”  dwelt 
in  the  house  over  which  this  excellent  Superior  ruled.  He  was  keen 
and  observant,  without  prying,  and  he  knew  when  a  man  began  to 
neglect  prayer;  and  with  exquisite  tact  and  sweetness  he  gave  warning 
of  danger  ahead.  He  could  throw  gentleness  into  the  very  tones 
of  his  voice,  and  no  one  could  resist  his  kindness.  Of  men  who  left 
the  Order,  he  was  heard  to  say  that  “they  had  given  up  the  practice 
of  prayer.  A  Passionist  must  pray  to  persevere,”  he  said.  “With¬ 
out  prayer  the  restraints  of  his  life  will  be  irksome  and  he  will  shirk 
them.”  He  often  dwelt  on  our  need  of  God’s  help  and  the  consequent 
necessity  of  prayer.  “An  abiding  sense  of  our  dependence  on  God 
and  humble  prayer  for  His  help  will  be  our  greatest  security,”  he  said. 


130 


The  Passionists 


“The  hour  of  trial  will  come,  and  if  we  neglect  prayer  we  shall  suc¬ 
cumb  to  weakness.”  He  also  quoted  St.  Bernard:  “We  must  collect 
in  prayer  what  we  give  out  in  action”;  and  he  saw  that  the  Fathers 
after  their  missionary  labors  were  given  the  time  prescribed  for  rest 
and  prayer.  “Come  apart  and  rest  a  little,”  said  Our  Lord  to  the 
Apostles.  “For  there  were  many  coming  and  going  and  they  had  not 
so  much  as  time  to  eat.” 

In  the  students  he  looked  for  the  greatest  innocence  of  life  and 
docility  of  heart.  Then,  during  the  formative  period  in  their  train¬ 
ing,  they  could  be  fashioned  after  the  model  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
and  they  could  be  relied  on  to  sustain  the  Congregation  by  their 
priestly  lives  and  efficient  work;  while  a  lack  of  innocence  and  do¬ 
cility  at  this  period  would  result  in  disaster  later  on.  Hence  his 
solicitude  to  have  the  best  direction  for  the  students;  and  he  impressed 
on  their  directors  and  professors  the  great  responsibility  of  their 
trusts.  He  was  wont  to  give  them  the  greatest  encouragement,  and  he 
often  told  them  that  there  was  nothing  which  contributed  more  to  “the 
grateful  memory  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion”  than  their  work.  “Give  the 
students  your  best,”  he  said,  “and  the  great  work  of  the  Congregation 
will  go  on  and  you  will  fulfill  your  vow.” 

He  laid  down  the  principle  that  authority  emanates  from  God; 
that  God  asserts  His  supreme  dominion  over  rational  creatures  through 
it;  that  He  exercises  His  sovereignty  over  us  through  it;  that  He  com¬ 
mands  us  through  our  Superiors,  and  that  we  are  bound  to  obey 
them  according  to  the  extent  of  the  power  given  them  to  command 
us.  Obedience  is  homage  to  God.  This  is  a  principle  of  faith,  and 
he  declared  that  Americans  accepted  it  as  readily  as  any  people  on 
earth;  they  are  docile  and  obedient;  but  they  like  to  see  the  reason 
for  what  they  are  told  to  do;  it  is  one  of  their  traits.  “Their  obe¬ 
dience,”  he  said,  “is  not  blind.  It  is  rational.  They  look  for  honesty 
and  consistency  in  their  Superiors,”  and  he  did  not  think  less  of 
them  on  this  account.  He  loved  us  and  he  would  not  countenance 
the  slur  cast  on  Americans  by  some  people  in  Europe,  that  “Americans 
have  wild  ideas  of  liberty  and  independence  and  seem  totally  unsuited 
for  the  Religious  Life.”  This  is  a  calumny.  The  virtue  of  obedience 
and  respect  for  rightful  authority  comes  as  easily  and  naturally  to 
Americans  as  to  any  other  people.  Foreign  lawlessness  on  the  part 
of  those  who  mistake  license  for  liberty  on  reaching  our  shores, 
has  given  occasion  to  “wild  ideas”  about  us,  on  the  part  of  accusers. 

Father  John  Dominic  understood  us  and  loved  us  as  his  children; 
he  won  our  hearts  and  confidence.  We  were  plastic  in  his  hands  and 
were  molded  after  the  pattern  which  he  had  received  from  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross.  It  was  said  of  him  and  Father  Anthony  that  they  be¬ 
came  more  American  that  the  Americans  themselves;  and  the  prelates 
of  the  Church  said  that  “they  were  providential  men” — “international 


Father  Anthony’s  Associates  131 

men.”  They  were  never  heard  to  drop  a  word  that  showed  a  lack 
of  sympathy  for,  or  disloyalty  to  the  country  or  its  institutions,  or 
a  lack  of  respect  for  its  people.  As  an  illustration  of  Father  John 
Dominic’s  delicacy  on  this  point:  He  always  addressed  the  scholastics 
as  “gentlemen.”  On  entering  the  recreation  room,  he  would  say: 
“Well,  gentlemen,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  so  well  and  so  happy.  Keep 
the  rule  and  pray,  and  then  enjoy  your  recreation.”  “He  treated 
us  with  delicate  courtesy;  he  put  us  at  our  best;  and  we  loved  him. 
With  all  his  gentleness  he  was  a  strong  man,  and  we  knew  it,  and  there 
was  good  discipline. 

During  the  Civil  War  an  army  was  encamped  on  the  hills  beyond 
the  monastery  over  the  city.  Father  John  Dominic  visited  the  men, 
and  from  the  little  store  at  the  monastery  and  its  slender  resources 
he  contributed  to  their  comfort  and  was  especially  kind  to  the  sick. 
The  officers  and  men  became  his  friends  and  were  determined  to  protect 
the  monastery  if  the  city  were  attacked  by  the  armies  of  Virginia. 
When  the  danger  had  passed  and  they  were  ordered  elsewhere,  they 
came  to  assist  at  Mass  in  the  church.  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini 
addressed  them,  and  there  was  no  mistaking  the  splendid  patriotism  of 
this  good  priest.  Officers  and  men  left  the  encampment  with  blessings 
“on  the  Fathers  of  the  monastery.” 

While  Father  John  Dominic  stood  for  the  observance  of  rule,  he 
always  gave  with  a  generous  heart  and  kindly  grace,  what  the  rule 
allowed  the  community.  The  recreations  had  to  be  taken,  and  they 
were  made  attractive  and  an  occasion  for  greater  union  and  charity. 
The  man  of  God,  though  naturally  reserved  and  of  quiet  dignity,  was 
always  present  and  seemed  to  enjoy  them  himself.  With  him  it  was  a 
simple  duty  to  add  to  their  attractiveness.  The  choir  observance  with 
the  Passionists  is  simply  a  matter  of  rule.  They  are  not  bound  to  it 
by  their  vows  like  some  of  the  old  Orders  of  the  Church;  and  exemp¬ 
tion  from  it  on  certain  days  is  necessary  to  uphold  the  tradition  handed 
down  from  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Father  John  Dominic  would  have 
no  half  and  half  measure  here.  The  choir  observance  was  simply 
suspended,  lest  custom  should  impose  the  obligation  of  the  old  Orders, 
and  besides,  he  said,  it  led  to  greater  love  for  the  choir  observance. 
Like  Cardinal  Gibbons,  the  grand  old  man  of  the  Passionists  disliked 
“excessive  rigor  and  pernicious  laxity.”  He  made  Our  Lord’s  yoke 
“sweet  and  the  burden  light,”  and  won  our  hearts  to  them.  His  last 
counsel  to  us  was  to  be  mindful  of  the  warning  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  on  the  observance  of  “evangelical  poverty,”  as  the  circumstances 
of  the  country  made  it  easy  to  fail  in  this  matter.  And  he  re¬ 
minded  us  of  the  charge  left  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  “that  on  the 
proper  training  of  the  novices  and  the  good  government  of  the  rectors 
depend  the  welfare  of  the  whole  Congregation  and  the  peace  of  each 
of  our  Retreats.” 


132 


The  Passionists 


His  death  was  calm  and  holy.  He  received  the  Last  Sacraments 
devoutly;  and  when  told  that  the  end  was  at  hand,  he  simply  said: 
“Fiat  voluntas  Dei”  “Cupio  dissolvi ,  et  esse  cum  Christo .”  Great 
was  the  sorrow  of  all  who  knew  him,  when  his  death  was  at  hand. 
Many  wept  at  his  funeral  as  if  they  had  lost  their  last  friend  on  earth. 
He  was  buried  at  Capultitlan,  in  Mexico.  As  the  funeral  cortege  ap¬ 
proached  the  town  on  its  way  from  Toluca,  the  people  came  out,  took 
the  coffin  from  the  hearse,  and  carried  it  themselves  to  the  chapel, 
where  it  rests  under  the  altar. 

Throngs  came  from  the  neighboring  towns  and  walked  in  procession 
with  lighted  tapers,  while  the  streets  were  draped  in  mourning  and 
all  were  in  tears  at  the  last  blessing. 

Far  from  his  own  beloved  Italy  and  his  devoted  children  of  the 
North,  Los  Americanos ,  this  son  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  laid  to 
rest  till  the  morning  of  the  Resurrection.  “Rest  on,  dear  Father,  in 
God.  ‘In  eternity  there  is  no  succession  of  thought  and  no  sense  of 
a  succession  of  time’;  a  thousand  years  are  but  as  a  moment;  thy  rest 
will  not  seem  long  till  that  morning  when  we  shall  meet  thee  again!” 
But  his  story  will  recur  anon.  He  said,  “Americans  cannot  be  driven , 
hut  they  can  be  led  to  what  is  best.”  Let  us  be  led  by  the  love  and 
care  so  lavished  upon  us,  by  Father  Anthony,  the  Founder,  and  his 
associate,  Father  John  Dominic,  in  the  formation  of  “The  Passionists 
in  America,”  to  what  they  claim  for  us,  that  we  were  “true  sons  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  an  honor  to  his  Congregation.” 

Father  Albinus  was  one  of  the  pioneers  who  accompanied  Bishop 
O’Connor  to  America,  and  his  story  may  be  briefly  told  here.  In 
personal  appearance  he  was  the  reverse  of  Father  Anthony.  He  was 
small  in  stature,  with  a  full  ruddy  complexion,  and  “the  picture  of 
health.”  He  was  intelligent,  studious,  had  good  taste  and  an  aptitude 
for  business.  He  had  great  zeal  and  activity,  and  had  mastered  the 
English  language  and  spoke  it  without  a  foreign  accent.  His  style 
was  simple  and  clear;  he  had  a  resonant  voice  and  was  naturally  elo¬ 
quent.  Few  were  more  successful  in  the  missionary  field  than  the 
venerable  Father.  He  labored  in  every  part  of  the  country  and 
brought  hundreds  of  thousands  back  to  their  religious  duties.  On 
all  his  missions  non-Catholics  were  received  into  the  Church,  many 
of  them  intelligent  and  educated  people.  He  had  great  powers  of 
endurance,  was  very  self-sacrificing,  ever  joining  prayer  with  work. 
He  was  a  strong  advocate  of  total  abstinence  which  is  self- imposed  and 
5e//-enforced;  not  imposed  and  not  enforced  in  violation  of  personal 
right  and  the  fundamental  freedom  guaranteed  by  the  Constitution, 
and  during  his  missionary  career  he  gave  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
pledges.  He  appealed  to  men  to  make  this  sacrifice  in  honor  of  the 
sacred  thirst  of  Our  Lord  on  the  Cross,  and  few  could  resist  his  appeal. 
In  the  New  England  States  he  was  in  great  demand,  and  the  clergy  re- 


Father  Anthony’s  Associates  133 

garded  him  as  a  great  apostle  of  temperance.  He  was  assistant  su¬ 
perior  in  Pittsburgh  from  the  opening  of  the  house  in  1854,  till  the 
spring  of  1860,  when  he  was  sent  to  found  St.  Mary’s  Monastery,  at 
Dunkirk,  New  York.  Here  he  remained  for  three  years,  built  the  new 
monastery,  finished  the  church,  organized  parish  societies,  advanced 
the  cause  of  Catholic  education,  and  inaugurated  a  great  temperance 
movement.  His  training  in  parochial  work  at  Loretto,  Pennsylvania, 
now  served  him  in  good  stead.  “There  were  excellent  people  in  the 
parish  who  responded  nobly  to  his  efforts,  and  their  example  was 
followed  by  the  untoward,  and  he  had  zealous  assistance  in  the  Fathers 
assigned  to  St.  Mary’s.  Very  soon  they  had  won  the  affection  and 
veneration  of  St.  Mary’s  people.  Mr.  John  O’Brien,  one  of  the  oldest 
members  of  the  congregation  living  at  this  date,  declares  that  Father 
Albinus  was  revered  as  a  saint,  and  that  “the  change  which  he  brought 
about  in  the  aspect  of  things  was  like  passing  from  earth  to  heaven.” 

In  1863,  Father  Albinus  returned  to  the  missionary  field;  in  1866, 
he  was  elected  First  Provincial  Consultor;  and  in  1869,  he  succeeded 
Father  Anthony  as  Provincial.  As  Provincial  he  formed  the  nucleus 
of  a  Preparatory  College  in  West  Hoboken,  and  on  the  missions  he 
was  alert  to  secure  good  candidates  for  it.  When  there  was  danger 
of  losing  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  Retreat  in  Rome,  after  the  occupation 
of  the  city  by  the  Piedmontese,  he  consecrated  the  Province  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  to  obtain  its  safety  and  he  ordered  this  act  of  consecration 
to  be  renewed  annually.  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  was  saved  from  confisca¬ 
tion,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  Province  and  the  whole  Congregation. 
In  1872,  he  once  more  began  to  devote  all  his  energy  to  his  favorite 
work  on  the  missionary  field.  But  like  a  true  son  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  he  never  lost  his  love  for  retirement  and  prayer  while  engaged 
in  labor  for  souls. 

A  miraculous  escape:  Father  Albinus  was  requested  to  give  a  mis¬ 
sion  at  Madison,  Ohio.  It  was  to  open  on  December  31,  1876.  On 
the  evening  of  the  28th,  he  took  the  Pacific  Express  from  Jersey  City 
and  arrived  next  evening  at  five,  in  Erie.  He  intended  to  remain  on 
the  Express  as  far  as  Ashtabula  and  there  take  a  local  train  on  to 
Madison,  as  the  Express  did  not  stop  at  this  town.  But,  strangely,  on 
getting  into  Erie  he  decided  to  leave  the  Express  there  and  passed  into 
the  local,  which  was  to  follow  the  Express  immediately.  The  night 
was  one  of  the  stormiest  ever  known  on  the  Lake  Shore.  A  blizzard 
was  raging  and  the  snow  was  deep.  The  Express  left  on  time,  drawn 
by  two  engines,  and  sped  away  in  the  darkness.  The  local  followed, 
but  had  gone  only  half  a  mile  when  it  was  snow-bound  and  returned  to 
Erie.  But  the  Express  went  on  burrowing  its  way  through  the  freezing 
drifts,  and  was  crossing  the  bridge  east  of  Ashtabula  when  the  whole 
structure  gave  way  and  the  train  plunged  headlong  down  seventy-five 
feet  into  the  ravine  and  frozen  stream  below!  Many  were  killed; 


134 


The  Passionists 


many  more  were  burned  to  a  crisp  in  the  lurid  flames.  The  country 
was  shocked,  and  sorrow  and  sympathy  went  out  to  the  poor  victims 
and  the  bereaved  ones.  Father  Albinus  was  thought  lost.  But  he  was 
saved  by  a  loving  Providence,  for  his  work  was  not  yet  done.  He 
continued  to  give  missions  till  the  end  of  1381. 

Thereafter  he  spent  his  days  in  church  at  West  Hoboken,  New 
Jersey,  hearing  confessions,  always  kindly  helpful  to  those  who  ap¬ 
proached  him.  His  work  was  a  perpetual  mission.  Prelates  and 
priests  referred  cases  to  him  for  settlement;  and  many  a  poor  soul  was 
restored  to  grace  and  reconciled  to  the  Church  through  his  ministry. 
Many,  too,  were  blessed  at  the  altar  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  by  the 
venerable  Father  and  not  a  few  claimed  to  have  received  great  mercies 
through  his  prayers.  But  he  always  said  it  was  through  their  faith 
and  the  intercession  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  He  died  peacefully  on 
September  2,  1887,  after  having  received  the  Holy  Sacraments.  Over 
eight  thousand  came  to  see  the  remains  in  the  Church  and  show  their 
reverence  for  him.  He  was  born  in  the  Province  of  Naples,  June  25, 
1816;  professed  in  the  Congregation  November  19,  1839,  and  or¬ 
dained  eight  years  afterward. 


CHAPTER  XVII 


MORE  ABOUT  FATHER  ANTHONY’S  ASSOCIATES 

Father  Stanislaus — The  Noble  Officer  and  the  Amiable  Passionist — Good  Brother 

Lawrence. 

Feather  Stanislaus  parezyki  was  another  of  the  three 

i  pioneers.  He  was  born  December  30,  1814,  of  wealthy  and 
noble  parents  in  Pieskerscham,  in  the  diocese  of  Breslau, 
Poland.  He  received  an  excellent  education,  and  entered  the  army 
after  passing  through  the  Military  Academy  with  great  honor.  Few 
men  in  the  service  were  more  accomplished  than  the  handsome  young 
officer,  Anthony  Parezyki,  and  none  more  loyal  to  God  and  the  Church. 
Like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  he  was  called  from  the  camp  to  the  Church. 
At  twenty-eight  he  resigned  his  commission  and  went  to  Rome  to  be¬ 
come  a  Passionist.  He  received  the  habit  at  Monte  Argentaro  on 
August  2,  1842,  taking  the  name  of  Stanislaus  of  the  Assumption.  He 
was  ordained  on  March  20,  1847,  at  Viterbo,  by  Cardinal  Pionnetti, 
and  was  chosen  by  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  to  accompany  Bishop 
O’Connor  to  America.  In  the  Pittsburgh  Press  of  1852,  he  is  described 
as  “tall,  lithe,  handsome,  with  hazel  eyes,  black  hair  and  military 
bearing.”  He  seemed  always  recollected  in  God  and  unconscious  of 
the  attention  which  he  attracted.  He  won  the  hearts  of  the  good,  and 
instinctively  inspired  fear  in  the  evil-minded.  He  spoke  German  as 
fluently  as  his  native  tongue,  Polish,  and  was  appointed  Pastor  of 
St.  Michael’s  Church  in  Birmingham.  This  position  he  filled  from 
the  early  part  of  1853  till  May  1,  1860.  In  this  charge  he  worked 
with  intense  zeal  and  revealed  great  administrative  ability.  Nothing 
was  overlooked  by  his  observant  care.  There  was  military  exactness 
and  method  in  the  attention  which  he  gave  every  parochial  duty,  and 
St.  Michael’s  has  since  come  to  be  known  as  “the  best  organized  parish 
in  the  country.”  Its  boundaries  on  the  south  side  of  the  Mononga- 
hela,  at  this  date,  were  undefined  and  a  sick  call  sometimes  meant  a 
whole  day  on  horseback.  Father  Stanislaus  was  wrapt  in  holy  recol¬ 
lection  when  he  carried  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  He  seemed  oblivious 
to  all  things  but  the  “Great  Presence.”  On  one  occasion,  as  he  rode 
over  a  bridge  on  the  way  to  Six  Mile  Ferry,  the  planks  gave  way  and 
both  horse  and  rider  went  through  the  breach  and  were  held  fast  on 
the  broken  structure.  The  river  was  rising  rapidly  after  the  rains, 
and  the  good  Father  was  unable  to  free  himself  from  the  dangerous 

135 


136 


The  Passionists 


position  in  which  he  was  caught.  He  thought  his  hour  had  come 
and  he  was  about  to  consume  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  He  prayed  to 
Our  Lady  and  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  to  come  to  his  aid,  as  the  sick  call 
was  urgent.  Just  then  a  herd  of  steer  came  floating  down  the  river. 
They  struck  the  bridge  and  horse  and  rider  were  released.  On  reach¬ 
ing  the  water  the  faithful  animal  swam  to  shore.  The  Blessed  Sacra¬ 
ment  was  saved  and  the  call  attended  to  in  time.  This  fact  we  have 
from  the  lips  of  the  Father  himself. 

Marvelous  stories  are  told  by  the  good  old  people  of  St.  Michael’s 
of  the  saintly  priest,  but  as  they  are  not  sufficiently  attested,  though 
vouched  for  by  the  people,  they  cannot  be  recorded  here  as  historic 
facts.  However,  as  an  illustration  of  the  supernatural  power  accorded 
him  by  popular  acclaim,  the  following  story  is  interesting.  There 
existed  in  Birmingham  a  wicked  secret  organization.  Its  members 
disliked  the  man  of  God  and  they  opposed  him  in  every  way  they  dared. 
They  would  like  to  “remove”  him,  as  these  lawless  people  say.  One 
evening  two  of  them  called  at  the  rectory  and  announced  an  urgent 
sick  call.  The  venerable  Father  went  at  once  to  the  altar  for  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  took  the  Holy  Oils  and  stepped  into  the  carriage  at 
the  door.  They  drove  off  at  once  toward  a  summer  resort  out  on 
the  hills,  and  on  reaching  a  lonely  spot,  the  horses  stopped  and  the 
Father  stepped  out  of  the  carriage.  Suddenly  a  revolver  was  held  be¬ 
fore  him  and  he  was  jeeringly  told  to  say  his  last  prayer.  The  mili¬ 
tary  man  was  cool  and  brave.  “Stand  there,”  he  said  to  his  captors, 
“till  I  return  and  replace  the  Blessed  Sacrament.”  And  they  stood 
there  held  by  an  invisible  power  till  the  Father  reached  the  church, 
and  glad  they  were  to  escape,  and  never  again  did  this  un-American 
organization  dare  molest  the  man  of  God. 

Father  Stanislaus  planned  the  splendid  church  of  St.  Michael’s,  and 
it  was  well  under  way  when  Father  Luke  succeeded  him  as  Rector. 
He  retired  to  the  monastery  on  the  hill,  in  1860,  and  was  subsequently 
assigned  to  the  new  foundation  in  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  across 
the  Hudson  River  from  New  York.  He  was  an  accomplished  musician 
and  had  a  remarkably  good  voice.  It  is  recounted  of  him  that  while 
collecting  funds  for  the  new  building  at  West  Hoboken,  he  would  enter 
the  parlors  of  the  old  Astor  House  in  New  York,  sit  at  the  piano,  and 
very  soon  the  exquisite  harmonies  that  floated  in  the  air  would  bring 
the  guests  at  the  great  hotel  around  him.  They  were  delightfully  en¬ 
tertained  and  the  good  priest  would  tell  them  the  object  of  his  visit 
and  there  was  always  a  generous  response  for  the  missionary  enter¬ 
prise. 

It  was  said  that  while  an  officer  in  the  army,  he  had  played  before 
royalty.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  venerable  Father  was  so  reticent  about 
himself  that  it  was  difficult  to  verify  the  charming  anecdotes  told  of 
him.  Fie  did  play  on  one  occasion  for  His  Excellency,  Governor  Hoyt 


;  MBaBBEm 


i 

i 


FATHER  STANISLAUS  PAREZYKI  OF  THE  ASSUMPTION,  C.P. 
An  Associate  of  the  Founder  in  America 


More  About  His  Associates 


137 


of  Pennsylvania.  The  Governor  was  invited  over  to  the  monastery  by 
his  friends  in  Pittsburgh  to  see  the  venerable  priest  and  to  hear  him 
play  and  sing.  The  Father  played  and  sang  the  national  airs  of  many 
mnds  for  the  Governor  and  his  party.  The  fine  and  gracious  person¬ 
ality  of  Governor  Hoyt  is  still  remembered  by  the  seniors  at  the  mon¬ 
astery  and  the  pleasure  his  visit  gave  the  community. 

The  Pittsburgh  Chronicle  and  Telegraph  speaks  kindly  of  the  ven¬ 
erable  Father  as  “a  great  composer  and  musician,”  and  it  once  sent 
its  representative  with  a  great  master  in  music  to  see  him.  They  were 
accompanied  by  a  leading  physician  of  the  city.  The  old  man  went  to 
the  organ  and  played  and  sang  for  them.  The  musician  said:  “I 
have  never  heard  anything  more  impressive.  The  Father’s  power  over 
the  keys  is  wonderful.  I  was  reminded  of  the  ‘lost  chord’  and  as  I 
repeated  the  lines  for  the  venerable  Father,  I  told  him  that  I  thought 
he  had  found  it  and  given  us  an  echo  of  the  great  ‘amen.’  He  has  a 
baritone  voice  of  great  compass,  power  and  softness.  It  embraces 
much  of  the  tenor  range  and  is  of  the  liquid  quality  of  the  Italian 
tenors,  clear,  perfect  in  tone,  and  rings  out,  filling  the  chapel,  till  the 
echoes  answer  again  and  again  with  the  old  Latin  words  of  the  selec¬ 
tion.”  The  physician  declared  that  he  “had  never  heard  a  voice 
which  had  so  outlasted  age  as  that  of  Father  Stanislaus.  It  was  mar¬ 
velous.”  It  is  like  the  charming  stories  of  Monasticism  in  the  ages  of 
faith,  this  one,  recounted  by  the  Chronicle  and  Telegraph.  Father 
Stanislaus  and  John  Kelly  of  Tammany  Hall,  New  York,  were  great 
friends,  and  the  venerable  priest  now  and  then  would  stop  to  see  his 
friend.  Once  when  he  called,  a  meeting  of  musicians  was  in  session  in 
the  city,  and  Mr.  Kelly  prevailed  on  his  friend  to  accompany  him  to 
the  hall  where  they  were  assembled.  He  did  so,  but  his  name  was 
not  announced.  He  sat  at  the  piano  and  played.  There  was  rapt  at¬ 
tention  in  a  moment.  Then  all  left  their  places  and  gathered  round. 
The  old  man  sang  to  the  accompaniment.  They  were  wildly  enthusi¬ 
astic — these  masters.  They  were  charmed  with  the  venerable  priest. 
One  of  them  said:  “You  are  Father  Stanislaus.  No  one  but  he  could 
sing  and  play  like  this.”  He  had  heard  of  the  Father’s  fame  in  music. 

To  the  end,  Father  Stanislaus  seemed  to  possess  the  innocence  of 
childhood  and  its  joyousness  in  the  service  of  God.  To  enter  his 
presence  was  like  pleasant  sunshine.  Charity  was  his  favorite  virtue, 
and  it  became  known  that  daily  in  the  Holy  Mass  he  asked  Our  Lord 
for  this  virtue.  He  was  always  very  gentle  and  helpful  in  the  con¬ 
fessional,  and  people  declared  that  he  as  well  as  Father  Anthony  had 
the  power  of  the  saints.  They  flocked  to  him  for  help  in  need,  and 
God  often  blessed  their  simple  faith.  The  Fathers  who  lived  with 
him  declared  that  he  practiced  heroic  virtue,  and  they  cited  many  il¬ 
lustrations  of  fact  in  proof  of  this  statement.  He  died  in  Pittsburgh 
the  home  of  his  heart,  on  May  3,  1892,  on  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Cross, 


138 


The  Passionists 


during  the  octave  of  St.  Paul,  the  patronal  feast  of  the  house  and 
Province.  He  was  the  last  of  the  founders,  and  the  city  was  in  mourn¬ 
ing.  The  representatives  of  the  press  came  to  get  the  story  of  his 
life,  and  the  people  in  thousands,  Catholics  and  non-Catholics,  crowded 
to  review  the  remains  of  the  servant  of  God  and  show  their  respect 
for  him.  Good  Bishop  Phelan  came,  and  the  clergy  in  great  num¬ 
bers,  to  assist  at  the  Mass;  and  the  scenes  at  Father  Anthony’s  funeral 
were  renewed.  The  Bishop  gave  the  last  blessing,  and  the  people 
sobbed  aloud  as  the  monastery  bells  tolled  the  funeral  knell  and 
Father  Stanislaus  was  laid  away  to  rest  in  the  little  plot  beside  the 
church,  on  the  hilltop,  at  the  southside. 

Brother  Lawrence  Giacomo  was  the  first  lay-brother  chosen  for  the 
American  foundation,  and  was  one  of  Bishop  O’Connor’s  band.  He 
was  born  at  Montalto  in  the  Marches,  Italy,  and  entered  the  Congrega¬ 
tion  at  Monte  Argentaro,  November  14,  1847.  He  was  well  trained 
in  the  Religious  Life.  He  loved  God,  hated  sin,  and  never  neglected 
prayer.  He  held  the  office  of  infirmarian,  was  of  a  kindly  and  cheerful 
disposition,  always  polite  and  obliging  at  home  and  abroad.  He  was 
reliable,  and  had  the  confidence  of  his  Superiors.  He  was  deputed 
to  collect  funds  for  the  new  foundation  and  church  in  Pittsburgh, 
through  the  United  States  and  Canada,  and  Bishop  O’Connor’s  letter 
always  secured  for  him  the  most  kindly  consideration.  His  mission 
was  blessed  with  success.  As  an  illustration  of  the  kindness  with  which 
he  was  received  by  the  bishops,  and  their  sympathy  for  the  work  of 
the  Passionists  in  America,  even  outside  the  Union,  the  following  letter 
of  the  Bishop  of  Montreal  is  interesting: 

“We,  the  undersigned,  Bishop  of  Montreal,  hereby  recommend 
to  the  charity  of  the  faithful,  Brother  Lawrence,  Passionist.  We 
visited  his  monastery  in  Rome,  founded  by  Blessed  Paul  of  the 
Cross.  Here  is  preserved  with  great  veneration  the  room  wherein 
that  servant  of  God  lived  and  died.  Herein  at  the  hour  of  his 
death,  he  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  Our  Lord  and  the  Holy  Vir¬ 
gin  and  the  souls  of  all  those  whom  he  had  saved  by  his  apostolic 
labors.  We  mention  this  fact  that  all  who  may  assist  the  spiritual 
children  of  that  zealous  missionary  in  the  good  work  which  they 
have  undertaken,  may  be  animated  with  the  sweet  hope  that 
they  themselves  will  be  assisted  during  life  and  at  their  death  by 
the  souls  of  all  those  toward  whose  salvation  they  may  have  con¬ 
tributed  by  assisting  the  Passionist  Fathers  to  establish  their 
Order  in  America.  May  God  reward  them  a  hundredfold. 

(Signed) 

“Ignatius, 

“Bishop  of  Montreal. 

“Bishopric  of  Montreal, 

“June  18,  1858.” 


More  About  His  Associates 


139 


All  the  bishops  of  Canada  received  the  Brother  very  graciously  and  ac¬ 
ceded  to  Bishop  O’Connor’s  request.  Bishop  Charbonel  of  Toronto 
gave  a  very  handsome  donation  himself ;  Bishop  Prince  of  St.  Hyacinth 
made  a  strong  appeal  to  the  faithful  from  the  pulpit  to  help  Brother 
Lawrence.  These  generous  prelates  should  be  remembered  forever 
in  the  prayers  of  the  children  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  as  friends  and 
benefactors.  Brother  Lawrence  was  a  true  Passionist,  and  his  piety 
and  virtue  were  recognized  by  these  illustrious  prelates,  as  well  as  by 
our  own.  Through  their  kindly  aid  the  new  church  adjoining  the  mon¬ 
astery  was  finished  and  paid  for. 

Brother  Lawrence  was  sent  to  aid  the  foundation  on  the  Pacific 
Coast  attempted  by  Father  Peter  Magonotti.  But  this  proved  a  fail¬ 
ure,  and  Brothers  Lawrence  and  Hyacinth  were  directed  by  their  Su¬ 
periors  to  proceed  to  Mexico  where  a  foundation  had  been  made  with 
success.  Accordingly,  they  left  Virginia  City,  Nevada,  for.  San  Fran¬ 
cisco,  on  May  9,  1865,  and  on  the  13th  sailed  for  Nicaragua.  Here 
they  were  to  meet  the  steamer  for  New  York;  but  she  was  wrecked  and 
they  were  landed  at  the  Isthmus  of  Panama  to  await  another  going 
north.  Two  weeks  in  this  unhealthy  clime  in  the  tropics,  brought  on 
a  violent  attack  peculiar  to  that  region.  The  lack  of  care  on  the 
crowded  boat  to  New  York  aggravated  the  trouble;  and  when  they 
arrived  at  the  monastery  in  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  Brother  Law¬ 
rence  was  in  a  state  of  extreme  weakness.  The  physician  was  called 
in  at  once  and  everything  done  to  save  him,  but  it  was  too  late.  He 
sank  rapidly,  showing  the  most  delicate  appreciation  of  the  care  lav¬ 
ished  upon  him.  He  made  his  confession  and  was  anointed,  but 
could  not  receive  Holy  Communion,  owing  to  the  turn  his  illness  had 
taken.  He  expressed  the  greatest  gratitude  to  God  for  the  privilege 
of  dying  surrounded  by  his  brethren  and  aided  by  their  prayers.  He 
was  sustained  and  comforted  by  God’s  grace  in  that  last  dread  ordeal, 
and  passed  away  on  June  27,  1865,  at  the  early  age  of  thirty-nine  years. 
His  remains  were  taken  to  Pittsburgh  and  interred  under  the  sanctuary 
of  the  church  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Thus  God  rewarded  the  sacri¬ 
fices  made  by  this  humble  and  faithful  Brother  for  the  first  foundation 
in  America. 

Brother  Jerome  was  the  second  Brother  sent  from  Italy,  and  his 
name  and  story  come  in  order  after  Brother  Lawrence.  He  was  born  in 
Rome  on  the  7th  of  April,  1827.  His  parents,  Clement  Mazantini 
and  Mary  Antina  Lescotti,  were  very  good  people,  and  their  son,  An¬ 
thony,  inherited  from  them  those  traits  of  character  and  the  disposition 
that  later  on  reflected  the  honor  on  them  and  credit  on  the  Passionists. 
At  a  tender  age  Anthony  was  left  an  orphan,  and  he  was  placed  at 
the  celebrated  school  of  St.  Michael-a-Ripagranda  in  his  native  city. 
Here  he  received  a  good  elementary  education  and  the  sound  religious 
training  for  which  its  pupils  became  so  renowned.  Every  trade  and 


140 


The  Passionists 


art  were  taught  in  this  school  and  the  young  Mazantini  chose  that  of 
cabinet-maker.  In  this  he  became  a  master,  and  acquired  several  arts 
besides.  He  was  skillful  in  drawing  and  building;  he  developed  good 
taste  and  correct  judgment;  he  was  active  and  painstaking,  and  gave 
promise  of  the  success  for  which  the  Romans  are  distinguished  in 
art  and  building. 

He  became  acquainted  with  the  Passionists  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul  s 
and  felt  drawn  to  the  Order.  His  application  for  admission  was 
favorably  received  and  he  entered  the  Novitiate  at  Monte  Argentaro  on 
May  31,  1853.  During  his  novitiate  he  was  so  devout,  so  earnest,  so 
docile,  that  he  was  proposed  to  the  others  as  an  example  of  a  perfect 
novice.  His  skill  and  taste  were  soon  discovered  and  turned  to  good 
account.  He  made  new  stalls  for  the  choir  and  did  exquisite  cabinet 
work  for  the  church  of  St.  Joseph  at  the  Novitiate.  Not  long  after  his 
profession,  he  was  chosen  to  accompany  Father  John  Dominic  and 
Father  Luke  to  America.  He  was  an  acquisition  for  the  new  founda¬ 
tion  in  Pittsburgh.  He  knew  what  our  Congregation  requires  in  build¬ 
ing,  and  was  very  helpful  to  the  architect  and  contractors.  The  mon¬ 
astic  arrangement  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat,  its  simplicity  and  taste  and 
modest  expenditure,  were  in  great  part  due  to  him.  The  choir  and 
church  which  were  so  much  admired  were  outlined  by  him,  and  the 
cabinet  work  was  done  by  him.  Nothing  escaped  his  notice  and  there 
was  no  needless  expense  anywhere.  The  English  Province  gave  very 
kindly  aid  to  the  new  foundation,  as  we  have  related,  in  sending 
Brother  Alphonsus  to  assist  Brother  Jerome;  and  the  artist,  Mr.  Ales- 
sandrini,  was  untiring  in  his  efforts  to  reproduce  a  Roman  church  and 
monastery  on  a  wild  hilltop  overlooking  the  city  of  Pittsburgh. 

Brother  Jerome  readily  acquired  the  language  of  the  country.  He 
was  always  courteous  and  kindly  in  manner,  and  was  quickly  recog¬ 
nized  as  a  good  business  man  by  the  quick-witted  Americans.  Hence, 
he  won  their  esteem  and  made  many  friends  among  them  for  the  Con¬ 
gregation  in  its  day  of  need.  But  his  active  disposition  never  led  him 
to  lose  sight  of  the  need  of  prayer.  He  was  too  well  trained  for  that, 
and  he  joined  prayer  with  work.  He  was  a  model  Passionist  and  set 
an  example  for  the  young  Brothers  in  the  new  Province.  Though  he 
had  the  confidence  and  respect  of  the  Superiors,  he  never  lost  sight  of 
the  reverence  and  delicate  attention  due  to  the  priesthood,  as  enjoined 
by  the  rule.  His  companions  emulated  his  example.  They  were  simply 
delightful,  these  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  They  revealed  the 
refining  influences  of  religion  and  union  with  Our  Lord  in  His  Passion. 
Its  lessons  made  them  utterly  unselfish. 

Our  Brothers  have  care  of  the  domestic  concerns  of  the  house. 
They  are  not  servants;  the  humblest  duties  in  the  house  of  God  assume 
a  dignity  and  importance  for  them,  since  they  are  done  for  Our  Lord 
Himself.  These  good  men  are  inspired  by  the  thought  of  the  simple 


More  About  His  Associates 


141 


and  humble  duties  of  our  Blessed  Lady  in  the  holy  house  in  Nazareth, 
and  their  dignity  and  preciousness  in  the  sight  of  Heaven,  and  they  are 
happy  in  imitating  Our  Lady  in  their  work  for  Our  Lord.  This  was 
the  secret  of  Brother  Jerome’s  fidelity  to  the  humblest  duties  as  well 
as  to  the  greater  tasks  imposed  on  him  by  obedience.  He  never  shirked 
any  duty.  After  years  of  faithful  work  in  America,  when  the  Congre¬ 
gation  was  well  established  he  asked  to  return  to  Italy.  The  Superiors 
acceded  to  his  request;  and  with  the  love  and  respect  of  all  who  knew 
him,  and  with  sincere  regret  for  his  loss  to  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross,  he  left  for  Italy  on  August  22,  1878. 

Father  John  Dominic,  now  Consultot-General,  was  returning  to  Rome 
with  a  class  of  students  for  the  International  College  of  the  Scala 
Santa,  and  Brother  Jerome  accompanied  him.  They  sailed  from  Phila¬ 
delphia  on  the  SS.  Ohio.  In  the  Eternal  City,  Brother  Jerome  acted 
as  porter  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  and  he  was  always  glad  to  receive 
Americans  and  show  them  every  attention  when  they  called  to  visit 
the  shrine  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  implore  the  intercession  of 
the  Saint.  The  Fathers  often  said  to  him:  “How  fond  these  Amer¬ 
icans  are  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross!”  The  good  Brother  always  an¬ 
swered:  “They  know  him  through  his  sons  in  America.”  He  always 
had  the  best  word  to  say  of  the  Passionists  in  America.  He  attended 
to  the  poor  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  and  had  charge  of  their  kitchen, 
and  when  his  American  friends  insisted  on  doing  anything  for  him,  he 
consented  to  their  doing  it  for  the  poor.  They  were  his  charge,  and 
his  friends  from  America  loved  to  help  him.  Though  born  in  Rome 
and  having  many  friends  and  relatives  there,  he  rarely  went  abroad, 
for  he  loved  solitude  and  retirement.  He  was  fond  of  prayer  to  the 
end,  and  would  not  lose  a  moment  allotted  to  this  exercise  by  rule; 
nay,  he  was  wont  to  spend  in  prayer  the  time  left  him  after  the  exact 
fulfillment  of  his  other  duties.  He  was  stationed  at  the  Scala  Santa 
for  some  time,  and  there  he  gave  the  same  edification,  revealing  great 
delicacy  of  conscience  and  an  absorbing  devotion  to  Our  Lord’s  Pas¬ 
sion.  When  recalled  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  a  few  months  before  his, 
death,  his  words  were:  “I  have  come  now  to  prepare  for  death”;  and 
there  in  the  home  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  at  his  shrine,  in  prayer 
and  penance,  he  prepared  for  the  end.  On  the  feast  of  the  Epiphany, 
he  accompanied  one  of  the  priests  who  went  to  bless  a  good  family  in 
Rome,  who  had  asked  in  simple  faith  for  this  favor.  The  weather 
was  severe  and  Brother  Jerome  was  taken  with  a  chill ;  pneumonia  de¬ 
veloped,  and  realizing  its  gravity,  he  calmly  prepared  for  death.  He 
was  perfectly  tranquil,  and  when  asked  by  his  confessor  if  he  had  any 
trouble  or  anxiety,  he  replied  that  he  was  at  perfect  peace  and  resigned 
to  God’s  holy  will.  And  wishing  to  die  with  mind  and  heart  at  the  foot 
of  the  Cross,  he  requested  to  have  read  to  him  the  portions  of  the 
Passion  which  had  been  his  favorite  points  in  meditation.  Armed  with 


142 


The  Passionists 


the  thought  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion,  he  passed  to  the  reward  of  the 
saints.  The  Passionists  in  America  can  never  forget  Brother  Jerome, 
nor  his  faithful  service  in  the  early  days,  and  the  example  set  for  our 
Brothers  in  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

MISSIONS  BEGUN 


Father  Gaudentius — Missions  Begun — Father  Luke  Baudinelli — The  Railroad 

Accident. 

FATHER  GAUDENTIUS  ROSSI  was  born  in  Ospidalitti,  diocese 
of  Vintimilia,  Italy,  on  May  10,  1817.  He  entered  the  Congre¬ 
gation  at  Monte  Argentaro,  May  24,  1836.  Eighteen  months 
after  his  ordination,  he  was  sent  to  England  to  aid  the  venerable 
Father  Dominic.  He  mastered  the  language  quickly  and  became  a  very 
zealous  and  efficient  missionary.  His  learning  and  eloquence  attracted 
attention  and  he  brought  many  into  the  Church.  During  his  mission¬ 
ary  career  in  England  he  realized  the  dangers  to  which  young  girls 
were  exposed  in  the  manufacturing  towns  and  cities,  and  he  founded 
the  “Sisters  of  the  Cross  and  Passion”  in  Bolton,  Lancashire,  whose 
chief  work  is  to  care  for  and  protect  these  girls. 

Father  Gaudentius’  arrival  in  America  has  already  been  recorded. 
Those  who  knew  him  in  his  prime  and  heard  him,  declare  that  his 
sermons  were  logically  reasoned  out  and  that  his  descriptive  powers 
were  simply  marvelous.  In  1858,  at  the  request  of  the  Most  Reverend 
Peter  Richard  Kenrick,  Father  Gaudentius  gave  a  mission  in  the  Ca¬ 
thedral  of  St.  Louis.  His  Grace  assisted  at  all  the  sermons  and  ex¬ 
pressed  his  unqualified  approval  of  them  and  the  method  followed 
by  the  good  Father.  He  used  a  plain  and  argumentative  style  and 
avoided  undue  excitement,  and  the  Archbishop  said  that  this  style 
of  preaching  is  calculated  to  produce  lasting  good  in  the  audience. 
Father  Gaudentius  had  learned  much  from  the  venerable  Father  Dom¬ 
inic  as  to  the  best  method  of  preaching  to  the  people  of  “the  North,” 
and  he  had  accompanied  Cardinal  Wiseman  in  his  missionary  tours 
in  England.  The  great  Cardinal  had  taught  him  how  to  win  the  inter¬ 
est  of  mixed  audiences  and  how  to  convey  the  truth  to  them.  He  be¬ 
came  a  valuable  asset  for  “home  missions”  in  America. 

A  letter,  written  in  1862,  during  the  mission  given  in  Utica,  New 
York,  fell  into  the  hands  of  one  of  the  Fathers  years  afterward.  It 
is  descriptive  of  the  mission  and  the  missionaries,  and  will  prove  in¬ 
teresting  at  this  date.  “Nothing  white  about  them,”  the  writer  says; 
“no  stockings  or  shoes,  only  sandals  in  the  church  and  house.  The 
principal  preacher  is  Father  Gaudentius.  His  style  is  deep,  his  reason¬ 
ing  astute,  with  a  great  knowledge  of  Scripture.  He  is  a  man  of 

143 


144 


The  Passionists 


middle  size.  Father  Anthony  is  tall,  very  thin,  with  hollow  cheeks  and 
looks  every  inch  the  ascetic.  His  style  is  impassioned;  he  speaks  to 
the  sinner;  he  startled  us  all  this  evening  by  preaching  on  the  death 
of  the  unrepentant  and  the  fate  of  the  reprobate  soul.  He  wound  up 
by  suddenly  throwing  himself  on  his  knees  and  imploring  the  divine 
mercy  and  forgiveness.  There  were  few  present  who  did  not  look 
into  their  hearts  and  see  on  which  side  of  Our  Lord  they  hoped  to  stand 
on  the  last  day.  The  third,  Father  Albinus,  is  a  small  round  man, 
celebrated  for  his  kindness  and  learning;  he  is  a  practical  preacher. 
The  morning  sermons  have  all  been  on  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord  and 
deeply  interesting.  These  Fathers  are  called  Passionists,  because  they 
devote  themselves  to  preaching  on  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord;  and  so 
much  study  have  they  given  it,  that  it  seems  like  opening  a  sealed  book 
to  hear  them.  In  listening  to  them,  we  wonder  at  our  ignorance  in 
not  having  better  understood  the  Scriptures.” 

The  record  of  every  mission  contains  the  story  of  converts  received. 
The  Fathers  were  always  courteous  to  their  audiences  and  were  ever 
careful  never  to  hurt  the  feelings  of  any  one  while  presenting  the  truth 
and  the  claims  of  the  Church.  Hence,  they  were  often  requested  to 
preach  to  non-Catholics.  As  early  as  1862,  after  a  mission  to  the 
Catholic  people  of  St.  Joseph’s  Parish,  in  Boston,  Father  Gaudentius 
gave  a  week’s  mission  to  non-Catholics. 

In  the  records  of  the  house  in  Pittsburgh  for  1860,  this  entry  was 
made:  “From  our  constant  experience  on  the  missions,  it  is  evident 
that  a  large  number  of  Protestants  would  enter  the  true  fold  if  more 
attention  could  be  paid  to  them,  and  if  the  resident  clergy  could  spare 
the  time  to  cultivate  the  salutary  sentiments  awakened  by  the  mission.” 

Father  Gaudentius  had  great  experience  in  dealing  with  non-Catholics 
in  England.  Fie  had  no  experience  on  the  missions  in  Italy  with  the 
contemporaries  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  the  adaptations  in  the 
method  of  the  Saint  made  for  England  and  Ireland  were  not  suitable 
for  conditions  in  America.  Hence,  it  was  not  Father  Gaudentius,  but 
Father  Anthony  who  gave  us  the  method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 
But  Father  Gaudentius  had  labored  in  England  with  Cardinal  Wiseman 
and  the  venerable  Father  Dominic  at  the  Oxford  Movement,  and  he 
became  an  adept  in  leading  non-Catholics  into  the  one  fold  of  Christ. 
He  transmitted  his  experience  to  younger  missionaries  in  the  field.  It 
was  said  of  Father  Anthony  and  Father  John  Dominic  that  they  be¬ 
came  thorough  Americans  and  formed  American  missionaries  on  this 
side.  It  was  one  of  the  secrets  of  their  success  in  America.  Father 
Gaudentius  strangely  remained  an  Englishman.  He  gave  evidence  of 
the  fine  traits  there  that  the  American  Founder  and  his  associates  gave 
here ,  and  that  won  the  hearts  of  our  people.  His  English  leanings 
sometimes  brought  Father  Gaudentius  into  clash  with  the  fine  old 


145 


Missions  Begun 

pioneer  priests,  with  memories  fresh  of  persecution  and  oppression  in 
their  own  land,  and  with  the  presence  of  atrocious  propaganda  that 
followed  their  people  to  the  new  world,  which  they  were  trying  to 
defeat.  But  when  they  heard  the  story  of  his  life,  they  were  always 
disposed  to  make  kindly  allowance  for  him.  They  simply  regarded 
in  him  the  zealous  and  holy  missionary. 

Father  Gaudentius  wrote  a  very  good  book  on  the  Passion,  The 
Voice  of  Jesus  Crucified.  He  was  a  man  of  no  mean  ability,  and  it  is 
to  be  regretted  that  he  did  not  devote  his  talents  to  doctrinal  and  de¬ 
votional  subjects  and  let  prophecy  alone.  He  had  read  some  French 
authors  on  the  subject.  It  had  a  fascination  for  him  and  he  published 
7  he  Christian  Trumpet.  It  was  discouraged  by  the  Fathers  who  re¬ 
viewed  it,  as  sensational ;  but  technically  there  was  nothing  in  it  against 
faith  or  morals,  and  out  of  deference  to  the  venerable  man,  it  passed 
the  censors  and  appeared  in  print. 

As  he  began  to  fail,  he  lost  his  English  in  part,  and  his  mannerisms 
became  delightfully  quaint  and  are  still  recounted  by  the  senior  clergy. 
One  of  his  expressions  was  “Poor  Gaudentius,”  whether  in  sympathy 
or  humility  the  clergy  could  not  say;  but  they  all  think  of  him,  not  as  a 
“prophet”  but  as  a  holy  priest.  He  did  great  missionary  work  in  his 
day,  and  his  memory  is  held  both  by  them  and  the  Passionists  in  Amer¬ 
ica  in  grateful  remembrance. 

The  missionary  work  of  the  Passionists  in  America  began  soon  after 
the  arrival  of  Father  Gaudentius.  The  missionaries  were  Fathers 
Gaudentius,  Anthony,  and  Albinus.  From  April,  1856,  to  September, 
1860,  seventy-five  retreats  and  missions  were  given;  retreats  to  the 
clergy  and  religious  communities;  missions  to  the  people  in  the 
dioceses  of  Pittsburgh,  Erie,  Cleveland,  Alton,  St.  Louis,  Buffalo, 
Brooklyn,  Hartford,  and  Boston.  The  first  mission  was  in  the  Cathe¬ 
dral  in  Pittsburgh,  the  first  outside  the  diocese  of  Pittsburgh,  in  St. 
Joseph’s  Church,  Brooklyn,  New  York.  Both  missions  were  blessed 
with  extraordinary  graces.  St.  Joseph’s  Church  in  Brooklyn  was 
thronged  at  every  service.  More  than  five  thousand  approached  the 
sacraments  and  fifteen  non-Catholics  were  received  into  the  Church, 
some  of  them  of  superior  education.  It  was  stated  in  The  Metropolitan 
of  1858,  that  during  the  mission  God  was  pleased  to  manifest  His  favor 
by  special  graces  of  an  external  character.  It  got  out  among  the 
people  that  Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross  had  cured  the  sick  “on  the  in¬ 
stant,”  and  the  afflicted  were  brought  to  the  church  in  great  numbers  to 
be  blessed  with  the  relics  of  the  servant  of  God,  and  God  honored  His 
servant  and  rewarded  the  faith  of  the  people  in  several  instances.  This 
was  given  in  The  Metropolitan  on  creditable  authority.  The  remark¬ 
able  occurrences  attracted  the  attention  of  the  country  and  were  written 
up  in  the  press  and  periodicals.  Even  in  France  press  notices  of  them 


146 


The  Passionists 


appeared.  This  mission  opened  on  November  29th,  and  closed  on 
December  20,  1859.  It  marked  the  beginning  of  home  missions. 
Father  Gaudentius  died  August  12,  1891. 

Father  Luke  Baudinelli:  Sketches  of  the  earliest  Passionists  would 
not  be  complete  without  the  story  of  this  priest.  Fie  came  of  a  noble 
and  distinguished  family.  He  was  born  at  Sarzana,  Tuscany,  Novem¬ 
ber  1,  1830;  in  early  childhood  he  had  aspirations  to  the  religious 
life.  In  boyhood  he  was  attracted  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion. 
Even  then  he  was  fond  of  prayer;  it  was  his  soul’s  delight,  and  the 
inspiration  came  that  as  a  Passionist  he  could  lead  a  life  of  union  with 
God.  At  fifteen,  on  finishing  his  collegiate  course,  he  entered  the  Con¬ 
gregation.  As  a  young  student  he  met  the  venerable  Father  Dominic, 
“Apostle  of  England,”  who  told  him  to  study  German ,  as  it  would  be 
very  helpful  to  him  in  future  years.  Young  Baudinelli  gave  it  some 
attention,  but  did  not  see  at  the  time  how  it  would  ever  be  helpful  to 
him.  But  Father  Dominic’s  prophecy  came  true.  Soon  after  his  or¬ 
dination  he  was  chosen  by  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  to  accompany 
Father  John  Dominic  to  America.  He  was  clever,  given  to  prayer,  and 
very  priestly,  and  Father  General  decided  that  he  would  be  a  good  asset 
for  the  new  foundation.  On  arriving  in  Pittsburgh  he  was  made  as¬ 
sistant  to  Father  Anthony,  the  Founder,  who  had  assumed  charge  of 
the  novices.  Quickly  he  learned  the  language  of  the  country  and  spoke 
it  fluently,  and  the  prophetic  words  of  the  venerable  Father  Dominic 
came  back  to  him.  He  applied  himself  in  good  earnest  to  the  study 
of  German.  Young  and  hardy,  he  often  went  down  to  St.  Michael’s 
for  the  late  Mass  on  Sunday.  And  this  acted  as  a  stimulus  to  become 
proficient  in  German  as  well  as  in  English.  In  less  than  a  year  he 
was  able  to  preach  in  this  language  and  as  assistant  to  Father  Stanis¬ 
laus  used  to  take  his  turn  on  Sunday  in  preaching  to  St.  Michael’s  con¬ 
gregation.  He  was  tall,  active,  and  manly;  ever  courteous  and  kindly 
to  those  about  him,  -and  soon  became  a  general  favorite.  There  was 
something  so  singularly  pure  and  priestly  in  his  life  that  it  was  an 
inspiration  not  only  to  his  brethren  but  to  all  with  whom  he  came  in 
contact.  It  was  like  a  delicate  essence,  or  a  sweet  perfume  of  the  soul; 
the  clean  of  heart  detected  it,  and  involuntarily  thought  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  who  never  lost  his  baptismal  innocence.  People  felt  it. 
They  always  feel  it — the  clean  of  heart — in  the  presence  of  the  holy 
priest  or  nun,  as  they  feel  the  Great  Presence  when  they  enter  the 
sanctuary. 

Mother  Sebastian  in  speaking  of  the  early  Passionists,  said  of  Father 
Luke:  “He  was  a  holy  priest  and  greatly  respected  by  every  one  in 
Pittsburgh.”  In  1860,  he  superseded  Father  Stanislaus  as  Pastor  of 
St.  Michael’s  congregation,  and  during  the  three  years  of  his  adminis¬ 
tration,  he  completed  the  splendid  church  begun  by  Father  Stanislaus. 
His  judgment  was  always  correct,  and  he  joined  fine  tact  with  rare 


147 


Missions  Begun 

executive  ability.  It  was  said  of  him  that  he  became  a  German  while 
a  good  American.  He  certainly  was  greatly  beloved  by  the  German 
priests  and  people  while  he  was  like  one  of  them.  The  American 
bishops  said  of  those  early  Passionists  that  they  were  “international 
men,”  they  were  so  thoroughly  Catholic,  while  identifying  themselves 
with  the  country.  They  would  not  compress  Catholic  truth  and  Cath¬ 
olic  ideals  into  the  narrow  mold  of  “Nationalism,”  while  they  recog¬ 
nized  the  virtue  of  patriotism  and  the  beauty  of  sentiment  for  one’s 
native  land.  They  became  all  things  to  all  men  to  gain  all  to  Christ. 
Father  Luke  was  the  eldest  of  three  brothers,  all  Passionists  and  all 
Americans  at  heart.  It  was  pleasantly  said  of  them  that  Father  Luke 
be  came  a  German,  Father  John  Baptist,  an  Irishman,  and  Father  John 
Philip,  a  Frenchman,  so  devoted  were  they  to  the  peoples  with  whom 
they  had  cast  their  lot  and  for  whom  they  labored.  They  certainly 
illustrated  one  of  the  noblest  traits  of  Italian  churchmen.  While  lov¬ 
ing  Italy  for  all  that  is  great  and  beautiful  in  it,  they  can  become  in¬ 
ternational  men,  in  the  sense  of  the  apostle,  “all  things  to  all  men” 
for  the  Church  and  souls. 

A  strange  story  is  found  in  the  records  of  the  Baudinelli  family. 
Their  venerable  father  was  dying,  and  the  three  sons,  the  Passionists, 
appeared  to  him  and  consoled  him  with  the  promise  of  heaven.  Cheer¬ 
fully,  he  and  their  mother  gave  the  three  boys,  the  best  they  had,  to 
the  Order,  and  God  gave  the  venerable  man  this  comfort  in  his  last 
hour.  Was  it  their  guardian  angels,  who  acted  for  them  while  they 
labored  in  far-off  America?  Father  Luke  did  good  work  in  St. 
Michael’s  Parish,  and  much  of  the  splendid  organization  for  which  it 
is  renowned  may  be  traced  back  to  him. 

In  1863,  Father  Luke  was  elected  Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat.  He 
was  the  first  canonical  Rector  of  that  house,  and  in  this  position  also 
he  gave  the  highest  satisfaction.  His  rule  was  gentle  and  strong  and 
he  made  many  improvements  in  the  house  and  grounds. 

While  Rector  he  met  with  an  accident  that  almost  proved  fatal.  He 
was  on  the  way  from  Dunkirk  to  Pittsburgh  on  Christmas  Eve.  The 
journey  was  made  by  way  of  Cleveland.  Near  Hudson,  twenty-five 
miles  south  of  Cleveland,  the  spreading  of  a  rail  threw  the  train  off 
the  tracks  on  crossing  a  bridge.  Two  of  the  cars  were  thrown  into  the 
creek  below  and  at  once  took  fire.  Father  Luke  was  in  one  of  them 
and  was  severely  burned.  How  he  escaped  death  he  could  not  tell. 
He  was  found  in  a  dazed  condition  walking  from  the  wreck,  by  a  sec¬ 
tion  hand,  a  young  Irishman.  On  discovering  that  the  injured  man 
was  a  priest,  he  took  him  to  his  home  and  there  he  lay  for  ten  weeks 
in  great  suffering.  Father  Brown,  the  priest  who  attended  Hudson, 
wired  to  Dunkirk,  and  Father  John  Baptist  and  Father  Philip  Birk, 
then  a  sub-deacon,  started  at  once  for  the  scene  of  the  accident.  They 
arrived  in  Cleveland  on  Christmas  morning  and  after  Mass  drove  to 


148 


The  Passionists 


Hudson.  Father  Luke  hovered  between  life  and  death  and  received 
the  Last  Sacraments.  He  bore  his  sufferings  like  a  saint,  sustained  by 
the  thought  of  what  Our  Lord  endured  for  him.  He  was  nursed  ten¬ 
derly  in  that  humble  home  and  slowly  recovered.  When  well  enough 
to  stand  the  strain,  he  was  taken  on  a  stretcher  to  the  train  and  then 
to  Pittsburgh.  Great  was  his  joy  to  be  home  again  with  his  brethren, 
and  not  greater  was  theirs  to  have  their  friend  and  father  with  them 
once  more.  His  recovery  was  complete,  and  he  never  ceased  to  bless 
the  good  friends  in  the  little  home  beside  the  railroad  for  their  gentle 
and  devoted  care  in  his  dire  need  and  to  admire  the  love  and  reverence 
of  the  warm  Irish  heart  for  the  So  garth  Aroon.  How  could  he  fail  to 
remember  them  at  the  altar  daily?  No,  never!  And  God  blessed 
them  and  the  humble  home. 

In  1866,  the  good  Father  was  elected  Second  Consultor  and  reelected 
to  the  same  position  in  1869.  His  fine  judgment  and  practical  good 
sense  were  valuable  indeed  during  those  formative  years.  In  1868, 
St.  Michael’s  parish  was  divided,  and  Father  Luke  was  called  on  to 
form  the  new  parish  and  build  St.  Joseph’s  church  on  Mt.  Oliver. 
Cheerfully  he  undertook  the  task  assigned  him  by  obedience.  He  se¬ 
lected  the  site  a  mile  and  half  south  of  St.  Michael’s  on  a  hilltop  far 
above  the  monastery.  The  plans  were  drawn,  work  begun,  the  cor¬ 
ner-stone  was  laid  on  October  4th,  and  on  November  20,  1870,  the 
church  was  dedicated  by  Bishop  Domenec.  It  is  in  the  Roman  style  of 
architecture,  beautifully  decorated  and  of  ample  dimensions.  It  would 
be  difficult  to  find  a  church  in  design  and  finish  that  pleases  more  than 
St.  Joseph’s  on  Mt.  Oliver.  Father  Luke  remained  in  charge  of  the 
parish  for  sixteen  years,  and  when  the  school  and  convent  were  built, 
and  the  parish  in  perfect  organization,  it  was  handed  over  to  the 
Bishop,  who  appointed  one  of  his  own  devoted  priests  to  carry  on  the 
work.  While  pastor  of  St.  Joseph’s  congregation,  it  was  said  of  Father 
Luke  that  he  neglected  nothing  but  his  own  comfort  and  convenience. 

He  was  Vice-Rector  in  Louisville  for  three  years,  and  gave  edifica¬ 
tion  by  his  faithful  attendance  at  every  exercise  of  the  community.  In 
1890,  he  was  elected  Rector  but  he  humbly  declined  this  office,  and  con¬ 
tinued  as  Vice-Rector  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  for  six  years,  more 
to  the  great  joy  of  the  Rector  and  community.  At  the  end  of  this 
period  he  returned  to  Pittsburgh  as  Vice-Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat. 
In  1897,  he  celebrated  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  his  profession  as  a 
Passionist,  and  nothing  could  exceed  the  tokens  of  esteem  and  affection 
shown  him  by  his  brethren  and  the  good  people  of  Pittsburgh  on  this 
occasion.  In  the  Summer  of  this  year,  he  was  accorded  the  privilege 
of  visiting  his  native  land  again.  It  was  observed  that  his  health  had 
begun  to  fail  and  it  was  hoped  that  a  life  so  precious  would  be  pro¬ 
longed  by  this  rest  and  a  visit  to  Italy.  But  he  failed  rapidly  on  re¬ 
turning  to  Pittsburgh.  On  November  1st,  he  received  the  Last  Sacra- 


149 


Missions  Begun 

merits  and  lingered  on  till  the  19th,  spending  his  days  in  prayer  await¬ 
ing  the  final  summons.  The  end  was  very  peaceful.  He  simply  “slept 
in  the  Lord.”  Never  will  this  amiable  and  holy  priest  be  forgotten  by 
the  Passionists  in  America.  His  memory  is  held  in  benediction.  Truly 
the  pioneer  Passionists  in  America  were  men  of  God,  true  to  the  high 
trust  committed  to  them  by  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  the  second 
Founder.  And  now  to  resume  our  narrative. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

FIRST  STUDENTS  TO  ROME 


First  Students  to  Rome — The  Best  from  Italy  Sent  to  America — The  New  Church. 

ON  September  2,  1856,  Father  John  Dominic  left  Pittsburgh  for 
Rome  with  three  young  students,  Thomas  O’Connor,  Henry 
Egler,  and  Aloysius  Gregg.  Though  the  three  had  finished 
their  novitiate,  only  the  last  named  had  made  his  vows;  the  others  had 
not  attained  the  canonical  age.  In  Philadelphia  they  were  given  hos¬ 
pitality  at  St.  Charles’  Seminary,  by  the  Vicar-General,  Dr.  O’Hara. 
They  sailed  on  the  4th  for  Liverpool  on  the  SS.  City  of  Manchester , 
and  arrived  in  Rome  on  October  2nd,  just  one  month  after  they  left 
Pittsburgh.  This  was  the  first  venture  with  our  students  in  the  Eternal 
City.  There  they  were  to  imbibe  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
in  the  home  where  he  lived  and  died,  and  where  the  memories  of  his 
virtues  and  deeds  are  ever  fresh  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  those  who 
abide  in  it.  The  presence  of  the  Saint  is  strangely  felt  in  Sts.  John 
and  Paul’s,  there  are  so  many  delicate  reminders  of  him.  Indeed, 
the  very  atmosphere  seems  freighted  with  his  holiness  and  sweetness. 
One  is  lost  in  reverie,  and  the  years  vanish,  and  peace  steals  over  rest¬ 
less  yearning,  and  one  is  in  the  presence  of  the  Saint  and  listens  to 
his  message.  It  is  an  inspiration  for  a  lifetime.  And  the  visit  ad 
Limina  Apostolorum  and  to  the  shrines  of  the  Saints  and  Martyrs,  and 
the  impulse  in  the  young  aspirant  to  the  priesthood  to  imitate  their  vir¬ 
tues  and  emulate  their  deeds;  and  the  audience  with  the  Vicar  of  Christ, 
and  the  benign  look,  and  the  word  of  encouragement,  and  the  blessing 
for  himself  and  the  dear  ones  at  home:  these  form  an  epoch  in  the 
life  of  the  student.  For  the  young  Passionist  it  awakens  a  glow  of 
enthusiasm  that  never  wanes;  and  then,  after  years  of  the  best  train¬ 
ing  among  those  hallowed  associations,  he  returns  to  take  up  the  work 
of  the  Order  in  America,  and  he  is  a  treasure  and  an  edification  to 
his  brethren,  and  a  power  for  the  diffusion  of  grace  and  virtue  among 
the  faithful.  The  gifted  and  saintly  Father  Thomas  O’Connor,  lector 
and  Superior  and  friend  for  so  many  years,  more  than  justified  the 
venture,  and  showed  the  wisdom  and  foresight  of  Father  John  Dominic. 

In  Rome  Father  John  Dominic  had  many  a  heart-to-heart  talk  with 
the  General,  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  and  he  revealed  to  him  the 
conditions  he  found  in  America  and  the  adaptations  needed  to  meet 

them,  while  holding  to  the  rule  and  the  spirit  of  the  Order.  The  great 

150 


First  Students  to  Rome 


151 


heart  and  heavenly  wisdom  of  Father  General  were  never  more  clearly 
revealed  than  in  the  counsels  and  directions  given  for  the  Passionists 
in  America  and  the  concessions  made  for  the  country,  while  safe¬ 
guarding  the  spirit  of  the  Order,  the  observance  of  rule,  and  giving 
the  most  efficient  aid  to  the  bishops  and  clergy  in  the  care  of  souls. 
Father  General  seemed  to  divine  more  than  Father  John  Dominic  had 
foreseen  with  all  his  wisdom  and  experience  in  America;  and  much 
of  the  success  of  the  Order  in  this  country  is  due  to  the  conferences 
of  those  two  good  men  during  this  visit  to  Rome.  Father  John  Dom¬ 
inic  returned  with  greater  courage,  greater  zeal,  and  greater  love  for 
the  work  before  him.  He  returned  to  Pittsburgh  on  January  3rd,  and 
great  was  the  joy  of  the  community  in  having  him  once  more  in  their 
midst.  They  loved  him  as  a  father,  and  felt  the  inspiration  and 
strength  of  his  presence.  He  brought  with  him  from  Rome  Father 
James  Iloffzugott.  This  good  priest  was  born  in  Bavaria  of  Jewish 
parents.  His  associations  from  childhood  were  among  devout  Christian 
people  and  he  felt  drawn  to  the  Church.  He  received  the  grace  of 
faith;  but  his  parents  stubbornly  opposed  his  becoming  a  Christian. 
At  the  death  of  his  father,  he  left  home  for  the  Eternal  City,  traveling 
on  foot  with  only  a  few  coins  in  his  purse.  At  Pisa  he  was  instructed 
and  baptized  by  the  Archbishop.  On  reaching  Rome  he  applied  to 
the  General  of  the  Passionists  for  admission  into  the  Order  and  was 
sent  to  the  Novitiate  at  Monte  Argentaro.  After  his  ordination  he  was 
assigned  to  the  mission  in  Bulgaria,  where  he  labored  for  ten  years, 
and  then  returned  to  Rome.  On  arriving  in  Pittsburgh  he  was  made 
assistant  in  St.  Michael’s  church.  His  cheerfulness  and  childlike  sim¬ 
plicity  made  him  a  great  favorite,  while  his  great  faith  and  unaffected 
piety  always  gave  edification.  He  proved  a  valuable  addition  to  the 
new  foundation. 

In  June,  1858,  work  on  the  foundations  of  the  new  church  at  Pitts¬ 
burgh  was  begun,  and  on  July  25th,  the  corner-stone  was  laid  by  the 
Vicar-General,  Very  Reverend  Edward  McMahon.  Father  McMahon 
made  the  address  in  English.  He  dwelt  on  the  blessings  it  pleased 
God  to  bestow  on  the  people  of  Pittsburgh  by  establishing  in  their 
midst  a  Retreat  of  the  Passionist  Order;  he  declared  that  the  church 
would  stand  as  a  monument  to  perpetuate  a  grateful  memory  of  the 
Passion  and  Death  of  Our  Lord  in  the  minds  of  all  true  believers,  and 
therein  would  be  dispensed  to  them  the  mysteries  of  Redemption  and 
its  saving  grace.  The  Very  Reverend  Father  Hotz,  C.SS.R.,  addressed 
the  vast  audience  in  German.  Mr.  Bartberger,  architect  of  the  Pitts¬ 
burgh  Cathedral,  drew  the  plans  of  the  church  and  the  work  was  carried 
on  under  the  supervision  of  Brother  Jerome.  The  church  is  a  replica 
of  that  built  on  Monte  Argentaro,  the  first  church  of  the  Order,  but  it 
is  more  spacious.  It  is  Romanesque  in  style — simple  and  beautiful. 

In  November,  1857,  Father  Albinus  and  Father  Tracy,  the  Bishop’s 


152 


The  Passionists 


secretary,  went  to  Ireland  on  a  special  mission  for  the  Bishop.  Their 
work  done,  they  sailed  from  Liverpool  for  Boston  and  arrived  in  Pitts¬ 
burgh  on  August  15,  1858.  They  were  accompanied  by  Fathers  John 
Baptist  Baudinelli  and  John  Thomas  Stephanini,  two  young  priests  of 
great  promise  from  Rome.  They  were  fellow  students  ordained  at 
the  same  time  and  had  excellent  records.  They  were  a  great  acquisi¬ 
tion  for  the  American  Foundation  and  both  became  identified  with 
the  growth  of  the  Province  and  the  work  of  the  Passionists  in  America, 
as  the  records  show.  Both  made  excellent  superiors  and  their  names 
became  endeared  to  the  clergy  and  to  the  people  of  the  country,  and 
are  faithfully  remembered  by  their  own  brethren.  On  their  arrival 
in  Pittsburgh,  “Father  John”  was  made  assistant  to  the  Master  of 
Novices,  and  “Father  John  Thomas”  was  made  lector,  or  professor,  of 
the  first  class  of  students. 

The  novitiate  had  been  successful.  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  declared 
that  on  the  training  of  novices  and  choice  of  Superiors  would  depend 
the  future  of  the  Congregation.  Hence  the  care  of  the  Passionists  to 
avoid  mistakes  here.  The  Master  of  Novices  must  be  a  man  of  emi¬ 
nent  qualifications  for  his  office.  No  chances  are  taken  in  his  case. 
He  must  be  a  man,  true  and  tried — a  man  of  sound  sense,  correct  judg¬ 
ment,  great  steadiness,  a  keen  discerner  of  character,  who  can  blend 
great  gentleness  with  firmness,  and  win  the  confidence  and  command 
the  respect  of  his  young  disciples;  a  man  who  has  received  the  best 
religious  training  himself,  and  has  shown  it  in  a  holy  life;  a  man  of 
mature  years  and  almost  confirmed  in  grace;  a  man  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  the  Order  and  aglow  with  enthusiasm  for  its  work  in  the 
Church.  He  must  protect  the  Sanctuary  and  the  Order  against  the 
unfit  and  unworthy.  Fie  must  instill  into  the  minds  of  the  novices  the 
principles  that  will  sustain  them  in  fidelity  to  God,  to  conscience,  to 
their  vocation.  He  must  train  them  in  the  interior  life.  The  Master 
of  Novices  must  be  a  man  of  God;  and  well  may  we  ask:  “And  for 
these  things  who  is  sufficient?” 

Father  Anthony  was  chosen  to  form  the  novitiate,  to  establish  its 
traditions  and  train  the  first  novices.  This  was  his  second  work  as 
Founder.  He  had  been  trained  himself  by  a  master-hand,  by  one  who 
had  lived  with  the  contemporaries  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  caught 
up  the  Saint’s  ideals  and  inspiration.  No  wonder  that  Father  An¬ 
thony’s  novices  became  true  Passionists  and  were  the  equals  of  the  best 
in  the  Congregation!  They  became  efficient  missionaries;  eminent 
lectors,  and  saintly  religious.  They  were  an  edification  not  only  to  the 
Order,  but  to  the  whole  country. 

In  the  novitiate,  some  come  and  some  go,  some  are  chosen  and  some 
rejected.  The  life  is  austere,  and  only  the  manly  and  courageous  can 
live  up  to  it.  People  who  want  an  easy  time  or  their  own  way,  or  who 
jnake  a  fad  of  health,  are  out  of  place.  It  was  never  the  intention 


First  Students  to  Rome 


153 


of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  to  have  them  in  the  Congregation.  They 
become  lax  and  lead  others  in  their  following.  The  Saint’s  younger 
brother,  Father  Joseph  Danei,  was  a  case  in  point.  He  was  a  man  of 
great  talents,  a  good  preacher,  and  a  zealous  missionary;  but  he  could 
not  fall  into  the  regular  observance  at  all.  He  was  of  a  melancholy 
humor,  excessively  concerned  about  his  health,  and  could  not  remain 
in  solitude.  He  roved  about  the  woods  and  gardens  when  he  should  be 
in  choir.  The  Saint  corrected  him;  but  he  did  not  mind.  He  simply 
had  no  taste  for  the  religious  life.  At  last  the  Founder  said  to  him: 
“You  do  not  suit  our  Congregation.  Better  you  should  go  home. 
There  you  may  do  some  good  as  a  priest.”  Well,  he  became  an  ex¬ 
cellent  priest.  But  it  was  not  in  him  to  be  a  Passionist;  and  he  lived 
long  enough  to  record  his  admiration  for  his  saintly  brother  in  the 
process  of  his  canonization.  Only  young  men  who  came  to  serve  God 
and  keep  the  rule,  were  the  choice  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  “A  few, 
and  good,”  was  his  motto.  Yet  the  Saint  was  tenderness  itself  to  the 
sick,  and  as  gentle  as  a  mother  in  bearing  with  little  weaknesses  in¬ 
separable  from  present  human  conditions,  and  his  presence  shed  bright¬ 
ness  and  peace  about  him. 

Father  Anthony  was  like  him.  He  won  the  hearts  and  then  formed 
the  characters  of  his  novices.  The  priests  who  were  trained  by  him  in 
the  Novitiate  were  Fathers  Thomas  O’Connor,  Frederick  and  Charles 
Lang,  Andrew  McGurgan,  William  Geagan,  Martin  Meagher,  Basil 
Keating,  and  Philip  Birk.  The  last  was  the  youngest  of  the  band  and 
he  lived  to  record  the  lessons  of  his  old  master  and  testify  to  his  holi¬ 
ness  of  life.  Father  Philip  and  Father  Thomas  O’Connor  were  our 
best  lectors  and  soundest  theologians.  Father  Charles  Lang  became  a 
famous  missionary  and  model  superior.  In  his  prime  it  was  said  of 
him  that  he  was  one  of  the  best  pulpit  orators  in  the  country.  Fathers 
Basil  and  William  were  excellent  missionaries,  and  Father  Frederick 
was  “the  meekest  of  men  and  very  saintly.”  But  more  of  these  good 
men  anon. 

Brother  Boniface  Feld  was  the  first  postulant  admitted  to  the  novi¬ 
tiate,  though  not  the  first  to  receive  the  habit.  He  was  so  young  that 
the  Fathers  decided  to  postpone  the  event  to  which  he  looked  forward 
with  eager  longing.  He  lived  to  be  eighty,  always  active,  edifying  and 
devoted  to  the  Congregation.  And  here  the  names  of  Brothers  Francis 
and  Joseph  should  be  recorded.  They  were  men  of  prayer  and  work, 
of  charming  simplicity  and  a  credit  to  their  master. 

The  novices  were  received  very  young,  and  like  the  little  Benedictines 
of  the  early  ages,  they  developed  beautifully.  Amusing  stories  were 
told  of  some  of  them.  One  was  so  young  that  Father  Dominic  did 
not  admit  him  to  the  novitiate  for  some  time.  He  lived  in  the  mon¬ 
astery,  had  his  hours  for  study  and  Latin  lessons  daily.  He  was  a 
manly  lad  and  simply  had  no  human  respect — “the  enfant  terrible.” 


154 


The  Passionists 


He  attended  to  messages  for  Father  John  Dominie  after  school  hours, 
and  gradually  he  became  “the  self-constituted  head  of  the  commis¬ 
sariat.”  The  neighbors  out  on  the  hills  in  those  early  days  had  their 
own  cows,  and  baking-ovens  and  poultry,  and  our  young  friend  used 
to  go  and  ask  for  “milk  and  eggs  and  bread  for  the  monastery.”  And 
he  always  returned  with  a  good  supply.  He  had  an  eye  to  business, 
and  one  day  be  asked  the  Superior  to  let  him  buy  a  cow.  “What  do 
you  know  about  a  cow?”  he  was  asked.  “I  know  somebody  that 
does,”  came  the  answer  quickly.  The  permission  was  given  and  the 
next  day  a  fine  cow  was  driven  into  the  yard.  Then  it  occurred  to 
him  that  the  Fathers  could  easily  raise  their  own  bacon,  and  he  went 
into  the  country  and  asked  the  farmer  to  give  him  a  little  pig  for  the 
monastery.  The  farmer  was  amused  and  agreed  to  the  proposition. 
Next  day  the  messenger  appeared  and  held  the  farmer  to  his  promise. 
“Well,”  said  he,  “you  can  have  him  if  you  can  catch  him.”  That  eve¬ 
ning  the  little  pig  was  found  in  the  back-yard  looking  for  something  to 
eat.  Another  day  the  boy  went  into  the  country  and  reappeared  in 
the  evening  leading  three  young  lambs,  and  how  he  managed  to  bring 
them  along  was  past  the  ingenuity  of  the  Fathers.  His  next  ambition 
was  to  secure  fresh  eggs  at  home  for  the  monastery.  Here  too  he  was 
successful  and  the  poultry  yard  is  still  in  existence.  It  is  needless  to 
say  that  our  young  friend  made  an  excellent  novice  and  devoted  priest. 
His  early  interest  in  the  monastery  did  not  abate  one  jot  or  tittle  as 
“the  river  of  years”  flowed  on,  and  we  are  indebted  to  him  for  much 
in  the  story  of  Father  Anthony  that  would  be  lost  but  for  the  testimony 
of — Father  Philip  Birk.  Many  of  the  good  families  who  befriended 
the  Order  in  those  early  days  were  rewarded  by  seeing  their  sons  wear¬ 
ing  the  habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  later  on,  at  the  altar  of  God, 
offering  Holy  Mass  to  bring  blessings  down  upon  them. 

The  young  Passionist  made  perpetual  vows  at  the  end  of  his  novitiate 
and  began  his  studies  when  he  had  scarcely  left  the  years  of  childhood, 
and  the  best  results  in  most  cases  were  attained.  The  same  plan  is 
still  followed  in  the  Order  but  with  some  safeguards.  One  need  not 
be  acquainted  with  the  ways  of  the  world,  nor  experience  its  allure¬ 
ments,  nor  taste  its  pleasures  before  making  a  prudent  choice  to  enter 
the  sanctuary  and  embrace  the  higher  life.  The  strongest  and  best 
priests  in  the  Church  and  the  wisest  directors  against  the  seductions  of 
the  world  and  its  dangers,  are  those  who  gave  their  hearts  to  God  in 
their  innocence  and  who  have  never  been  tainted;  a  physician  need  not 
have  all  the  ills  to  which  humanity  is  heir,  to  be  skilled  in  his  profes¬ 
sion.  Hence,  the  practice  of  the  Church  in  receiving  the  child  into 
the  preparatory  seminary  from  his  saintly  mother  and  keeping  him 
apart  from  the  world  till  he  has  advanced  in  wisdom  and  age  and  grace 
before  God  and  man  and  has  come  to  value  innocence  more  than  life 
itself,  as  a  preparation  for  the  priesthood.  The  Orders  follow  this 


First  Students  to  Rome 


155 


plan  faithfully  when  well  established  and  able  to  maintain  a  prepara¬ 
tory  seminary.  It  is  the  practice  of  the  Passionists  to-day  in  America. 
The  young  boy  as  a  rule  is  received  into  the  preparatory  college  on 
passing  the  eighth  grade  in  the  grammar  school.  He  then  begins  his 
collegiate  course,  which  lasts  for  five  years.  At  the  end  of  this  period 
he  enters  the  novitiate  and,  if  his  probation  is  found  satisfactory,  he 
makes  annual  vows  for  three  years,  and  then  perpetual  vows.  The 
Church  and  the  Order  agreed  that  it  would  be  wiser  to  make  vows  an¬ 
nually  for  three  years  before  perpetual  obligations  were  assumed. 
This  places  on  the  Order  the  obligation  of  cultivating  with  still  greater 
care  what  was  taught  the  young  Levite  in  the  novitiate.  And  on  the 
novice  rests  the  duty  of  proving  himself  still  more  worthy  of  consecra¬ 
tion  to  the  divine  service.  At  the  same  time,  it  protects  the  Sanctuary 
and  the  Order  against  those  who  are  not  called. 

During  the  formative  period  in  the  life  of  the  young  ecclesiastic, 
indifferent  training,  a  wrong  principle,  and  a  lax  view,  or  lack  of 
docility  on  his  part,  may  work  great  mischief  later  on.  There  have 
been  sad  defections  since  the  fall  of  Judas;  but  they  must  not  come 
through  fault  of  ours.  Hence  the  insistence  of  the  Church  that  in 
the  seminary  and  in  the  Orders,  supreme  care  be  taken  in  the  choice 
and  preparation  of  candidates  for  the  priesthood,  and  that  only  the 
best  and  wisest  and  holiest  masters  be  entrusted  with  this  work.  The 
future  of  the  Church  depends  upon  it.  In  the  seminary,  that  char¬ 
acter  must  be  formed  and  those  habits  of  virtue  acquired  that  will 
sustain  the  priest  in  after  life,  in  fidelity  to  his  high  calling  and  in 
edification  to  the  souls  entrusted  to  his  care.  In  the  seminary,  the 
unfit  and  the  unworthy  must  be  kept  from  the  sanctuary.  The  Church 
will  take  no  chances  and  must  have  the  benefit  of  the  doubt. 

Father  Anthony,  though  gentleness  itself,  had  no  human  respect 
in  dismissing  the  unfit  and  the  unworthy.  He  taught  his  novices  that 
there  can  be  no  “super-man”  without  God’s  grace,  and  no  “super¬ 
man”  at  all  in  one’s  own  estimation  without  a  fall.  “Humility  is 
truth,”  he  said.  He  taught  them  that  an  abiding  sense  of  their  de¬ 
pendence  on  God  and  humble  prayer  for  grace  would  be  an  unfail¬ 
ing  source  of  strength  and  secure  perseverance.  He  taught  them  that 
they  “must  collect  in  prayer  what  they  give  out  in  action,”  else  they 
would  deteriorate  and  become  themselves  castaways,  while  preaching 
to  others.  He  told  them  that  God  withholds  His  cooperation  from 
the  unspiritual  and  gives  it  to  the  humble  and  devout;  that  “asceti¬ 
cism”  means  “practice  in  the  art  of  self-control”;  that  men  will  not 
sacrifice  inclination  to  duty  without  a  motive;  that  motives  for  action 
are  realized  in  meditation;  that  the  strongest  motives  for  self-denial 
are  found  in  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord,  and  that  Passionists  should  be 
ascetics,  if  anything — masters  in  the  art  of  self-control  and  self-re¬ 
nunciation.  The  Church  and  the  faithful  look  for  this  in  a  Passionist. 


156 


The  Passionists 

He  should  be  able  to  say  with  St.  Paul:  “I  live,  now  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me.”  Meditation  on  the  Passion  leads  to  this.  Hence, 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  combines  the  contemplative  with  the  active  life 
to  keep  his  sons  at  their  prayers.  Father  Anthony  insisted  on  the 
greatest  innocence  of  heart  and  uprightness  of  purpose.  “Our  ac¬ 
tions,”  he  said,  “are  sanctified  in  the  principle  of  grace  and  raised 
to  a  supernatural  value,  and  they  have  an  additional  bloom  and  per¬ 
fume  in  the  sight  of  God  when  done  for  a  good  motive;  but  a  wrong 
motive  blights  them.”  “Take  the  beautiful  rose,”  he  said,  “and 
deprive  it  of  its  freshness,  its  lovely  tints  and  sweet  aroma,  and  then 
place  it  on  the  altar  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  Would  not  this 
be  an  insult  to  Our  Lord?  This  is  what  a  wrong  motive  does  in  a 
good  action.  It  deprives  it  of  its  beauty  and  freshness  in  the  sight 
of  God.”  “My  children,  purify  your  intentions  and  you  will  become 
saints.  ”  He  won  their  hearts  to  virtue  and  to  what  is  best,  and  the 
lessons  taught  them  were  never  effaced.  No  wonder  these  novices 
were  like  their  master!  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  said:  “On  the  training 
of  novices  and  the  choice  of  Superiors  depends  the  future  of  the 
Congregation.” 


CHAPTER  XX 

BISHOP  O’CONNOR’S  REQUEST 


New  Foundations — Bishop  O’Connor  Asks  to  Become  a  Passionist — First 

Ordination. 

EARLY  in  1859,  Bishop  Timon  of  Buffalo  called  at  the  monastery 
in  Pittsburgh  and  reminded  the  Fathers  of  a  promise  made 
to  him  by  the  Superior  General  in  Rome  that  the  second  foun¬ 
dation  in  America  would  be  in  his  diocese.  To  emphasize  his  claim, 
he  asked  to  have  one  of  the  Fathers  give  a  retreat  to  his  clergy. 
Father  Gaudentius  was  assigned  to  this  work  and  he  opened  the  retreat 
on  May  23rd.  It  was  so  satisfactory  that  the  venerable  Bishop  re¬ 
peatedly  expressed  his  approval,  and  at  the  end  of  the  exercises,  he 
thanked  the  good  Father  in  the  name  of  his  clergy,  and  there  and 
then  engaged  him  for  the  same  work  the  following  year.  Further¬ 
more,  he  insisted  on  having  a  mission  at  once  in  the  Cathedral, 
though  a  great  mission  had  been  given  shortly  before,  and  still  more 
recently,  a  retreat  by  the  president  of  the  seminary  at  Niagara  Falls. 
Father  Gaudentius  was  constrained  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the 

Bishop  and  took  up  the  work  alone.  Both  the  Bishop  and  the  Vicar- 

General  declared  that  it  was  the  most  fruitful  ever  given  in  the  Ca¬ 
thedral.  The  Bishop  now  urged  the  foundation  at  the  earliest  mo¬ 
ment,  and  the  Fathers  acquiesced.  Dunkirk  was  the  choice  made 

for  it,  and  the  Fathers  arrived  there  on  April  20,  1860. 

News  of  the  good  results  of  the  retreat  and  mission  in  Buffalo 
reached  Bishop  Rappe  of  Cleveland,  and  he  requested  to  have  one  of 
the  Fathers  for  retreats  to  all  the  Religious  Communities  in  his  dio¬ 
cese.  Father  Gaudentius  conducted  them  with  the  same  happy  re¬ 
sults.  A  mission  followed  in  Canton,  Ohio.  There  had  been  dis¬ 
sension  there  and  many  had  been  alienated  from  the  Church.  But 
unlooked  for  results  were  the  fruit  of  the  prayers  and  sermons  of  the 
Fathers.  The  people  turned  to  God  and  the  effects  of  scandal  were 
removed.  In  September,  1860,  a  successful  mission  was  given  at 
“Old  St.  Mary’s”  in  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  by  Fathers  Anthony 
and  Gaudentius.  This  led  to  the  third  foundation  in  America. 
The  Fathers  took  charge  of  St.  Mary’s,  April  21,  1861.  The 
incidents  connected  with  these  foundations  will  be  recounted  farther 
on. 

Just  before  these  eventful  years,  toward  the  end  of  1859,  the  church 

157 


158 


Jhe  Passionists 


of  Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross  at  Pittsburgh  was  completed.  It  was 
a  plain  but  beautiful  structure  in  Romanesque  style,  substantially 
built  of  brick  with  granite  foundation.  The  frescoing  was  very  taste¬ 
ful  and  done  by  Mr.  Alessandrini,  the  Italian  artist  already  referred 
to.  Including  furnishings,  it  cost  about  $16,000.  And  now,  at  last, 
the  first  establishment  of  the  Order  in  America  was  complete,  after 
years  of  unremitting  labor  and  patient  waiting.  The  Passionists  had 
a  house  and  church  where  they  might  observe  the  rule  of  their  Blessed 
Founder,  and  whither  they  could  return  after  the  fatigue  and  distrac¬ 
tions  of  the  missions  to  enjoy  the  peace  of  solitude  and  meditate  on 
the  mysteries  of  the  Life  and  Passion  of  Our  Lord,  undisturbed.  The 
Retreat  and  church  might  compare  with  any  in  Italy,  and  at  this 
late  day  when  their  members  have  increased  and  their  houses  multi¬ 
plied  with  God’s  blessing,  the  Passionists  look  back  with  affectionate 
tenderness  to  St.  Paul’s  Retreat  on  the  hilltop  over  the  “Smoky  City,” 
and  regard  it  in  the  same  light  as  the  Retreat  of  the  Presentation  on 
Monte  Argentaro,  in  Italy.  The  church  was  dedicated  by  Bishop 
Young  of  Erie,  on  November  13,  1859.  And  it  was  with  deepest 
gratitude  to  God  and  hearts  full  of  spiritual  joy  that  the  Fathers  for 
the  first  time  celebrated  the  feast  of  their  Blessed  Founder  in  the 
new  church  on  November  16th.  Bishop  Young  sang  Pontifical  Mass, 
and  the  Very  Reverend  James  O’Connor,  Administrator  of  Pittsburgh, 
and  later  Bishop  of  Omaha,  preached  the  panegyric  of  Blessed  Paul 
of  the  Cross.  It  was  a  day  of  joy  indeed;  but  there  was  one  thing 
lacking  for  its  completeness:  the  presence  of  Bishop  O’Connor!  He 
had  longed  for  this  day  with  his  children,  the  Passionists.  He  was 
their  father  and  friend  and  he  was  not  there  to  share  their  joy  on 
his  happy  feast!  The  Bishop  had  resigned. 

His  manifold  cares  and  work;  the  building  of  the  Cathedral,  with 
its  endless  details  and  worries,  had  slowly  told  on  his  health.  He  had 
sought  rest  abroad,  but  to  no  purpose;  he  asked  aid  from  the  Holy 
See  and  two  names  were  sent  to  Rome  for  the  co-adjutorship;  but  the 
one  chosen  was  never  consecrated.  The  Bishop  spent  periods  with 
the  Fathers  at  the  monastery  in  quiet  recollection  and  prayer.  He 
opened  his  heart  to  his  friend,  Father  John  Dominic,  and  to  his  con¬ 
fessor,  Father  Anthony,  and  always  found  solace.  And  now  he  asked 
to  be  received  into  the  Order — to  become  a  Passionist!  But  delicately 
Father  John  Dominic  objected  to  this  step.  The  diocese  needed  him; 
the  Church  needed  his  wise  counsel  and  the  aid  of  his  vast  learning  in 
the  problems  that  confronted  her.  Then  the  severity  of  the  rule,  the 
austere  life  of  the  Passionist  and  his  own  delicate  health; — these 
had  to  be  taken  into  account.  To  be  sure,  it  would  be  a  great  and 
lasting  honor  for  the  Order  to  receive  him,  their  friend,  their  father, 
their  benefactor,  their  Bishop.  Their  home  was  his  home;  the  Order 
was  at  his  service;  the  Fathers  were  his  own.  But  to  receive  him  as 


159 


Bishop  O’Connor’s  Request 

a  novice,  this  illustrious  prelate — Father  John  Dominic  could  not 
think  of  it!  His  nature,  so  fine;  his  character,  so  noble;  his  learn¬ 
ing,  so  vast;  his  wisdom,  so  great — why,  he  would  be  lost  as  an 
humble  Passionist!  But  the  holy  prelate  insisted  on  becoming  a  son 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Long  before,  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James, 
the  Superior  General,  had  foreseen  the  request  of  Bishop  O’Connor. 
Was  it  prophetic  foresight,  or  keen  intuition  of  the  Bishop’s  character 
and  spiritual  leanings?  Anyway,  Father  General  had  forestalled  the 
Bishop’s  request  by  charging  Father  John  Dominic  to  refer  the  request 
to  him,  if  ever  made. 

After  praying  for  light,  a  compromise  was  agreed  on  by  Fathers 
John  Dominic  and  Anthony.  With  nice  tact  they  suggested  the  So¬ 
ciety  of  Jesus,  since  he  would  become  a  religious.  Perhaps  there 
his  talents  would  not  be  hidden  under  a  bushel,  and  the  life  is  not 
so  austere.  The  Bishop  decided  to  become  a  Jesuit,  and  the  words  of 
Gregory  XVI  were  fulfilled:  “You  will  become  a  Bishop  first,  and 
then  a  Jesuit.”  Great  was  the  grief  of  the  Passionists  when  he  left 
them.  It  was  like  that  in  a  home  when  its  light  and  guide  and  sup¬ 
port  are  gone,  in  the  loved  one  who  was  its  head!  There  was  silent, 
pensive  sorrow  on  every  face  in  that  home  on  the  hilltop;  for  who 
could  fill  Bishop  O’Connor’s  place?  Talk  of  gratitude!  There  is 
nothing  in  the  history  of  the  Order  more  beautiful  that  that  of  the 
Founders  of  “The  Passionists  in  America”  to  this  beloved  prelate! 
The  document  from  Rome  accepting  the  Bishop’s  resignation  and 
granting  his  request  to  become  a  Jesuit,  reached  him  on  June  15,  1860, 
and  the  joy  of  the  Bishop  was  surpassed  only  by  the  sorrow  of  his 
priests  and  people. 

About  this  time  rumors  reached  Father  John  Dominic  that  political 
disturbances  in  Italy  would  lead  to  the  suppression  of  religious  houses, 
and  as  there  was  need  of  accessions  in  America  for  the  new  foundation, 
Father  John  Dominic  decided  to  send  Father  Albinus  to  Rome  to 
make  a  plea  to  have  the  dispersed  Passionists  come  to  America.  And  it 
was  arranged  to  have  Father  Albinus  accompany  Bishop  O’Connor 
when  he  set  out  for  Innsbruck  on  October  15,  1860,  to  enter  the  Jesuit 
novitiate.  Father  Albinus  took  our  friend  to  the  Jesuits.  The  Bishop 
had  just  completed  his  fiftieth  year.  His  virtues  and  learning  were 
so  great  that  the  General  of  the  Society  gave  him  the  privilege  of  mak¬ 
ing  solemn  vows  two  years  after  he  had  received  the  habit.  This 
privilege  is  granted  to  the  members  of  the  Society  only  after  many 
years  of  well  tried  virtue,  spotless  life  and  great  stability.  One  must 
be  all  but  confirmed  in  grace  to  receive  it.  Bishop  O’Connor  lived 
for  twelve  years  in  the  Society  as  “Father  O’Connor,”  and  died  at 
Woodstock,  Maryland,  October  18,  1872;  and  there  he  rests  with  his 
brethren  of  the  illustrious  Society.  On  visiting  the  grave,  you  read 
on  the  tombstone  the  simple  inscription: 


160 


The  Passionists 


I.  H.  S. 

P.  Michael  O’Connor,  S.  J. 

Episc.  jam  Pittsburgen. 

Deinde  Soc.  Jesu 
Natus  27  Sept.  1810 
Obiit  18  Oct.  1872 
R.  I.  P. 

The  Passionists  gave  him  to  the  Jesuits,  the  Jesuits  may  give  him 
back  to  the  Passionists.  The  latter  would  love  to  have  the  Bishop 
rest  beneath  the  altar  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in  their  church  in  Pitts¬ 
burgh.  There  they  would  remember  their  debt  to  him  and  pray  for 
him  and  Father  Anthony,  their  Founder,  during  their  dreamless  sleep, 
while  awaiting  the  Resurrection.  It  would  forever  cement  the  friend¬ 
ship  of  the  illustrious  Society  and  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

The  portrait  of  Bishop  O’Connor  in  the  illustration  is  the  best  in 
existence.  It  is  taken  from  a  painting  by  a  Roman  artist,  done  at  the 
request  of  Father  Thomas  Stephanini  in  1867.  This  painting  hangs 
in  the  parlor  of  the  monastery  in  Pittsburgh. 

After  taking  leave  of  the  Bishop,  at  Innsbruck  Father  Albinus  pro¬ 
ceeded  to  Rome.  There  he  learned  that  the  rumor  which  had  reached 
America  of  the  impending  suppression  of  the  religious  houses  in 
Italy  by  the  Sardinian  invasion  was  premature.  However,  he  made 
a  strong  plea  for  the  foundation  in  America,  and  again  the  General, 
Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  came  to  his  aid.  He  selected  Father 
Victor,  a  lector,  in  the  Province  of  Naples,  and  six  of  his  students 
to  accompany  Father  Albinus.  To  these  he  added  Father  Liber atus 
and  Brother  Josephat.  They  sailed  from  Liverpool,  and  reached 
New  York  on  Christmas  Day,  1860.  These  good  men  were  indeed 
a  great  help  to  the  Passionists  in  America.  Father  Victor  was  keen 
and  clever,  a  good  theologian,  with  a  great  aptitude  for  business.  He 
was  a  good  deal  of  the  martinet  and  rather  liked  to  make  people 
afraid  of  him.  The  only  place  in  which  he  revealed  uniform  kind¬ 
ness  was  in  the  confessional.  He  was  a  good  confessor  and  helped 
many  a  poor  sinner  on  the  way  to  heaven.  Father  Liberatus  was  like 
St.  John,  the  beloved  disciple.  He  was  very  good  and  gentle  and 
had  a  fine  sense  of  honor.  He  had  everybody’s  confidence  and  was 
a  true  friend.  Confidence  in  him  was  never  misplaced.  He  was  a  wise 
director  and  made  an  excellent  superior.  Brother  Josephat  was  an 
infirmarian  and  seemed  made  for  the  office — he  was  so  affable  and 
cheerful  and  kindly.  His  presence  was  like  sunshine — and  his  charm¬ 
ing  simplicity  won  the  heart.  Though  never  well  himself,  he  spent 
himself  for  others.  Like  Brother  Jerome,  he  was  a  model  for  our 
young  Brothers  in  America. 

Father  Victor  and  his  band  left  promptly  for  Pittsburgh.  After 


RIGHT  REV.  MICHAEL  O’CONNOR,  D.D. 

¥ 

Who  first  invited  the  Passionists  to  America 


161 


Bishop  O’Connor’s  Request 

a  year  spent  there,  he  and  his  little  band  of  students  left  for  the  new 
foundation  in  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  in  January,  1862.  They 
lived  there  at  St.  Mary’s  till  the  new  monastery  was  finished.  In 
due  time  these  six  Italian  students  were  ordained  by  Bishop  Bayley. 
They  were  known  as  Fathers  Timothy,  Vitalian,  Nilus,  Eusebius, 
Archangel,  and  Faustinus.  The  two  last  returned  to  Italy.  Fathers 
Timothy,  Vitalian,  and  Eusebius  are  remembered  for  their  zeal  and 
good  work  in  St.  Michael’s  parish  and  the  parishes  formed  from  it 
along  the  Hudson.  But  Father  Nilus  especially  is  held  in  fond  remem¬ 
brance  for  his  goodness  and  amiability  of  character.  He  became  a 
model  superior  and  endeared  himself  to  his  brethren.  Though  it 
was  the  third  foundation  in  America,  there  was  a  community  in  West 
Hoboken  before  the  opening  of  St.  Mary’s  in  Dunkirk.  This  latter 
event  took  place  on  the  feast  of  Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel,  July  16, 
1862.  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  with  six  American  students 
arrived  there  on  the  15th,  and  were  present  at  the  ceremony.  These 
students  were  ordained  by  Bishop  Timon  and  were  Fathers  Frederick, 
Charles,  Martin,  Basil,  William,  and  Philip.  The  outlook  for  the 
Order  in  America  was  promising  indeed,  notwithstanding  the  dread¬ 
ful  civil  strife  in  which  the  country  was  plunged  at  the  time.  The 
Fathers  prayed  for  peace  and  the  welfare  of  the  country,  and  coun¬ 
selled  gentle  forbearance  while  they  stood  for  unity.  Hence  they 
had  the  good  will  of  all  the  people. 

But  sad  news  this  year  came  from  Rome.  On  August  22nd,  Father 
Anthony  of  St.  James,  second  Founder,  was  called  to  his  reward!  It 
cast  gloom  over  the  Order.  He  was  so  great,  so  strong,  so  good! 
By  papal  dispensation,  he  had  been  Superior  General  for  nearly 
twenty-four  years  consecutively.  He  was  the  friend  of  America;  he 
had  seen  three  houses  established  there  in  the  short  space  of  eight 
years,  and  fifty  fervent  religious  in  them.  He  had  determined  to 
form  them  into  a  province  under  the  patronage  of  the  Blessed  Founder 
himself,  whose  canonization  was  now  approaching — the  object  nearest 
to  his  great  and  beautiful  heart!  But  he  was  not  to  see  it  on  earth, 
though  his  patient  and  devoted  efforts  had  assured  it.  He  himself 
died  in  the  odor  of  sanctity,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  famous  “Padre 
Pio,”  his  First-Consultor. 

This  good  priest,  Father  Pius  Caivo,  was  born  in  the  town  of 
St.  John,  in  Carico,  diocese  of  Aquino.  He  was  educated  at  the 
“Noble  College  of  Nazareno”  in  Rome,  founded  by  Cardinal  Tonti 
of  Rimini  in  1622.  It  was  called  “Nazareno”  by  His  Eminence,  who 
was  Titular  Archbishop  of  Nazareth,  and  was  intended  for  boys  of 
noble  or  aristocratic  families.  On  finishing  his  course  at  this  college, 
he  was  sent  to  the  University  of  Naples  to  prepare  for  a  professional 
career.  His  course  was  most  brilliant,  and  his  family  looked  forward 
to  great  eminence  for  him  in  professional  and  civil  life.  But  the 


162 


The  Passionists 


young  man  chose  the  better  part.  Finding  that  his  family  were  op¬ 
posed  to  his  entering  the  sanctuary,  he  quietly  left  for  Rome  and 
joined  the  Passionists.  After  his  ordination  he  taught  philosophy 
and  theology  in  the  Order  for  some  years.  Then  he  entered  the  mis¬ 
sionary  field  and  was  rated  one  of  the  most  eloquent  preachers  in 
Italy.  He  filled  various  offices  in  the  Order  as  Rector,  Provincial, 
and  Consultor.  Pius  IX  used  to  drive  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  and  go 
up  to  his  room  for  confession.  Eminent  Cardinals  did  the  same  and 
often  sought  his  counsel.  He  was  revered  by  all  in  Rome;  but  he 
loved  the  poor  and  outcast,  and  his  charity  to  them  merited  for  him 
the  title  of  their  “Apostle.”  Sometimes  he  was  called  the  “Apostle  of 
Rome.”  Pius  IX  made  him  preach  a  retreat  to  the  Court  of  Naples, 
then  residing  at  the  Quirinal.  The  King  of  Naples  asked  to  have 
him  made  Archbishop  of  Bari.  Pius  IX  answered:  “I  want  him  for 
something  else,”  and  he  offered  him  the  Cardinalate;  but  the  man 
of  God  begged  the  Pope  to  leave  him  free  to  labor  on  the  missions 
and  look  after  the  poor  and  outcast.  His  sanctity  was  better  attested 
by  the  power  God  gave  him  in  exorcising  persons  possessed  by  evil 
spirits.  Bishop  Chatard  and  other  senior  Bishops  and  priests  edu¬ 
cated  in  Rome  often  spoke  of  “Padre  Pio”  to  the  Passionists  in  Amer¬ 
ica;  but  we  are  indebted  to  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  for  many 
of  the  incidents  recounted  of  him.  He  taught  Fathers  John  Thomas 
and  John  Baptist  sacred  eloquence.  They  knew  the  man  of  God  in¬ 
timately,  and  Father  John  Thomas  liked  to  speak  of  those  incidents  and 
transmit  to  us  the  lovely  traditions  of  the  Order  in  Rome.  “Padre 
Pio”  died  at  three  o’clock  on  Good  Friday,  April  1,  1864.  But  we  are 
anticipating. 

He  succeeded  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James  and  convoked  the  twenty- 
first  General  Chapter  on  May  3,  1863.  He  invited  Fathers  John 
Dominic  and  Anthony  to  Rome  for  this  event,  as  he  intended  to  carry 
out  the  intentions  of  his  predecessor.  The  two  Fathers  from  America 
sailed  from  New  York  on  April  3,  1863,  and  arrived  in  Rome  on  the 
26th.  In  this  Chapter  “Padre  Pio”  was  the  choice  of  the  Fathers 
for  the  office  of  General.  He  saw  it,  and  forestalled  their  decision 
by  pleading  with  them  not  to  place  this  burden  on  his  shoulders. 
They  yielded  to  his  entreaties  and  Father  Peter  Paul  was  elected 
General.  He  was  a  brother  of  “Padre  Pio,”  twelve  years  his  junior. 
Padre  Pio  was  elected  Procurator-General. 

The  new  General  had  the  same  educational  advantages  as  his  elder 
brother,  and  he  followed  his  example  in  joining  the  Passionists.  He 
entered  the  Chapter  at  which  he  was  elected  General,  as  Provincial 
of  the  Province  of  the  Addolorata;  it  was  at  the  end  of  his  second 
term  in  this  position.  He  was  a  man  of  great  faith.  At  the  altar  he 
was  like  a  prophet — transfigured.  He  used  to  spend  an  hour  and  a 
half  in  thanksgiving  after  Mass,  even  as  General,  when  the  affairs  of 


163 


Bishop  O’Connor’s  Request 

the  Congregation  were  pressing  upon  him.  But  God  blessed  all  that 
he  did,  and  no  duty  was  ever  slighted.  He  was  a  man  of  winsome 
ways,  and  the  annalist  says,  “the  personification  of  amiability  in 
appearance’7;  and  he  quaintly  adds,  “His  humility  protected  him  from 
self-deception.”  His  one  aim  in  life  was  to  do  God’s  holy  will,  and  in 
death  he  said  it  was  his  greatest  comfort — “his  treasure.”  It  was 
during  his  administration  that  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  canonized. 

In  this  Chapter,  the  new  Province  of  Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross  was 
created,  and  Father  John  Dominic  elected  first  Provincial  with  Fathers 
Gaudentius  and  Anthony,  First  and  Second  Consultors.  Father  An¬ 
thony  seemed  so  frail,  he  was  given  the  third  place,  but  the  holy  man 
did  not  mind  this.  It  was  the  ruling  of  Providence.  Early  in  June, 
Father  John  Dominic  and  Father  Anthony  returned  from  Rome.  They 
were  accompanied  by  Father  Thomas  O’Connor,  then  a  sub-deacon. 
He  had  finished  his  studies,  but  was  too  young  for  ordination.  He 
was  ordained  by  Bishop  Domenec  in  the  Cathedral  of  Pittsburgh  on 
September  17,  1864,  and  was  immediately  appointed  lector  and  sent 
to  St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  with  a  class  of 
students.  He  had  been  trained  by  the  best  masters  in  Rome,  and  now 
he  began  his  life’s  work  in  the  Order. 

As  Provincial,  Father  John  Dominic’s  first  act  was  to  convoke  the 
Chapter  for  the  election  of  local  Superiors.  July  29,  1863,  was  set 
for  the  opening  of  the  first  Provincial  Chapter  in  America.  Father 
John  Dominic  was  appointed  president  by  the  Most  Reverend  Father 
General,  and  all  the  Fathers  who  had  spent  ten  years  in  the  Congre¬ 
gation  were  granted  the  privilege  of  taking  part  in  it.  The  Fathers 
of  the  Chapter  were:  The  Provincial,  Father  John  Dominic;  and  his 
consultors,  Father  Gaudentius  and  Father  Anthony;  Fathers  Albinus, 
Stanislaus,  Luke,  Victor,  John  Baptist,  John  Thomas,  James,  and 
Liberatus.  The  first  work  of  the  Chapter  was  the  election  of  Su¬ 
periors,  and  the  result  was  as  follows:  Father  Liberatus,  Master  of 
Novices;  Father  Luke,  Rector  of  Blessed  Paul’s  Retreat,  Pittsburgh; 
Father  John  Baptist,  Rector  of  St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk;  Father  Victor, 
Rector  of  St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken.  The  last  named  thanked  the 
Fathers  for  the  honor  done  him,  and  acquiesced;  the  others  alleged 
what  they  thought  good  reasons  for  not  accepting  the  offices  to  which 
they  had  been  elected,  and  they  asked  to  be  excused;  but  their  plead¬ 
ing  was  overruled  by  the  Chapter,  and  the  Fathers  had  to  submit 
and  assume  their  charges. 

The  next  matter  taken  up  by  the  Fathers  was  the  manner  of  con¬ 
ducting  missions  and  retreats  in  America.  While  holding  carefully  to 
the  method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  some  adaptations  were  necessary 
for  our  country  and  people  to  secure  the  results  contemplated  by  the 
Saint.  Americans  require  less  of  the  dramatic  and  emotional,  and 
more  of  the  argumentative  and  doctrinal.  To  be  sure,  doctrinal  and 


164 


The  Passionists 


devotional  are  never  to  be  separated  in  our  discourses,  as  one  is  the 
foundation  of  the  other;  but  the  emotional  and  dramatic  are  not  re¬ 
quired  to  inspire  devotion  in  Americans. 

And  the  Fathers  made  adaptations  for  the  country  that  won  the 
approval  of  the  hierarchy.  Archbishop  Kenrick  said:  “The  Pas- 
sionist  Fathers  avoid  undue  excitement  and  use  a  plain  and  argumenta¬ 
tive  style  in  their  sermons,  and  this  manner  of  preaching  is  apt  to 
produce  lasting  good  in  the  audience.”  The  plan  agreed  on  was 
sent  to  Rome  for  the  approval  of  Father  General  and  his  council. 
After  further  years  of  experience  on  the  missions  in  America,  this 
plan  was  amended  by  the  Fathers  and  approved  in  Rome.  It  will 
be  given  in  detail  farther  on.  Other  matters  were  considered  and 
agreed  on  for  the  advancement  of  the  Order  in  America  and  the  safe¬ 
guarding  of  its  spirit.  Following  the  lead  of  Father  Anthony,  the 
American  Founder,  these  early  Passionists  had  become  American 
citizens;  and  their  love  for  the  country  and  its  institutions  is  one  of 
the  charming  memories  they  left  us.  At  the  close  of  this  first  Chapter, 
they  put  on  record  their  pain  and  grief  at  the  calamity  which  had 
fallen  on  the  great  American  Union  through  the  Civil  War,  and  they 
pledged  themselves  to  continue  to  pray  to  the  Throne  of  Mercy  and 
Grace  to  obtain  speedy  restoration  of  peace  and  lasting  prosperity  and 
happiness  for  “our  beloved  country.”  They  left  us  a  legacy  of  ab¬ 
solute  loyalty  to  the  country  whose  Constitution  secures  to  us  forever 
freedom  of  conscience  and  worship,  and  civil  liberty.  Just  before  the 
closing  prayer,  a  letter  reached  the  Fathers  from  Archbishop  Purcell 
of  Cincinnati  asking  for  a  foundation  in  his  diocese.  This  letter  from 
the  illustrious  Archbishop  gladdened  the  hearts  of  the  Fathers  as  they 
knelt  to  thank  God  for  His  gracious  mercies  to  the  Passionists  in 
America. 

Father  Luke  was  succeeded  as  Pastor  of  St.  Michael’s  congregation, 
by  Father  Vincent  Nagler,  C.P.,  a  man  of  vast  learning,  zeal,  and 
eloquence.  His  language  in  the  pulpit  without  seeming  effort  was  so 
choice  and  classical  as  to  win  the  admiration  while  it  reached  the 
hearts  of  the  people.  Father  Vincent  was  a  general  favorite  with 
St.  Michael’s  people,  and  accomplished  much  for  that  devoted  con¬ 
gregation  in  those  early  days. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

PASSIONISTS  IN  CALIFORNIA 


Father  Peter  Maganotti — First  Venture  in  Australia — Miraculous  Escape  in 
Shipwreck — Father  Peter  Maganotti  in  California. 

THE  next  event  of  importance  was  the  arrival  of  Father  Peter 
Maganotti  from  Rome  with  a  band  of  young  priests  for  the 
California  foundation.  They  landed  in  New  York  on  June  13, 
1863,  and  were  the  guests  of  the  Fathers  in  West  Hoboken,  till  July 
3rd,  when  they  sailed  for  their  distant  mission.  The  bright  young 
priests  accompanying  Father  Peter  were  Fathers  Amadeus,  Guido,  John 
Philip  Baudinelli,  Paul  Hyacinth,  Ildephonsus,  Angelo,  and  John  Gis- 
mondi.  They  were  joined  later  on  by  Father  Augustine  and  Brothers 
Hyacinth  and  Lawrence.  They  became  noted  men  indeed,  and  their 
names  will  appear  again  in  this  story.  Father  Peter  Maganotti 
was  one  of  the  band  who  accompanied  the  venerable  Father  Dominic 
to  Belgium  in  1840.  He  was  the  first  Superior  at  Tournay  and  built 
the  church  attached  to  the  Retreat  in  that  city.  While  preaching  a 
retreat  to  the  Benedictine  Fathers  at  Douay,  in  1846,  he  met  the 
Archbishop  of  Sidney,  Monsignor  Paulding,  O.S.B.  They  became 
friends,  and  the  Archbishop  induced  him  to  go  to  Australia.  The 
Superiors  in  Rome  with  some  reluctance  consented  to  this  arrangement, 
and  he  accepted  the  Archbishop’s  invitation.  Prior  to  this,  in  1841, 
Monsignor  Paulding  had  come  to  Rome  to  recruit  missionaries  for 
his  diocese,  and  Father  Raymond  Vaccari,  a  Passionist  missionary  of 
renown,  felt  strongly  inclined  to  volunteer  for  the  mission.  He  asked 
the  consent  of  Father  Anthony  of  St.  James,  the  Superior  General. 
This  consent  was  obtained  only  through  the  pleadings  of  several 
Roman  dignitaries,  among  them  the  venerable  Vincent  Pallotti  and 
Cardinal  Orioli  of  the  Conventuals.  Father  General  selected  three 
other  priests  to  accompany  Father  Raymond.  They  were  Father 
Joseph  Snell,  Father  Maurice  Lencioni,  and  Father  Luigi  Pesciaroli. 
Father  Raymond,  the  Superior,  was  given  the  title  of  Prefect  Apos¬ 
tolic  by  the  Propaganda.  The  four  missionaries  left  Rome  for  Bel¬ 
gium  and  England  in  the  Summer  of  1842,  and  sailed  from  Liverpool 
to  Sidney,  where  they  landed  in  1843.  The  authentic  story  of  the 
mission  to  the  “Australian  Blacks”  will  replace  some  hazy  tradition, 
and  introduce  Father  Peter  Maganotti’s  work  in  America  with  an  ac¬ 
count  of  the  shipwreck  on  the  coast  of  Peru.  At  the  request  of  the 

165 


166 


The  Passionists 


Archbishop,  Father  Raymond  preached  a  retreat  in  Latin  to  the 
clergy,  as  he  was  unacquainted  with  English.  On  learning  of  the 
rank  conferred  on  Father  Raymond  by  the  Propaganda,  His  Grace  de¬ 
cided  to  send  the  Fathers  to  the  Island  of  Denwich,  six  hundred  miles 
from  Sidney,  and  after  three  months’  residence  with  the  Archbishop 
they  set  sail  for  Moreton  Bay.  The  Governor  recognized  the  Fathers 
as  missionaries  to  the  “Australian  Blacks”  and  he  gave  them  the  use 
of  the  beautiful  Island  of  Starbroke  with  that  of  some  buildings  be¬ 
longing  to  the  Government  for  their  residence.  The  missionaries  found 
the  “Blacks”  in  great  numbers  on  the  Islands  and  at  the  risk  of  their 
lives  they  tried  to  get  in  touch  with  them.  To  impress  the  savages 
and  save  themselves,  they  were  obliged  to  kill  some  of  the  animals 
used  for  venison,  with  their  rifles.  After  this  the  natives  never  showed 
any  ferocity  toward  the  Fathers,  and  listened  to  them  with  docility. 
They  made  little  headway  with  the  adults;  but  with  the  children  they 
were  more  successful.  The  boys  learned  to  serve  Mass,  and  very  soon 
all  consented  to  wear  the  clothes  provided  for  them.  “The  Passionist 
Fathers,”  says  Cardinal  Moran,  “labored  with  great  devotedness  among 
the  poor  natives,  whom  they,  hoped  one  day  to  be  able  to  instruct. 
They  erected  a  small  wooden  chapel  which,  with  the  aid  of  the  natives, 
they  beautifully  ornamented  with  shells.  It  remained  standing  for 
several  years  after  the  departure  of  the  good  missionaries.” 

From  their  home  the  Fathers  were  able  to  visit  the  various  tribes 
on  the  Islands  and  learn  their  language  and  customs  and  manners. 
The  language  was  difficult;  but  soon  they  were  able  to  converse  with 
the  natives,  who  were  won  by  their  kindness,  and  showed  them  vener¬ 
ation  and  affection.  Still,  the  conversion  of  adults  was  a  very  slow 
and  difficult  process.  The  mission  home  had  served  as  a  prison  for 
“English  Convicts”  and  was  in  a  state  of  decay.  Their  hardships  were 
many  and  their  privations  great;  but  they  were  courageous  and  hope¬ 
ful  and  the  Archbishop  continued  to  send  them  flour,  altar  wine  and 
other  provisions.  Father  Raymond  wrote  His  Grace  in  1844,  that 
their  efforts  were  gradually  attended  with  success;  that  the  affection 
of  the  Blacks  was  increasing  for  them  every  day,  and  he  was  confident 
that  with  better  acquaintance  with  their  language  they  would  be  able 
to  bring  them  all  to  the  worship  of  God.  They  were  instructing  the 
children;  teaching  the  young  men  to  cultivate  the  ground,  and  leading 
the  natives  to  live  in  huts  and  form  communities.  “They  admit  the 
existence  of  a  Supreme  Being.  They  had  not  yet  spoken  to  Him,  for 
He  had  not  spoken  to  them;  but  they  expect  to  see  and  speak  to  Him 
after  death.”  Father  Luigi  this  same  year  wrote  to  Cardinal  Pianetti, 
Bishop  of  Viterbo,  January  29,  1844,  an  account  of  the  mission,  and 
calls  the  natives  infelici  e  nudi  abitatori  di  bosclii — “wretched  and 
naked  inhabitants  of  the  bush.”  Yet  they  believed  in  the  existence 
of  a  Supreme  Being  and  a  future  life.  The  Fathers  baptized  the  chil- 


Passionists  in  California 


167 


dren  and  administered  the  Last  Sacraments  to  the  dying.  The  Arch¬ 
bishop  wrote  of  them:  “Those  excellent  missionaries  are  full  of  zeal, 
are  models  of  virtue  and  of  the  religious  life.  But  they  appear,  how¬ 
ever,  to  be  but  little  prepared  for  the  difficulties  which  beset  a  mis¬ 
sion  in  a  new  colony  where  temporal  matters  require  to  be  closely 
attended  to  and  where  economy  is  most  necessary.”  His  Grace  had 
not  counted  on  their  charity  in  attending  to  the  wants  of  the  native 
children.  “It  proved  most  disastrous,”  he  said,  “as  the  natives  ima¬ 
gined  it  should  always  continue.”  The  letters  of  the  Fathers  are  ex¬ 
tremely  interesting,  and  are  the  only  authentic  record  of  the  condi¬ 
tions  of  the  Queensland  tribes  at  that  time.  A  few  are  given  by 
Cardinal  Moran,  and  others  are  preserved  in  the  records  of  the  Order 
in  Rome.  Father  Raymond’s  last  letter  from  the  mission  was  written 
November  19,  1845.  He  refers  to  the  lack  of  means  which  beset  their 
path  at  every  step,  though  the  Archbishop  aided  them  as  far  as  his 
resources  went;  but  far  more  was  required  for  the  needs  of  their  mis¬ 
sions.  The  want  of  provisions  and  other  supplies  for  the  natives  was 
sorely  felt.  The  Governor  refused  to  extend  their  reserve  on  the 
Island;  at  the  same  time  a  survey  of  the  Islands  and  adjacent  coast  was 
ordered.  This  brought  the  natives  in  contact  with  vicious  Europeans, 
with  disastrous  results.  The  adult  population  now  held  aloof;  even 
the  children  abandoned  the  mission.  The  Archbishop  was  away  in 
Europe,  and  the  missionaries  felt  the  absence  of  his  fatherly  care,  and 
they  lost  all  hope  of  success  in  their  mission  to  the  Blacks.  They  de¬ 
cided  to  leave  the  Island.  The  Vicar-Apostolic  of  Adelaide  invited 
them  to  his  jurisdiction,  and  they  set  sail  in  a  small  open  boat,  and 
after  incredible  dangers  and  difficulties  made  their  way  to  Sidney. 

Father  Luigi  Pesciaroli  returned  to  Italy,  and  for  some  years  lived 
as  a  devoted  religious  in  the  Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul  in  Rome. 
Father  Maurice  Lencioni  and  Father  Joseph  Snell  labored  for  several 
years  in  the  diocese  of  Adelaide.  Father  Maurice  was  a  man  of  fine 
physique,  with  a  glorious  voice,  “a  heart  as  gentle  as  that  of  a  child 
and  the  piety  of  a  saint.”  For  some  time  in  Adelaide  he  would  not 
hear  confessions  nor  preach,  as  he  was  diffident  of  his  knowledge  of 
English.  But  at  all  the  great  functions  of  the  Church,  he  was  in  de¬ 
mand.  When  he  sang  Mass  people  were  entranced  by  the  beauty  of 
the  Preface.  It  was  heavenly.  In  1851,  when  all  the  men  rushed 
from  South  Australia  to  the  gold  diggings  in  Victoria,  and  the  churches 
of  Adelaide  were  deserted  except  by  the  devout  sex,  Father  Maurice 
remained  in  the  city  with  the  Bishop,  Dr.  Murphy.  An  old  pensioner 
used  to  ring  the  bell,  the  Bishop  offered  the  Holy  Sacrifice  and 
preached,  while  Father  Maurice  was  the  choir.  His  voice  rang  out 
grandly  and  sweetly  and  devoutly,  till  he  joined  the  heavenly  choirs. 
He  was  beloved  by  Bishop  and  priest  and  people.  He  taught  in  the 
seminary  for  some  time,  and  then  was  assigned  to  a  temporary  curacy. 


168 


The  Passionists 


and  from  his  slender  salary  he  put  by  sufficient  cash  to  pay  his  way 
home  to  Italy.  This  he  did  over  and  over  again;  but  his  pity  for 
the  poor  could  not  resist  the  appeal  of  those  in  want,  and  his  passage- 
money  always  disappeared.  He  grew  in  the  esteem  of  all,  and  it  is 
said  that  in  compliment  to  him  the  “Passionist  Badge”  was  emblazoned 
on  the  great  window  over  the  high  altar  in  the  Cathedral  in  Adelaide — 
a  facsimile  of  the  one  he  wore.  He  made  a  last  effort  to  get  back  to 
Rome,  and  now  after  seventeen  years  of  hard  struggling,  it  seemed 
that  his  hope  was  to  be  realized.  He  had  the  passage-money  again,  and 
all  immediate  preparations  for  departure  were  made.  The  clergy 
presented  him  with  a  handsome  chalice,  and  the  people  with  an  affec¬ 
tionate  address;  but  four  days  before  his  departure,  he  took  sick  and 
died.  His  passage-money  was  left  to  the  orphans  and  schools.  His 
memory  is  a  tradition  in  Adelaide;  and  his  resting-place  is  visited  with 
affection.  He  rests  beside  Brother  O’Hagan,  a  member  of  the  Irish 
Christian  Brotherhood  and  a  brother  of  Father  Wilfred  O’Hagan,  C.P. 
— dear  Father  Wilfred,  remembered  fondly  in  America.  Father  Jo¬ 
seph  Snell  was  a  Swiss;  a  convert  and  son  of  a  rich  banker  in  Switzer¬ 
land.  He  was  a  man  of  varied  accomplishments,  and  spoke  the  Ger¬ 
man,  French,  Italian,  English,  and  Turkish  languages.  Turkish  he 
acquired  in  Bulgaria,  where  he  labored  as  a  missionary  before  he  was 
sent  to  Australia.  There  he  had  built  the  present  presbytery  in  the 
parish  of  Lageni,  diocese  of  Nicopolis.  In  Adelaide  he  was  assigned 
to  the  Morphett  district,  and  labored  there  for  some  years.  It  is  a 
mystery  how  he  subsisted,  as  there  were  not  more  than  a  hundred  and 
fifty  Catholics  in  it.  But  he  balanced  his  receipts  nicely,  built  a 
school  beside  the  church,  taught  the  children  himself,  and  lived  in  the 
sacristy.  There  is  a  tradition  that  his  handiwork  helped  him,  as  he 
wrought  the  most  exquisite  pieces  of  cabinet.  Later  on,  he  founded 
the  fine  parish  of  Mount  Baker,  and  built  the  church  and  parochial 
school.  He  was  slight  and  spare,  and  a  man  of  most  amiable  coun¬ 
tenance.  In  1861,  his  health  gave  way  and  he  went  to  Melbourne  for 
a  change  of  air  and  rest;  but  it  was  too  late;  in  a  short  time  he  died 
quite  unexpectedly.  The  writer,  in  preparing  this  brief  account,  con¬ 
sulted  Cardinal  Moran’s  history  of  the  “Mission  to  the  Queensland 
Aboriginals,”  and  the  memoranda  prepared  for  him  from  the  records 
in  Rome,  by  Very  Reverend  Father  Leone  Kierkels,  C.P.,  General  Sec¬ 
retary  of  the  Order.  Besides,  he  had  the  privilege  of  spending  a  few 
days  with  the  Very  Reverend  Father  Oswald  Donnelly,  C.P.,  who  had 
labored  in  Australia  and  had  been  secretary  to  Bishop  Dulcet  of 
Nicopolis  for  some  years  in  Bulgaria.  Father  Oswald’s  information 
was  precise  and  correct.  The  work  of  these  devoted  priests  and  their 
prayers  were  not  in  vain.  They  merited  a  blessing  for  a  subsequent 
attempt  to  establish  the  Order  in  Australia.  The  Fathers  from  Eng- 


Passionists  in  California  169 

land  and  Ireland  have  established  the  Order  there  and  are  doing  the 
noblest  work. 

Soon  after  reaching  Adelaide,  Father  Raymond  Vaccari  took  pas¬ 
sage  on  an  English  ship  bound  for  Valparaiso,  en  route  for  Europe; 
but  was  shipwrecked  on  the  coast  of  Peru  and  barely  escaped  with  his 
life.  He  and  the  captain  were  the  only  persons  saved.  After  many 
adventures  and  misfortunes,  he  reached  the  city  of  Lima,  in  Peru, 
friendless  and  penniless;  nay,  deeply  in  debt  for  the  expenses  of  his 
journey  to  Rome;  his  papers  and  money  were  lost!  In  his  extremity 
he  concealed  his  priestly  character,  assumed  the  name  of  Wilson,  and 
obtained  a  position  as  gardener  in  the  Franciscan  Convent.  Here  he 
gave  great  edification  by  his  piety  and  assiduity  until  it  was  discovered 
that  he  was  a  priest.  He  had  spent  his  days  in  prayer  and  work  and 
a  kindly  Providence  came  to  his  rescue.  An  English  Benedictine  who 
had  known  Father  Raymond  in  Australia,  passed  through  Lima  on  his 
way  to  Rome.  He  recognized  the  identity  of  the  gardener  and  on  his 
arrival  in  Rome,  reported  the  case  to  Father  General.  Nothing  had 
been  heard  in  Rome  from  Father  Raymond  for  a  long  time;  and  now 
Father  General  wrote  to  Father  Peter  Maganotti  in  San  Francisco  to  go 
to  Lima  and  look  up  Father  Raymond.  Father  Peter  found  that  the 
pious  gardener  at  the  Franciscan  Convent,  under  an  assumed  name, 
was  his  confrere,  Father  Raymond.  He  revealed  Father  Raymond’s 
identity  to  the  Franciscan  Fathers,  payed  his  debts  and  had  him  re¬ 
stored  to  his  priestly  state  and  duties.  Father  Raymond  was  revered 
as  a  saint,  and  the  Archbishop  joined  with  the  Franciscan  Fathers  in 
requesting  him  to  remain  in  Lima.  Father  Anthony  of  St.  Janies  al¬ 
lowed  him  to  pass  over  to  the  Franciscan  Order,  and  for  the  remainder 
of  his  life  he  edified  Lima  by  his  sanctity.  Father  Peter  told  the 
Fathers  later  on,  that  when  the  ship  was  going  down  in  the  storm  on 
the  coast  of  Peru,  Father  Raymond  called  on  St.  Francis  Solano,  patron 
of  those  countries,  to  save  him,  and  suddenly  he  was  seized  by  an  in¬ 
visible  power  and  put  on  terra  firma.  There  is  no  record  in  the  ar¬ 
chives  in  Rome  of  this  miraculous  feature  in  the  rescue,  but  he  was 
saved  from  shipwreck  and  St.  Francis  Solano  claimed  him  for  his  own. 
The  Saint  had  been  superior,  or  guardian,  in  this  convent,  and  rests 
under  the  main  altar  in  the  church,  for  it  was  here  that  he  died. 
Father  Raymond  belonged  to  the  Saint  after  the  shipwreck,  and  it 
looked  as  if  he  claimed  him  for  his  own. 

We  shall  now  take  up  the  story  of  Father  Peter  Maganotti,  the 
fifth  Passionist  to  arrive  in  Australia.  He  reached  Sidney  in  1847  with 
Archbishop  Paulding;  and  on  finding  that  his  confreres  had  left  the 
Island  of  Moreton  Bay,  he  decided  to  remain  with  the  Archbishop  in 
Sidney,  and  for  three  years  he  taught  theology  in  the  seminary.  In 
those  early  days  all  candidates  for  the  priesthood  were  affiliated  to 


170 


The  Passionists 


the  Benedictine  Order  in  Sidney.  St.  Mary’s  was  recognized  as  a 
monastic  cathedral,  with  a  Benedictine  monastery  attached  to  it.  The 
regular  choral  recitation  of  the  office  was  taken  up  and  continued  for 
some  years.  But  as  the  faithful  increased  and  the  needs  of  the  diocese 
multiplied,  it  was  found  that  the  choral  service  and  missionary  duties 
could  not  be  combined,  and  the  monastic  feature  was  discontinued  by 
the  clergy  of  the  diocese.  In  a  retreat  given  by  Father  Peter  to  the 
seminarians,  he  justified  this  departure,  as  the  clergy  were  not  strictly 
in  the  canonical  sense  Benedictines.  This  view  led  to  some  contro¬ 
versy;  many  sustained  it;  others  dissented;  in  the  end  it  prevailed. 
It  led  to  Father  Peter’s  resigning  his  professorship  at  the  seminary, 
and  as  there  was  no  immediate  hope  of  establishing  his  Order  in  Sid¬ 
ney,  he  took  leave  of  his  friend,  Archbishop  Paulding,  and  came  to  the 
United  States.  He  was  an  apostolic  missionary  under  obedience  to 
the  Propaganda,  and  now  he  labored  in  San  Francisco  from  1849  till 
1853,  when  Bishop  Alemany  was  promoted  to  that  See  from  Monterey. 
Father  Peter  had  built  the  church  of  St.  Francis  in  San  Francisco;  and 
now  Bishop  Alemany  made  him  his  Vicar-General  and  assigned  him 
to  the  parish  of  Marysville.  There  he  built  St.  Joseph’s  church  and 
the  convent  of  Notre  Dame,  with  the  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame  of  Namur 
in  charge  of  schools.  While  Rector  at  Marysville,  he  received  word 
from  Father  General  to  go  down  to  Lima  and  look  up  Father  Raymond. 
On  the  journey  to  Peru  he  met  the  Bishop  of  Guayaquil  in  Ecuador, 
who  made  an  urgent  appeal  for  a  retreat  of  the  Passionists  in  his  dio¬ 
cese. 

In  1861,  the  Vicariate  Apostolic  of  Marysville  was  created  with 
Bishop  Eugene  O’Connell  as  Vicar-Apostolic;  and  San  Francisco  was 
raised  to  Metropolitan  rank  with  Bishop  Alemany  its  first  Archbishop. 
St.  Joseph’s  church  in  Marysville  became  Bishop  O’Connell’s  Cathedral. 
Father  Peter  had  labored  fourteen  years  in  the  diocese  of  San  Fran¬ 
cisco  and  never  lost  sight  of  a  plan  to  establish  a  house  of  missions 
for  his  Order  on  the  Pacific  Coast.  He  had  been  preparing  for  it,  and 
the  time  had  now  come  to  act  in  the  matter.  He  made  the  formal  re¬ 
quest  to  Archbishop  Alemany.  His  Grace  agreed  to  it,  and  a  very 
desirable  location  was  assigned  the  Order  for  the  purpose;  but  the 
Archbishop  made  conditions  that  were  not  approved  by  the  authorities 
in  Rome,  and  the  project  was  abandoned.  Then  Bishop  O’Connell 
agreed  to  a  foundation  at  Virginia  City,  Nevada,  in  his  Vicariate,  and 
it  was  agreed  that  Father  Peter  should  go  to  Rome  for  recruits.  In 
the  Fall  of  1862,  he  came  East,  visited  the  Fathers  in  West  Floboken, 
New  Jersey,  and  sailed  for  Europe.  He  arrived  in  Rome,  April,  1863. 
In  May,  the  Fathers  assembled  for  the  General  Chapter.  Father  Peter’s 
plea  for  two  new  foundations,  one  at  Virginia  City,  Nevada,  the  other 
at  Guayaquil,  in  Ecuador,  was  favorably  received  by  the  Fathers,  and 
the  new  General,  Father  Peter  Paul,  selected  eight  young  priests  and 


Passionists  in  California 


171 


two  lay-brothers  for  these  missions;  four  priests,  and  a  brother  for 
each.  They  sailed  from  New  York  for  San  Francisco  on  July  3,  1864, 
as  already  stated.  On  reaching  the  Golden  Gate,  Father  Peter  received 
word  from  the  Bishop  of  Guayaquil  of  the  revolutionary  disturbances 
in  Ecuador,  that  later  led  to  the  assassination  of  the  distinguished 
President,  Garcia  Moreno.  The  project  there  had  to  be  abandoned. 
This  was  discouraging.  But  the  Fathers  received  a  very  kindly  wel¬ 
come  from  Bishop  O’Connell  at  Marysville.  He  sent  them  on  to  Vir¬ 
ginia  City,  where  Father  Peter  expected  to  take  charge  of  the  territory 
which  had  been  assigned  him  before  he  went  to  Rome.  But  now  he 
found  a  priest  in  charge  there.  It  was  a  delicate  matter  to  transfer 
him.  He  was  an  excellent  priest  and  interested  in  his  work.  To  re¬ 
lieve  the  situation,  Father  Peter  asked  the  Bishop’s  approval  to  locate 
in  the  mining  country  some  distance  from  Virginia  City.  This  was 
readily  granted.  Father  Peter  sent  four  of  the  Fathers  to  Benecia, 
where  the  Dominican  Fathers  received  them  kindly  and  taught  them 
English;  two  returned  to  Marysville,  while  Father  Peter  himself  and 
Father  Angelo  remained  to  prepare  a  home  for  them.  The  site  se¬ 
lected  was  wild  and  inhospitable,  frequented  only  by  miners.  Here 
they  put  up  a  frame  church  and  temporary  home  under  the  title  of  the 
“Immaculate  Conception.”  Both  were  ready  for  use  by  the  first  Sun¬ 
day  in  Advent — a  neat  frame  church  and  a  large  log  cabin  by  courtesy 
called  “the  monastery.”  The  community  consisted  of  eight  priests  and 
two  brothers,  who  took  possession  and  began  their  work  in  the  mining 
camps.  Fathers  Peter  and  Angelo  were  masters  in  English;  the  other 
Fathers  learned  the  language  quickly;  and  they  began  to  aid  the  clergy 
far  and  near.  It  was  “frontier  life”;  everything  was  in  a  state  of 
formation;  limits  and  lines  and  laws  were  not  defined.  Some  of  the 
clergy  held  to  well-established  usages  of  other  lands;  while  some  felt 
free  and  easy  about  them.  There  were  misunderstandings  and  irrita¬ 
tions  among  good  and  zealous  men;  trifles  were  magnified;  suspicions 
awakened,  complaints  made;  the  clergy  had  misgivings;  the  Bishop 
was  perplexed;  the  Fathers  were  simply  misplaced;  the  region  was  un¬ 
suitable  for  their  missionary  home,  and  it  was  unhealthy.  They  were 
sent  out  here  and  there  to  labor  for  the  people  and  live  apart.  After 
a  couple  of  years  they  concluded  to  retire  from  Nevada.  Father  John 
Dominic,  the  Provincial  in  the  East,  was  ordered  by  Father  General  to 
go  to  the  Pacific  Coast  and  look  over  the  situation,  and  he  decided  to 
abandon  the  foundation.  The  Fathers  were  sent  East  and  employed 
to  great  advantage.  Father  John  Dominic  had  anticipated  events  and 
had  secured  the  approval  of  Rome  for  a  foundation  in  Mexico.  In  any 
event,  he  did  not  think  it  well  for  all  the  Fathers  to  remain  in  Cali¬ 
fornia  or  Nevada.  Taking  Fathers  Peter  and  Amadeus  with  him,  he 
went  to  Mexico.  On  reaching  Sonora,  a  border  state,  they  were  re¬ 
ceived  by  Bishop  Lora  with  great  kindness.  He  was  deeply  interested 


172 


The  Passionists 


in  their  important  undertaking  and  he  gave  them  letters  to  the  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Mexico,  and  the  Bishops  of  Leone,  Puebla,  and  Queretaro. 
He  assured  them  that  it  would  be  better  for  them  to  go  by  way  of  New 
York,  and  they  acted  on  his  advice.  They  went  north  and  sailed  from 
New  York  for  Mexico  on  March  15,  1865.  They  stopped  at  Puebla 
and  saw  Bishop  Colima,  who  was  very  kindly  disposed.  Father  Ama¬ 
deus  remained  there  with  the  Oratorian  Fathers,  while  Fathers  John 
Dominic  and  Peter  went  without  delay  to  Mexico  City.  They  were 
well  received  by  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop  Bastida  y  Davalos. 
He  had  visited  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  in  Rome,  had  made  retreats  in  the 
house,  and  knew  the  Passionist  Fathers  well.  They  were  agreeably 
surprised  when  His  Grace  told  them  that  he  had  already  thought  of 
asking  for  them,  and  had  spoken  of  it  to  the  Emperor  Maximilian  and 
the  Papal  Nuncio,  Monsignor  Amelia,  who  favored  his  plan.  Provi¬ 
dence  destined  them  for  Mexico,  and  had  been  preparing  the  way  for 
them.  His  Grace  immediately  set  about  finding  a  suitable  place  for 
them.  He  offered  them  the  college  of  Tepotzotlan,  twenty-seven  miles 
from  the  city,  with  the  parish  and  outside  chapels  attached  to  it.  This 
charge  they  accepted  for  the  time.  Father  John  Dominic  returned  to 
the  United  States,  leaving  Father  Amadeus  in  charge,  with  instructions 
to  select  a  more  suitable  place.  The  college  was  very  large,  had  two 
fine  churches  attached  to  it,  one  parochial,  the  other  collegiate;  but 
it  would  take  a  vast  sum  to  put  it  in  repair.  A  very  suitable  site  was 
at  last  selected  at  Tacubaya  near  Mexico  City  and  secured  through  the 
mediation  of  kind  friends.  The  Archbishop  assigned  other  priests  to 
Tepotzotlan  and  graciously  placed  the  Fathers  in  charge  of  San  Diego 
at  Tacubaya.  Father  John  Dominic  sent  Fathers  John  Gismondi,  Au¬ 
gustine,  Paul  Hyacinth,  Ildephonsus,  Nilus,  and  Telesphorus  to  Mexico 
with  Brothers  Hyacinth  and  Gabriel.  Fathers  John  Philip,  Guido,  and 
Angelo  were  attached  to  the  Province  in  the  North.  In  July,  1866, 
the  Provincial  Chapter  was  held  in  the  United  States,  and  Father  John 
Dominic  was  reserved  for  the  mission  in  Mexico  by  order  of  the  Most 
Reverend  Father  General.  Fie  sailed  from  New  York,  accompanied  by 
Brother  Pascal  on  the  18th  of  August,  and  arrived  at  Tacubaya  on  the 
27th.  He  was  the  Founder  in  Mexico  and  now  he  was  installed  as 
Superior,  with  Father  Amadeus  as  his  assistant.  The  Passionists  were 
beloved  by  the  people  and  hated  by  the  Revolutionists  in  Mexico. 
Still,  Juarez  was  not  opposed  to  them.  When  told  they  were  in  Tacu¬ 
baya,  he  replied:  “I  will  not  touch  them.  Virtue  is  practiced  there.” 
And  they  continued  to  labor  for  the  people  under  the  most  trying  cir¬ 
cumstances.  Robbed  and  driven  from  the  country  again  and  again  by 
the  bandit  revolutionists,  they  have  returned  to  resume  their  work  and 
are  still  returning  good  for  evil;  more  loved  and  revered  than  ever  by 
the  people. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

TRIUMPH  OF  FAILURE 


Triumph  of  Failure — Marvelous  incidents — Father  Anthony,  Provincial. 

FATHER  PETER  had  failed  as  a  Founder  on  the  Pacific  Coast, 
though  he  had  laid  his  plans  carefully.  He  had  been  sent  as  an 
apostolic  missionary,  first  to  Australia  and  then  to  California. 
He  was  under  the  immediate  jurisdiction  of  the  Propaganda  till  he  re¬ 
turned  to  Rome  in  1863.  His  labors  and  virtues  were  known  from  the 
port  of  New  York  to  the  Golden  Gate.  Marvelous  indeed  were  his  ad¬ 
ventures  and  deeds  of  kindness  in  the  wild  regions  in  which  he  labored 
on  the  frontier  during  those  early  days.  By  living  frugally  he  had  put 
aside  from  his  slender  income,  notwithstanding  his  great  charities,  a 
sufficient  sum  to  begin  the  new  foundation.  He  had  negotiated  for  it 
before  setting  out  for  Rome.  Indeed,  he  was  offered  the  prospect  of 
another  in  Ecuador.  He  pleaded  his  cause  so  well  in  Rome  at  the 
councils  of  the  Order  that  eight  bright,  zealous  young  priests  were  as¬ 
signed  him  for  those  distant  missions.  They  were  made  missionaries 
apostolic,  and  left  the  Eternal  City  with  bright  anticipations  of  suc¬ 
cess  in  their  enterprise.  Father  Peter  was  a  holy  priest,  true  and 
tried,  with  vast  experience  in  the  missionary  field,  and  he  inspired  his 
confreres  with  high  hopes  to  do  and  dare  and  to  reflect  honor  on  their 
Blessed  Founder  and  his  work  in  the  Church.  But  Father  Peter 
trusted  in  human  means,  and  failed  in  his  purpose.  In  the  far  North 
Father  Anthony  had  nothing  to  begin  with;  but  he  trusted  in  Provi¬ 
dence  and  succeeded  beyond  all  anticipations.  The  moral  in  the  story 
is  plain;  like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  his  sons  must  begin  in  poverty 
and  trust  to  Providence  for  success.  But  it  was  “the  triumph  of  a 
failure”  in  Father  Peter’s  case  through  Providence  still,  which  shaped 
things  wisely,  though  he  lacked  simple  trust  in  it — the  secret  of  Father 
Anthony’s  success.  Father  Peter  brought  apostles  with  him  from  Rome 
destined  for  Mexico  and  the  Atlantic  Coast,  and  in  both  countries  they 
brought  innumerable  souls  to  God.  The  work  of  this  excellent  priest 
was  finished  in  America,  and  he  returned  to  Rome  and  ended  his  days 
“in  the  harness,”  while  laboring  on  the  missions.  But  he  lived  on  in 
grateful  memory,  his  deeds  were  told  as  the  years  wore  on,  his  life  de¬ 
clared  “the  triumph  of  failure,”  and  his  name  is  still  held  in  benedic¬ 
tion.  A  few  facts  will  be  of  interest  here. 

In  1867,  Father  Philip  Birk  was  called  to  Rome  by  Father  General 

173 


174 


The  Passionists 


and  assigned  to  the  Bulgarian  Mission.  He  was  made  secretary  to  the 
Right  Reverend  Anthony  Joseph  Pluym,  C.P.,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Nicop- 
olis,  then  residing  in  the  city  of  Bucharest.  Soon  after  his  arrival  in 
the  city,  Father  Philip  had  occasion  to  call  on  the  Consul-General  from 
the  United  States.  They  became  friends,  and  the  Consul,  though  not 
a  Catholic,  used  to  call  occasionally  for  Father  Philip  at  the  Bishop’s 
residence,  and  take  him  into  the  country  for  a  drive  in  his  carriage. 
On  one  occasion  the  Consul  told  him  of  a  noble  priest  whom  he  had 
known  at  Marysville,  Cal.  The  Consul  at  this  date  was  a  pharmacist 
and  unmarried.  His  place  of  business  and  home  burned  down,  and  the 
good  priest,  whose  name  he  did  not  recall,  came,  and  asked  him  to 
come  to  his  house  and  make  his  home  with  him  for  the  time  being. 
He  accepted  the  kindly  offer  and  remained  with  the  priest  for  fifteen 
days,  receiving  the  most  generous  hospitality.  “Marysville”  suggested 
the  priest’s  named  to  Father  Philip.  “Father  Peter  Maganotti?” 
“That  is  the  man,”  said  the  Consul.  “I  have  just  left  him  in  Rome,” 
replied  Father  Philip.  And  the  Consul  recounted  the  deeds  of  kind¬ 
ness  and  the  place  held  in  the  hearts  of  the  people  by  Father  Peter. 
Bishop  Machebeuf  while  Vicar-Apostolic  of  Colorado  and  Utah,  on  his 
rounds  in  that  vast  territory  met  an  old  man,  a  convert  to  the  Faith, 
who  gave  him  the  story  of  his  conversion.  It  was  recounted  in  the 
Ave  Maria  some  years  ago.  In  a  dream  he  beheld  a  man  of  venerable 
aspect,  clad  in  the  strangest  garb,  and  he  was  told  that  this  man  would 
teach  him  the  truth.  Some  time  after,  he  met  Father  Peter  wearing 
the  habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  He  was  amazed!  He  saw  before 
him  the  man  of  his  dream  in  the  strange  garb,  who  would  teach 
him  the  truth!  It  was  a  vision  from  Heaven!  He  placed  him¬ 
self  under  instruction  and  was  received  into  the  Church  by  Father 
Peter. 

Father  Guido  Matassi,  one  of  Father  Peter’s  companions,  recounted 
the  following  fact  to  the  writer.  The  Fathers  lived  in  the  great  log 
cabin  called  by  courtesy  “the  monastery.”  At  a  certain  season  the 
Fathers  were  all  absent  giving  missions  in  the  mining  districts.  Father 
Peter  was  alone  at  the  time  in  “the  monastery,”  without  servant  or  help 
on  the  premises.  One  evening  he  stepped  out  to  chop  wood  and  start 
a  fire  to  prepare  supper.  While  thus  engaged  his  attention  was  at¬ 
tracted  by  a  stranger  sitting  on  a  log  at  some  distance.  He  went  over 
and  invited  him  to  come  and  share  his  frugal  meal.  After  supper  the 
stranger  asked  for  lodging  for  the  night,  as  he  was  tired  and  far  from 
home.  Well,  it  happened  that  some  of  the  miners  had  left  their  gold 
with  Father  Peter  for  safe-keeping  in  “the  monastery,”  and  at  once 
it  occurred  to  him  that  it  would  not  be  safe  for  him  alone  to  keep  this 
stranger  in  the  cabin,  though  Father  Peter  was  a  man  of  imposing  sta¬ 
ture  and  finely  built.  He  alleged  as  a  reason  for  refusal  that  the  mis¬ 
sionaries  would  return  home  very  soon;  but  he  gave  the  stranger  some 


175 


Triumph  of  Failure 

money  and  directed  him  to  where  he  could  get  comfortable  accommoda¬ 
tions  for  the  night,  and  they  parted  friends.  A  year  afterward  a 
famous  outlaw  was  captured  and  sentenced  to  death.  The  news  spread 
in  those  regions  and  reached  Father  Peter.  A  strange  impulse  took 
hold  of  him  to  go  and  see  the  criminal;  he  told  the  Fathers  he  could 
not  resist  it;  it  just  haunted  him.  He  secured  a  good  horse  and  rode  a 
hundred  miles  to  the  prison,  a  primitive  “lock-up”  in  those  days,  but 
secure.  He  asked  to  see  the  prisoner.  The  jailer  answered:  “Father, 
it  will  do  no  good.  The  hardened  villain  will  only  blaspheme  and 
offer  you  insult.”  But  Father  Peter  insisted,  and  the  jailer  yielded. 
He  entered  the  cell.  The  condemned  man  looked  up  with  a  ferocious 
scowl.  Then,  in  a  moment,  the  hard  face  softened.  The  man  arose 
and  fell  on  his  knees  before  the  priest  and  said:  “Father,  I  have  been 
waiting  for  you.  Hear  my  confession.”  “But,  do  you  know  me?” 
Father  Peter  asked.  “Ah,  well  indeed,  Father,”  was  the  reply.  “A 
year  ago  I  came  to  the  monastery  to  rob  and  kill  you;  for  you  had  the 
miners’  gold  for  safe-keeping;  but  your  charity  disarmed  me;  I  could 
not  do  it.  And  now  prepare  me  for  my  fate;  the  end  has  come  at 
last;  I  must  meet  my  God.”  Father  Peter  heard  the  poor  man’s  con¬ 
fession  and  the  penitent  was  shot  next  morning.  At  this  moment  the 
writer  cannot  recall  the  criminal’s  name;  but  it  was  a  byword  in  the 
“wild  west”  and  on  the  Pacific  Coast. 

Soon  after  the  news  of  Father  Peter’s  death  came  from  Rome  toward 
the  end  of  1868,  the  following  notice  appeared  in  the  Freeman  s  Jour¬ 
nal  from  the  pen  of  Mr.  McMaster: 

“Very  Reverend  Peter  Maganotti,  Passionist:  This  fervent  and 
distinguished  missionary  has  gone  to  his  reward  after  long  serv¬ 
ice  and  apostleship  in  the  wildest  parts  of  the  world.  Father 
Peter  was  born  at  Ala  in  the  diocese  of  Trent  in  Tyrol,  on  the 
22nd  day  of  February,  1806,  and  was  twenty-five  years  old  when 
he  entered  the  Order  of  Passionists;  and  after  ordination  was  for 
several  years  professor  of  Sacred  Theology  in  the  Order.  The 
celebrated  Father  Dominic,  who  received  John  Henry  Newman 
and  a  number  of  his  Littlemore  companions  is  well  remembered. 
He  was  the  first  of  his  Order  to  convey  into  act  the  prophecy  of 
the  now  canonized  Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross — of  the  chil¬ 
dren  of  the  Passion  being  one  day  in  England. 

“When  Father  Dominic  founded  a  house  of  the  Order  in  Bel¬ 
gium,  preparatory  to  passing  over  to  England,  Father  Peter  was 
one  of  his  earliest  companions.  But  when  Father  Dominic  went 
to  England,  Father  Peter  at  the  invitation  of  Dr.  Paulding,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Sidney,  went  to  Australia,  where  he  spent  three  years 
in  apostolic  labor.  San  Francisco,  California,  was  his  next  field 
of  usefulness.  There  he  remained  for  about  fourteen  years  as 
Vicar-General  under  the  illustrious  Archbishop  Alemany,  O.S.D. 
During  this  time,  among  the  churches  he  built  was  the  present 


176 


The  Passionists 


Cathedral  of  Marysville,  also  the  convent  of  Notre  Dame  in  the 
same  place.  Eternity  alone  will  make  known  all  the  good  this 
zealous  missionary  accomplished.  In  some  of  the  wild  places  of 
the  mining  regions  he  was  like  an  archangel  in  the  protection  of 
innocence  and  the  correction  of  evil.  Many  of  our  readers  in 
California  will  remember  his  life  of  sacrifice  and  of  efficient  good. 
About  six  years  ago,  at  the  request  of  the  Vicar-Apostolic  of 
Marysville,  now  Bishop  of  that  See,  the  Right  Reverend  Eugene 
O’Connell,  consecrated  February  3,  1861,  translated  to  Grass  Val¬ 
ley,  March  22,  1868,  Father  Peter  went  to  Rome  to  bring  other 
members  of  his  Order  to  labor  with  him  in  that  desolate  field. 
But  on  his  return  with  eight  Fathers,  the  prospect  of  extensive 
labor  in  that  region  was  found  closed  against  him.  He  built  a 
church  and  monastery  in  Virginia  City  in  Nevada;  but  after  two 
years  he  left  that  region  and  went  to  Mexico  City  to  join  Father 
John  Dominic  Tarlatini  and  other  Passionists.  The  Revolution 
soon  broke  out  there  and  rendered  it  very  difficult  for  the  Pas¬ 
sionists  to  carry  on  their  work.  Nevertheless,  the  good  they  ac¬ 
complished  for  Mexico  was  so  great,  as  to  show  that  their  mission 
was  providential.  After  thus  passing  from  land  to  land  in  a  man¬ 
ner  truly  apostolic,  Father  Peter  was  at  length  called  to  Rome. 
He  went  by  way  of  New  York,  and  it  was  thus  we  had  the  pleas¬ 
ure  of  a  brief  acquaintance  with  him.  At  Rome  he  engaged  in 
giving  missions,  and  it  was  while  thus  engaged  at  the  little  village 
of  Castel  Porziano,  a  few  miles  from  Rome,  that  he  was  stricken 
with  a  most  malignant  fever  and  died  happily  on  the  17th  of 
November,  in  the  62nd  year  of  his  age. 

“Remarkable  in  talents,  in  zeal,  in  the  extent  of  his  labors, 
though  by  what  seemed  a  special  providence,  prevented  from 
founding  a  permanent  house  of  his  Order,  it  belongs  to  his 
brothers  in  religion  and  not  to  us,  to  do  justice  to  his  virtues. 
But  it  belongs  above  all  to  Irish  Catholics  to  remember  before 
the  altar  one  who  in  remarkable  instances,  which  we  refrain 
from  recounting,  was  the  champion  of  their  cause  and  the  angel 
of  their  protection.” 

Mr.  Hickey  of  the  New  York  Tablet  paid  this  tribute  to  his  memory: 

“Father  Peter  Maganotti  was  self-denying,  zealous,  and  ever 
active  in  the  cause  of  religion.  He  leaves  behind  him  the  memory 
of  a  well-spent  life,  well  employed,  and  carries  with  him  to  the 
great  hereafter  the  prayers  of  all  who  have  been  blessed  with  the 
knowledge  of  his  gentle  virtues.  An  excellent  theologian,  and 
an  accomplished  linguist,  he  was  yet  in  manner  childlike  and 
simple,  humble  and  modest  in  deportment,  and  in  every  sense  a 
holy  and  religious  priest.  Let  us  humbly  trust  that  God  has 
called  him  to  Himself,  that  his  translation  to  the  other  world  was 
to  him  an  eternal  gain,  though  to  his  Order  and  Church  here  be¬ 
low,  a  temporary  loss.  Requiescat  in  pace.” 


177 


Triumph  of  Failure 

Father  John  Dominic  on  returning  from  his  mission  to  Mexico,  be¬ 
gan  to  prepare  for  the  Provincial  Chapter.  He  begged  Father  General 
to  come  and  personally  preside  at  it,  or  send  a  representative  from 
Rome  to  do  so.  Father  General  appointed  Father  Ignatius  Pauli  to 
act  for  him  as  president  of  this  Chapter.  This  excellent  priest  had 
been  Provincial  for  nine  years  in  England  and  was  now  First  Consultor 
in  that  Province.  He  was  eminently  qualified  for  the  duty  assigned 
him,  and  the  Fathers  in  America  were  very  much  pleased  by  his  ap¬ 
pointment  to  it.  He  arrived  in  New  York  on  May  27,  1866,  and  July 
22  was  the  date  set  for  the  opening  of  this  Chapter,  the  most  important 
in  the  annals  of  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  electors 
were:  Father  Ignatius,  President;  Father  John  Dominic,  the  Provin¬ 
cial;  Fathers  Gaudentius  and  Anthony,  the  First  and  Second  Con- 
suitors;  Fathers  Luke,  John  Baptist,  and  Victor,  the  Rectors  in  Pitts¬ 
burgh,  Dunkirk,  and  West  Hoboken;  and  Father  Liberatus,  the  Mas¬ 
ter  of  Novices.  Only  those  in  office  are  electors,  and  there  is  a  seeming 
anomaly  in  this,  as  it  may  be  said:  “Why,  they  can  perpetuate  them¬ 
selves  in  office.”  But  the  Church  has  forestalled  this  difficulty.  Any 
attempt  to  perpetuate  themselves  in  office  would  render  the  elections 
uncanonical  and  therefore  invalid.  The  transmission  of  authority  in 
the  Church,  like  the  transmission  of  the  Apostolic  Succession,  must  be 
untainted.  Otherwise,  authority  is  not  transmitted.  It  is  simply 
usurped,  and  jurisdiction  is  withheld  by  the  Church.  While  all  this  is 
so  serious,  those  saintly  men  were  absolutely  disinterested.  They  were 
so  upright  that  they  honestly  begged  to  be  excused  from  positions  of 
trust  to  which  they  were  elected,  and  had  to  be  compelled  by  obedience 
to  accept  the  offices  for  which  they  were  chosen.  Even  to  seem  to  per¬ 
petuate  themselves  in  office  was  abhorrent  to  them,  so  careful  were  they 
to  preserve  “the  purity  of  the  ballot”  as  enjoined  by  the  Church.  They 
avoided  even  the  semblance  of  ambition,  and  this  to  bring  God’s  bless¬ 
ing  on  their  work.  They  bound  themselves  by  oath  not  to  vote  for  the 
unworthy  and  not  to  bar  worthy  men  from  office.  Personal  feeling  or 
faction  must  have  no  place  against  conscience.  It  would  be  sinful, 
if  not  a  sacrilege,  to  tamper  with  the  transmission  of  authority  in  the 
Church.  Hence,  those  in  office  were  the  elect  of  God,  and  when  re¬ 
leased,  they  gracefully  took  their  places  in  the  ranks  and  left  beautiful 
examples  of  obedience,  simple  and  childlike.  They  did  this  to  avoid 
even  the  semblance  of  ambition,  and  to  bring  a  lasting  blessing  on  the 
Passionists  in  America. 

At  the  opening  of  the  Chapter  the  President  announced  that  it  was 
the  wish  of  the  Most  Reverend  Father  General  that  Father  John  Dom¬ 
inic  be  reserved  for  the  Mexican  Foundation,  as  he  would  be  needed 
there  for  some  time.  The  Fathers  of  course  agreed  to  this  in  deference 
to  Father  General’s  wishes.  Father  Anthony  was  elected  Provincial. 
The  venerable  Father  pleaded  to  be  excused,  as  he  regarded  the  burden 


178 


The  Passionists 


beyond  his  strength.  But  the  Fathers  would  not  heed  his  pleadings; 
the  President  spoke  words  of  encouragement  to  him,  and,  to  the  joy 
of  all,  the  Founder  again  recognized  God’s  will  and  took  the  first  place. 
Hie  Consultors  chosen  to  aid  him  were  Fathers  Albinus  and  Luke, 
father  Gaudentius  was  elected  Master  of  Novices.  Father  Liberatus 
was  elected  Rector  of  Blessed  Paul’s  Retreat,  Pittsburgh.  But  this 
good  priest  with  great  humility  begged  to  be  excused,  and  his  plea  was 
so  earnest  that  the  Fathers  reluctantly  yielded  to  it.  Father  John 
Thomas  Stephanini  was  elected  in  his  stead.  Father  Guido  was  elected 
Rector  of  St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk.  Father  John  Baptist,  Rector  of  St. 
Michael’s,  West  Hoboken.  The  choice  of  these  Superiors  gave  great 
satisfaction  to  all  in  the  province. 

Matters  of  vital  import  to  the  future  of  the  Order  in  America  next 
engaged  the  attention  of  the  Fathers.  They  had  been  in  the  country 
for  fourteen  years;  they  had  three  Retreats,  with  flourishing  com¬ 
munities  in  which  the  rule  was  strictly  observed.  A  fourth  founda¬ 
tion  had  been  begun  in  Baltimore  under  the  most  promising  circum¬ 
stances;  missions  and  retreats  had  been  given  in  every  state  and  terri¬ 
tory  in  the  country;  over  ten  thousand  souls  were  under  their  care  in 
the  parishes  entrusted  to  them.  The  field  of  labor  was  the  largest  ever 
presented  to  the  attention  of  Capitular  assemblies  in  the  Order,  and 
they  were  now  called  on  to  frame  regulations  that  would  safeguard 
the  rule  and  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  while  making  adaptations 
to  meet  the  circumstances  of  the  country  and  the  needs  of  the  people. 
They  had  been  guided  by  the  great  wisdom  and  counsels  of  Bishop 
O’Connor;  and  now  they  had  the  vast  experience  of  Father  Ignatius 
Pauli,  the  future  Archbishop  of  Bucharest.  They  had  with  them  the 
saintly  Founder,  Father  Anthony;  and  one  of  the  best  Superiors  ever 
known  in  the  Order — Father  John  Dominic;  and  again  the  safest  of 
men  and  withal  the  most  practical,  Father  Luke  Baudinelli.  The 
others  were  tried  and  true.  They  were  providential  men,  and  with 
God’s  blessing  they  faced  the  work  before  them.  They  drew  up  direc¬ 
tions  for  missions  and  retreats,  faithfully  embodying  the  method  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  while  accommodating  it  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  country  and  the  needs  of  the  people.  It  may  be  added  here  that 
in  the  Seventh  Provincial  Chapter  held  in  1881,  fifteen  years  later, 
these  directions  were  reviewed  at  the  request  of  the  Most  Reverend 
Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli,  Superior  General  at  the  time.  A  com¬ 
mittee  was  appointed  by  the  Chapter,  consisting  of  Father  John  Bap¬ 
tist,  Father  Thomas  O’Connor,  and  Father  Philip  Birk,  to  revise  and 
reformulate  them.  This  was  done  after  consulting  others,  the  best 
and  most  experienced  missionaries  in  the  province.  The  President  of 
this  Chapter,  Father  John  Dominic,  then  Consultor  General,  took  them 
to  Rome.  There  they  were  carefully  weighed  by  Father  General  and 
his  council;  and  in  the  Eighth  Provincial  Chapter,  held  in  1884,  the 


179 


Triumph  of  Failure 

same  venerable  Father  John  Dominic,  who  presided,  gave  them  to  the 
Fathers  in  their  present  form  as  embodied  in  the  “Directory  for  Mis¬ 
sions  and  Retreats”;  and  it  was  decreed  that  they  must  be  inviolably 
observed,  as  any  departure  from  them  would  be  an  infringement  of 
the  method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  a  violation  of  rule.  The  ex¬ 
perience  of  our  missionaries  and  the  testimony  of  the  clergy  for  whom 
they  have  given  missions,  show  that  the  missions  are  crowned  with  suc¬ 
cess  in  proportion  as  the  “Directory”  is  observed  in  the  work  itself  and 
in  the  conduct  of  the  missionaries.  Hence,  the  carefulness  of  the  Or¬ 
der  in  seeing  that  this  is  done.  Possibly  a  few  supplemental  regula¬ 
tions  may  be  needed  as  time  goes  on,  but  the  “Directory”  is  our  norm 
in  America. 

Our  parishes  came  next  in  order  for  consideration.  It  was  decided 
that  for  unity  of  action,  efficiency,  and  good  discipline,  the  Rector  of 
each  Retreat  is  responsible  to  the  diocese  and  to  the  Order  for  the  par¬ 
ishes  attached  to  it;  and  that  the  priests  assigned  to  parochial  duties 
be  chosen  with  regard  both  for  their  aptitude  in  this  line  of  work  and 
for  their  zeal  and  piety.  The  principles  laid  down  by  these  saintly 
men  still  hold;  though  with  the  experience  of  years  the  Fathers  have 
become  proficient  in  the  management  of  their  parishes,  and  traditions 
have  been  established  to  secure  the  best  results  in  this  line  of  work. 
And  while  Rectors  are  changed,  the  traditions  are  handed  on  and  stand 
for  the  administration  of  parishes. 

The  Horarium  for  the  exercises  enjoined  by  rule  was  established, 
and  directions  for  the  Fathers  in  their  intercourse  with  the  outside 
world  were  agreed  on,  so  as  to  safeguard  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross,  and  combine  the  active  with  the  contemplative  features  of  their 
life  in  new  surroundings  in  America. 

The  Fathers  decided  on  strict  adherence  to  the  form  of  clerical  at¬ 
tire  recommended  to  the  clergy  in  America  when  abroad,  by  the  Coun¬ 
cil  of  Baltimore  shortly  before.  This  gave  great  edification  to  the 
faithful  at  the  time,  as  they  were  amongst  the  first  of  the  clergy  to 
adopt  it.  It  was  priestly  and  becoming.  The  charming  simplicity 
with  which  the  early  Passionists  held  to  this  point  was  sometimes  amus¬ 
ing.  Very  young  clerics  just  from  the  novitiate  were  seen  in  tall  hats 
and  frock  coats  and  Roman  collars,  and  reminded  one  of  the  Abba- 
tini  in  the  streets  of  Rome  from  the  Collegio  di  Nobili. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

CANONIZATION  OF  ST.  PAUL  OF  THE  CROSS 


Canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross — Great  Miracle  in  Pittsburgh. 

THE  greatest  event  in  the  history  of  the  Order  was  announced 
soon  after  the  Chapter  by  the  Most  Reverend  General  Peter 
Paul  Cay vo — the  canonization  of  its  Founder,  Father  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  On  the  first  day  of  October,  1852,  the  Brief  of  Beatification 
was  signed  by  Pius  IX  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  Father  Anthony  of 
St.  James.  On  the  first  day  of  May,  1853,  the  same  illustrious  Pontiff 
in  the  Vatican  Basilica  declared  Father  Paul  of  the  Cross  Blessed. 
The  processes  for  canonization  were  finished  by  the  Sacred  Congre¬ 
gation  of  Rites,  on  the  26th  of  August,  1866,  and  on  the  2nd  of  Octo¬ 
ber  in  the  same  year,  Pius  IX  in  the  Chapel  dedicated  to  the  Immacu¬ 
late  Conception  and  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  declared  that  proceedings 
might  be  safely  taken  for  the  solemn  canonization  of  Blessed  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  This  was  the  Chapel  in  which  the  Saint  was  ordained  by 
Benedict  XIII.  June  29,  1867,  was  the  day  named  for  the  canoniza¬ 
tion.  Great  was  the  joy  of  the  Passionists  in  anticipation  of  calling 
their  Founder  and  Father  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  But  who  can  recount 
the  happiness  which  the  glad  tidings  brought  his  children  in  far-off 
America?  They  had  been  placed  under  the  patronage  of  the  Saint, 
and  their  Province  henceforth  would  be  known  as  “The  Province  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,”  and  they  had  the  privilege  of  naming  the  first 
house  in  America  after  him — “The  Retreat  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.” 

Father  Anthony,  the  Founder  and  Provincial  in  America,  was  in¬ 
vited  to  Rome  for  the  grand  function,  and  free  to  select  other  repre¬ 
sentatives  from  the  Province  to  accompany  him.  The  choice  fell  on 
Fathers  Albinus,  Victor,  John  Baptist,  Martin  Maher,  Charles  Lang, 
and  Brother  Jerome.  They  sailed  from  New  York  in  May,  and  were  in 
Rome  for  the  Novena  preceeding  the  canonization,  at  the  shrine  of  the 
Saint. 

Pius  IX  invited  the  bishops  of  the  Catholic  world  to  the  celebration 
of  the  eighteen  hundredth  anniversary  of  the  martyrdom  of  Saints 
Peter  and  Paul,  and  every  nation  sent  its  representatives  to  the  tomb 
of  the  Apostles  for  the  occasion.  At  this  grand  function  twenty-five 
servants  of  God  were  enrolled  in  the  Catalogue  of  the  Saints — twenty- 
one  martyrs,  two  confessors,  and  two  virgins,  formed  the  glorious  band. 

The  martyrs  were:  St.  Joseph  of  Kuncevich,  a  Polish  Bishop;  St. 

180 


Canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 


181 


Peter  d’Arbues,  a  Spanish  priest;  and  the  Nineteen  Martyrs  of  Gorcum. 
The  confessors  were  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  St.  Leonard  of  Port 
Maurice;  the  Virgins,  St.  Mary  Francis  of  the  Five  Wounds,  and  St. 
Germaine  Cousin,  a  French  Shepherdess.  Never  was  there  seen  a  more 
resplendent  pageant  in  Rome  than  on  that  morning  when  at  seven 
o’clock  the  procession  moved  from  the  Sistine  Chapel  to  the  grand 
entrance  of  St.  Peter’s.  The  oriental  splendor  of  the  East  and  the 
stately  vesture  of  the  West  never  were  more  attractive  nor  seemed 
more  becoming  than  in  the  sunlight  of  that  lovely  morning,  when  pre¬ 
late  and  priest  moved  in  stately  file  across  the  great  Piazza.  There 
were  five  hundred  bishops,  twenty-five  thousand  priests,  and  one  hun¬ 
dred  thousand  devout  men  from  every  tribe  and  tongue,  present  at  the 
glorious  function  to  honor  the  Holy  Apostles  and  witness  the  canoniza¬ 
tion.  Passionists  came  from  distant  lands,  wherever  the  Order  had 
been  established,  to  see  their  Founder  enrolled  among  the  Saints. 
None  present  in  that  vast  assemblage  attracted  more  attention,  per¬ 
haps,  than  Rosa  d’Alena,  a  lady  of  Gaeta,  who  had  been  cured  of  a 
virulent  cancer  through  the  intercession  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Her 
cure  was  so  complete  and  so  extraordinary  that  it  was  one  of  the 
miracles  selected  for  the  process  of  canonization.  In  reverence  and 
tears  and  gratitude  she  remained  before  the  altar  of  St.  Peter’s  during 
the  ceremony — the  subject  of  a  recent  miracle  at  the  intercession  of 
the  Saint,  a  living  witness  to  the  power  of  the  saints  at  the  throne  of 
God.  It  was  a  moving  spectacle,  and  people  knelt  and  glorified  God 
in  his  saints  and  asked  the  patronage  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  his 
prayers  for  his  help  in  their  needs — spiritual  and  temporal.  And 
many  in  far-off  America  were  praying  to  him  and  waiting  for  the  mo¬ 
ment  when  he  would  take  his  place  among  the  canonized  saints  of  the 
Church,  that  they  might  ask  for  a  great  miracle  through  his  inter¬ 
cession. 

The  procession  moved  on,  and  as  the  Pope  entered  St.  Peter’s,  the 
choir  in  the  Loggia  took  up  the  anthem:  Tu  es  Petrus ;  and  when  his 
immediate  attendants  advanced  as  far  as  the  chapel  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  they  turned  to  it.  The  Pope  left  the  Sedia  Gestatoria  and 
knelt  at  the  prie-dieu,  there  to  visit  the  Lord  Himself  and  lay  at  His 
feet  the  triumph  of  that  day.  The  procession  was  resumed.  In  the 
great  apse  the  Pope  took  his  place  on  the  throne  of  Peter,  surrounded 
by  the  Hierarchy  of  the  Church.  Three  formal  petitions  were  made 
to  the  Holy  Father  to  add  the  new  names  to  the  Calendar.  After  the 
first,  the  Litany  of  the  Saints  was  sung  to  obtain  their  prayers  and 
those  of  their  Immaculate  Queen;  after  the  second,  the  V eni  Creator 
was  chanted  to  obtain  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  after  the  third, 
the  Holy  Father  answered  in  the  affirmative;  all  knelt.  The  Pope 
alone  was  seated,  in  Cathedra.  He  wore  his  precious  mitre.  The 
Pontifical  was  held  before  him.  In  majestic  tones  he  pronounced  the 


182 


The  Passionists 


decree  of  canonization.  Twenty-five  saints  more  were  added  to  the 
Catalogue.  The  Passionists  were  kneeling.  They  bowed  and  wept. 
Their  hearts  were  overflowing.  They  could  scarcely  utter  the  words, 
“St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  pray  for  us.”  It  was  a  moment  of  supreme 
happiness!  The  Pope  arose  and  intoned  the  Te  Deum.  The  silver 
trumpets  took  up  the  refrain;  the  cannons  of  St.  Angelo  boomed  forth 
the  signal  of  triumph;  the  bells  rang  out  their  joyful  peals;  telegraph 
keys  were  touched,  and  the  electric  spark  took  the  glad  news  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth;  the  great  hymn  of  thanksgiving  was  sung  in  the 
churches  of  Christendom:  “In  omnem  terrain  exivit  sonus  eorum;  et 
in  fines  orbis  terrce  verba  eorum”  At  half  past  ten,  the  Holy  Father 
began  Mass  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  and  the  grand  function  continued. 
The  seal  of  Heaven  was  placed  on  the  work  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
by  the  Vicar  of  Christ,  speaking  Ex  Cathedra.  It  was  the  voice  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  Himself.  Pius  IX,  who  had  asked  to  become  one  of  his 
sons,  now  canonized  the  Saint,  and  the  mission  and  rule  and  work  of 
the  Saint  will  be  cherished  ever  more  by  the  children  of  the  Passion, 
and  the  privilege  of  addressing  their  Founder  as  “St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross”  will  give  them  new  inspiration  to  walk  in  his  footsteps.  Dedit 
cor  suum  in  similitudinem  pictures. 

Great  indeed  was  the  joy  of  the  Passionists  on  the  day,  when  the 
news  was  flashed  to  them  and  they  knelt  and  repeated:  “St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross,  pray  for  us.”  But  who  can  recount  the  joy  and  exulta¬ 
tion  of  his  sons  far  away  in  America,  in  his  own  Province,  the  Province 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  when  the  message  reached  them?  His  clients 
that  day  in  Pittsburgh  waited  to  ask  the  Saint  for  a  great  miracle. 
Was  it  daring?  Or  was  it  faith?  Well,  they  dared  and  asked  the 
Saint  for  it,  and  their  faith  was  rewarded.  The  Saint  asked  God  for 
the  miracle,  and  the  miracle  was  granted. 

Miss  Pauline  Beale,  a  young  girl  of  eighteen,  became  very  ill.  A 
tumor  had  formed  on  the  intestines  and  she  became  a  great  sufferer. 
In  time  the  natural  process  of  digestion  became  impeded,  and  artificial 
means  were  used  to  sustain  life.  She  grew  weaker  and  became  per¬ 
fectly  helpless.  The  most  skillful  physicians  and  surgeons  were  con¬ 
sulted.  They  declared  that  an  operation  would  be  fatal,  and  that  her 
case  was  incurable.  To  relieve  her  suffering,  an  incision  was  made 
and  pus  removed  from  the  growth.  Her  physician,  Dr.  Andrew 
Fleming,  came  daily  to  drain  and  dress  the  wound.  This  was  all  that 
could  be  done  for  her  while  waiting  the  end.  It  was  thought  again 
and  again  that  she  was  dying,  and  she  received  the  Last  Rites  of  the 
Church.  But  she  had  simple  and  absolute  faith  in  the  healing  power 
of  God,  and  she  felt  that  she  would  be  cured.  She  had  heard  that 
Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross  would  be  canonized  on  June  29,  1867.  This 
was  her  opportunity,  and  she  requested  her  friends,  far  and  near,  to 


Canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 


183 


join  -with  her  in  a  novena  to  the  Saint.  Just  before  his  canonization, 
the  Passionist  Fathers  in  Pittsburgh  and  in  Rome,  the  Bishop  of  Pitts¬ 
burgh,  and  the  various  communities  in  the  diocese  made  the  novena 
with  her.  The  members  of  her  excellent  family  shared  her  own  faith. 
So  sure  was  Miss  Beale  that  her  prayer  would  be  granted,  that  she 
requested  to  have  her  clothes  and  shoes  ready  so  that  she  could  get  up 
and  dress.  She  had  been  ailing  for  nine  years  and  bedridden  for  seven 
and  a  half  years.  She  was  entirely  helpless,  and  had  to  be  lifted  in 
and  out  of  bed.  The  muscles  on  one  side  were  contracted,  and  the 
knee  always  drawn  up.  The  day  before  the  canonization  she  made  a 
general  confession  and  received  Holy  Communion.  It  was  the  last  day 
of  the  novena. 

On  the  29th,  Father  Luke  Baudinelli  came  to  her  home  from  the 
monastery  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Allowing  for  the  difference  in 
time  between  Rome  and  Pittsburgh,  he  entered  her  room  when  the 
ceremony  of  canonization  was  over  and  the  name  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  had  been  added  to  the  Catalogue  of  Saints  by  Pius  IX.  Father 
Luke  knelt  and  offered  a  prayer  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  to  grant  the 
favor  asked.  Then  he  blessed  the  patient  with  the  relic  of  the  Saint. 
A  niece  of  Miss  Beale’s  who  was  in  the  room,  now  requested  him  to 
bless  her  mother  in  the  adjoining  room.  This  lady  had  been  indis¬ 
posed  for  some  time.  As  soon  as  he  left  the  room.  Miss  Beale,  who 
had  been  silently  praying  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  felt  her  strength  re¬ 
turn.  It  came  suddenly.  It  was  like  new  life  infused  into  her  system. 
The  tumor  disappeared;  the  muscles  on  the  left  side  loosened,  and 
she  felt  an  impulse  to  get  up  and  walk.  She  did  get  up  and  walk 
across  the  room.  She  was  cured!  She  asked  her  niece  to  arrange  her 
apparel,  and  when  Father  Luke  reentered  the  room,  he  found  her  sit¬ 
ting  on  the  chair  and  perfectly  well  with  the  glow  of  health  on  her 
worn  and  pinched  face.  “What  is  this,  my  child?”  he  asked.  “Father, 

I  am  cured,”  she  answered.  The  good  Father  fell  on  his  knees  to  thank 
the  great  God  and  glorify  Him  and  His  saints.  Presently  the  family 
entered  and  were  on  their  knees  weeping  for  joy.  They  embraced 
and  congratulated  their  dear  one.  They  dared  to  ask  for  a  great 
miracle  on  that  day  through  the  intercession  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
and  their  prayer  was  granted! 

The  news  spread  quickly  in  the  neighborhood.  It  was  over  the  city 
and  out  in  the  suburbs  before  night.  Hundreds  came  to  see  for  them¬ 
selves  and  verify  the  miracle.  It  created  intense  excitement  in  Pitts¬ 
burgh.  Dr.  Fleming  came  and  found  his  patient  cured.  “I  did  not 
do  it,”  he  said.  “Miss  Beale’s  case  was  hopeless;  a  Power  greater 
than  ours  cured  her.  The  fact  cannot  be  denied.  It  is  wonderful,  to 
say  the  least.” 

Father  Luke  returned  to  the  monastery  and  reported  the  miracle. 


184 


The  Passionists 


It  added  to  the  joy  of  the  occasion — this  evidence  of  the  power  of  their 
Founder  at  the  throne  of  God.  The  first  impulse  of  the  Fathers  was 
to  cable  the  fact  to  Rome.  But  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini,  the 
Rector,  suggested  that  “the  Saint  is  now  canonized,  and  we  can  wait  and 
write  an  account  of  it  to  Rome.”  Miss  Beale  was  twenty-six  when 
cured,  and  she  lived  for  thirty-three  years  afterward,  enjoying  the  best 
of  health.  She  died  on  January  12,  1901.  She  was  the  daughter  of 
George  and  Henrietta  Beale  of  Pittsburgh.  Her  mother  was  a  member 
of  the  distinguished  Pentland  family  which  moved  in  1802  from 
Philadelphia  to  Pittsburgh. 

Fifty  years  after  the  miracle,  the  writer  took  down  the  facts  as  told 
by  Sister  M.  Loyola,  a  niece  of  Miss  Beale’s,  at  Mount  Mercy,  Fifth 
Avenue,  on  February  15,  1918.  Then  on  February  17,  he  took  the 
testimony  of  Mr.  George  Knox  Beale,  a  brother  of  Sister  M.  Loyola’s, 
at  his  home  on  Margaretta  St.,  East  End,  Pittsburgh.  During  the  in¬ 
terview,  Mr.  Knox  Beale  arranged  to  have  the  writer  meet  a  cousin  of 
his  and  niece  of  Miss  Beale’s,  Miss  Murphy,  an  elderly  lady,  with 
clear  mind  and  perfect  memory.  She  was  in  the  home  and  her  sister 
was  in  the  room  at  the  time  of  the  miracle.  Miss  Murphy  said  that 
she  accompanied  her  aunt  to  church  the  first  time  she  went  out  after 
the  miracle,  and  the  children  on  the  street  cried  out:  “There  is  the 
lady  that  was  cured.”  Another  witness  was  Miss  McGovern,  a  com¬ 
panion  and  friend  of  Miss  Beale,  who  gave  the  story  as  told  her  by 
Miss  Beale  herself.  Of  Dr.  Fleming,  Mr.  Knox  Beale  said:  “He  was 
not  religiously  inclined,  but  he  had  hard  Scotch  sense  and  he 
would  not  deny  the  evidence  of  his  senses  in  the  case  of  his 
aunt’s  cure.  He  stated  the  fact,  and  said:  T  have  nothing  more  to 
say.’  ” 

Miss  Beale  lived  with  her  nephew,  Mr.  George  Knox  Beale.  He 
revered  his  aunt  for  her  holy  life,  and  his  estimate  of  her  loveliness 
of  disposition  was  great  indeed.  Her  presence  inspired  reverence,  and 
there  was  something  so  mild  and  winsome  in  her  face  and  manner  that 
little  children  who  met  her  casually  would  cling  to  her  and  love  her 
at  first  sight.  She  had  been  favored  by  Heaven,  and  she  felt  that  in 
her  gratitude  to  God  she  must  be  good  and  devoted  to  her  patron  and 
namesake,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Indeed,  it  seemed  to  be  her  one  aim 
in  life.  Mr.  Knox  Beale’s  testimony  was  taken  none  too  soon.  He 
died  on  August  12,  1918.  The  press  notices  of  this  gentleman  were 
very  beautiful.  “He  was  one  of  the  most  prominent  business  men  in 
Pittsburgh,  of  very  genial  disposition,  loyal  to  his  friends,  and  of  so 
cultured  and  courtly  a  manner  as  to  make  intercourse  with  him  a  de¬ 
light.  He  had  sterling  qualities  of  mind  and  heart,  but  his  pre¬ 
dominant  characteristic  was  kindness.  He  was  very  charitable  and  a 
devout  Catholic.” 

After  the  death  of  Miss  Beale,  “Mercedes,”  her  friend  and  companion 


Canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 


185 


of  earlier  years,  wrote  of  her  in  St.  Xavier  s  Journal:  “This  lovely 
character  was  one  of  those  rare  beautiful  souls  that  sometimes  cross 
our  lives  like  silver  moonlight.  Her  ever  pure,  gentle  presence,  her 
sympathetic  heart,  her  choice  poetic  nature,  her  loving  kindness,  are 
things  never  to  be  forgotten.  Tenderly  pious,  the  lilies  and  violets  she 
brought  so  often  to  the  altar,  were  like  herself,  fair  and  sweet,  and 
reminded  one  of  her  virtues.  She  was  called  all  too  soon  from  her 
friends;  yet  they  bow  in  resigned  submission  to  God’s  inscrutable  de¬ 
signs,  for  ‘He  knoweth  best.’  ” 

We  are  indebted  to  the  courtesy  and  research  of  the  editor  of  the 
Catholic  Standard  and  Times  of  Philadelphia  for  the  following  notices 
of  the  Catholic  Standard  of  July  20  and  27,  1867. 

From  the  Catholic  Standard  of  July  20,  1867. 

A  Wonderful  Cure 

“We  think  it  right  to  publish  the  particulars  of  a  wonderful 
cure  which  have  lately  come  to  our  notice.  A  lady  residing  in 
a  city  in  this  state,  has  been  bedridden  and  unable  to  stand  up¬ 
right  for  eight  years  and  six  months.  She  has  frequently  been 
pronounced  incurable  by  physicians.  This  we  know  of  our  own 
personal  knowledge.  In  fact,  we  know  that  she  had  abandoned 
all  hopes  of  a  cure  by  human  means,  and  was  thinking  only  of 
patiently  bearing  her  sufferings  in  preparation  for  the  end  which 
was  impending.  But  the  approaching  canonization  of  Blessed 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  Founder  of  the  Passionists,  moved  some  of  the 
Fathers  of  that  Order,  who  were  in  the  habit  of  visiting  her  to 
afford  her  spiritual  comfort,  to  have  many  novenas  said  for  her 
by  religious  communities  and  other  pious  persons,  to  their  Holy 
Founder,  to  the  end,  that,  through  his  intercession,  she  might  be 
cured  on  the  day  of  his  canonization.  And  it  would  seem  that 
their  prayers  had  been  heard.  A  friend  in  the  soundness  of  whose 
judgment  we  have  every  confidence,  writes  to  us:  ‘On  the  eve¬ 
ning  of  June  29th  she  got  up  and  walked  across  the  room.  I 
saw  her  do  it.  She  is  still  very  weak  from  excitement,  but  there 
can  be  no  doubt  of  the  fact.’ 

“We  think  it  is  a  duty  to  the  newly-canonized  Saint,  and  to  the 
Divine  Power,  which  is  manifested  at  his  intercession,  to  give 
publicity  to  this  fact.  We  can  speak  from  personal  knowledge, 
of  the  hopelessness  of  the  infirmity;  and  we  can  trust  our  cor¬ 
respondent’s  judgment  as  to  the  reality  of  the  cure.  We  never 
call  any  wonderful  event  a  miracle,  unless  it  has  been  declared  to 
be  such  by  the  Holy  See,  for  we  do  not  forget  the  lessons  of  cau¬ 
tion  taught  by  the  Holy  See  itself,  but  we  have  no  doubt  that 
the  cure  which  we  relate  is  a  wonderful  favor  altogether  out  of 
the  natural  order,  granted  by  Almighty  God  to  this  afflicted,  de¬ 
vout  lady,  at  the  intercession  of  His  great  Servant,  Paul  of  the 
Cross.” 


186 


The  Passionists 


From  the  Catholic  Standard  of  July  27,  1867. 

A  Wonderful  Cure 

“In  our  last  issue  we  gave  an  account  of  the  wonderful  cure  of 
a  lady  who  had  been  bedridden  for  more  than  eight  years.  The 
Pittsburgh  Post ,  in  copying  our  statements  said:  ‘Of  the  verac¬ 
ity  of  the  above  statement  there  can  be  no  doubt;  for  we  have 
ourselves  a  knowledge  of  many  of  the  facts  in  the  case,  which 
we  had  been  intending  to  publish  for  our  readers’  benefit.  The 
lady  mentioned  is  a  resident  of  this  city,  and  until  the  evening 
of  June  29th  ultimo,  for  a  period  of  nearly  nine  years,  has  not 
been  able  to  leave  her  bed.  When  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
Domenec  left  Pittsburgh  for  Rome,  he  told  her  that  on  June  29th 
there  would  be  a  prayer  offered  for  her  recovery  at  Rome,  and 
exhorted  her  to  have  faith.  Whether  her  faith  was  such  as  to 
induce  her  to  make  the  endeavor  to  leave  her  couch  or  not,  we 
are  not  prepared  to  say,  but  certain  it  is  that  on  that  day  she 
arose  from  her  bed  and  walked  to  the  window  unassisted.  Dr. 
Fleming,  who  has  for  a  long  time  been  attending  her,  had  pro¬ 
nounced  her  case  incurable,  as  also  had  many  others  of  the  med¬ 
ical  faculty.’  ” 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  many  were  the  appeals  now  made  to  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  and  many  were  the  favors  obtained  through  his  in¬ 
tercession.  To  glorify  God  in  his  Saint,  this  miracle  in  Pittsburgh 
has  been  dwelt  on  and  the  testimony  of  living  witnesses  again  taken 
after  fifty  years  before  they  pass  away.  It  was  so  striking  and  the 
evidence  so  clear,  that  Cardinal  Gibbons  compared  it  to  the  miracle 
in  Washington  through  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  which  challenged  the 
country  in  1824  in  the  case  of  Mrs.  Anne  Mattingly,  who,  at  Floly 
Communion,  was  cured  of  cancer  after  seven  years,  when  all  hope  was 
gone.  She  arose  at  once  perfectly  cured  and  knelt  to  give  thanks  to 
God.  Hundreds  witnessed  the  miracle,  as  recounted  by  Bishop  Eng¬ 
land.  The  age  of  miracles  has  not  past.  It  continues  forever  with 
the  power  of  God  for  His  poor  children  in  testimony  of  the  truth  and 
the  honor  of  His  saints. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE  PIONEERS  AGAIN 


Father  Anthony  and  Father  John  Dominic  Again— Father  John  Thomas 
Stephanini — International  College  in  Rome — Some  of  Its  Students. 

THE  Provincial,  Father  Anthony,  and  his  Consultors,  Father  Al- 
binus  and  Father  Luke,  represented  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  in  the  General  Chapter  held  in  Rome,  May,  1869. 
Father  Anthony  again  looked  as  if  he  would  not  live  to  reach  America, 
and  the  new  General,  Father  Dominic  of  the  Name  of  Mary,  delegated 
Father  Albinus  to  preside  at  the  Third  Provincial  Chapter  in  America 
on  their  return.  St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey, 
was  designated  as  the  house  in  which  the  Chapter  should  convene  in 
July.  “The  New  York  House,”  as  it  was  called,  had  grown  in  im¬ 
portance.  It  was  now  the  Provincial’s  residence  and  had  become  a 
great  missionary  center,  and  gradually  St.  Paul’s  Retreat  in  Pittsburgh 
gave  way  to  it.  This  arrangement  for  the  Chapter  was  a  departure 
from  the  precedent  established,  and  it  deprived  the  Master  of  Novices 
of  “active  suffrage”  as  an  elector.  This  right  is  accorded  to  him  by 
Canon  Law  only  when  the  Chapter  is  held  in  the  novitiate  house. 
The  Fathers  regretted  his  absence  from  the  Chapter,  and  it  was  the 
only  time  the  Chapter  was  held  outside  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat.  The 
reason  alleged  for  the  departure  from  established  custom  in  this  in¬ 
stance,  was  the  presence  of  the  Fathers  at  the  laying  of  the  corner¬ 
stone  of  the  new  church  in  West  Hoboken  by  the  Right  Reverend  James 
R.  Bayley,  Bishop  of  the  diocese,  on  July  18. 

At  this  Chapter  in  1869,  the  President  was  elected  Provincial,  with 
Fathers  Gaudentius  and  Luke,  Consultors.  Father  Anthony  was 
elected  Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat,  Pittsburgh.  It  was  a  happy  co¬ 
incidence  that  the  Founder  should  be  the  first  Rector  canonically 
elected  for  the  Retreat  of  the  newly-canonized  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  It 
rounded  out  Father  Anthony’s  admirable  career  as  Superior.  Father 
Martin  Meagher  was  elected  Rector  of  St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk;  Father 
Charles  Lang  of  St.  Joseph’s,  Baltimore;  and  Father  John  Dominic, 
Master  of  Novices.  Father  Anthony  and  Father  John  Dominic  were 
together  again  in  St.  Paul’s  Retreat  with  their  positions  now  reversed, 
Father  Anthony,  Superior,  and  Father  John  Dominic,  Master  of  Nov¬ 
ices.  The  writer  had  the  privilege  of  receiving  the  habit  of  St.  Paul 

of  the  Cross  from  Father  Anthony,  and  of  having  Father  John  Dominic 

187 


188 


The  Passionists 


for  his  Master  of  Novices — during  the  last  year  these  two  admirable 
men  lived  together  in  that  abode  of  prayer  and  peace.  From  them 
he  learned  to  know  and  love  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion.  Ah,  if 
he  then  had  known  his  blessed  privilege!  But  our  opportunities  are 
often  gone  before  we  realize  their  value. 

The  Fathers  in  this  Chapter  decided  that  the  national  holidays 
should  be  kept  as  feasts  of  rule.  These  early  Passionists  were  patri¬ 
otic  if  anything.  They  began  the  observance  of  these  holidays  with  a 
Mass  of  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  blessings  enjoyed  by  the  country, 
and  to  ask  a  continuance  of  them  for  this  favored  land.  Those  days 
were  always  attractive  and  the  Founders  took  part  in  the  “Festas”  like 
those  to  the  manner  born.  The  care  of  parishes  was  again  considered, 
and  it  was  urged  that  the  people  entrusted  to  our  immediate  care  have 
the  best  attention,  so  that  nothing  be  left  undone  to  advance  their 
spiritual  welfare.  The  need  of  higher  attainment  in  scholarship  on 
the  part  of  our  young  students  for  success  in  the  missionary  field  was 
emphasized  and  measures  taken  to  advance  their  proficiency  in  study. 

Requests  for  new  foundations  from  ten  or  twelve  of  our  bishops,  and 
the  ever-increasing  demands  for  missions  from  every  part  of  the 
country,  brought  home  to  the  Fathers  the  need  of  vocations.  “Messis 
quidem  multct j,  operarii  autem  pauci  ”  they  said.  “Rogate  ergo  Do- 
minum  messis  ut  mittat  operarios  in  messem  suam”  While  vocations 
indeed  come  from  God,  He  requires  our  industry  to  secure  them  and 
care  to  foster  them.  Facilities  for  education  were  not  then  what  they 
are  to-day,  and  to  meet  the  want,  the  Fathers  agreed  to  have  Latin 
classes  attached  to  our  Retreats,  where  “likely  lads,”  after  school 
hours,  could  prepare  for  the  novitiate;  and  the  nucleus  of  a  prepara¬ 
tory  college  was  established  at  St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  West  Hoboken. 
But  Father  General  feared  that  familiarity  with  the  religious  house 
and  the  clergy,  would  detract  somewhat  from  their  spirit  of  fervor  in 
the  novitiate.  He  judged  that  the  novices  would  not  be  as  much  im¬ 
pressed  and  take  to  heart  its  lessons,  as  they  would  had  they  been 
less  familiar  with  the  religious  house  and  the  clergy.  There  was 
reason  in  this,  and  the  difficulty  was  met  in  the  choice  made  of  those 
to  whom  the  care  of  the  young  candidates  was  committed.  Men  of 
gentle  ways  and  exquisite  tact  were  chosen  for  this  duty,  and  many 
notable  vocations  were  secured  during  this  period.  Later  on,  candi¬ 
dates  were  kept  at  college  outside  till  they  were  ready  for  the  noviti¬ 
ate.  A  goodly  number  of  graduates  from  the  colleges  of  the  Jesuit 
Fathers  and  the  Christian  Brothers  entered  the  novitiate  and  to-day 
are  true  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  efficient  laborers  in  the  vine¬ 
yard.  But  naturally  many  of  our  boys  were  attracted  to  the  Orders  of 
their  devoted  teachers,  who  would  have  become  Passionists  under  the 
fostering  care  of  the  Order  itself.  Still,  it  was  the  best  arrangement 
till  the  Order  could  establish  its  own  preparatory  seminary;  and  the 


189 


The  Pioneers  Again 

Fathers  are  deeply  indebted  to  the  noble  men,  in  the  various  colleges, 
who  cultivated  the  vocations  of  their  candidates  during  this  second 
period. 

In  the  triennial  administration,  from  1869  to  1872,  while  Father  Al- 
binus  was  Provincial,  the  long-cherished  hope  of  the  venerable  Arch¬ 
bishop  Purcell  was  realized.  The  foundation  in  Cincinnati  was  made 
in  1871,  with  Father  Guido  Mattassi  as  its  first  Superior.  The  cir¬ 
cumstances  of  this  foundation  with  brief  history  of  its  progress  will 
be  recounted  farther  on  with  those  of  the  other  foundations,  in  their 
order.  An  act  that  gave  supreme  satisfaction  to  the  Passionists  in 
America,  was  the  consecration  of  the  Province  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus,  and  the  mandate  that  this  act  of  consecration  be  renewed  before 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  on  the  First  Friday  of  every  month.  The  im¬ 
mediate  purpose  of  this  act  was  to  obtain  from  Our  Lord  the  safety 
of  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  Retreat  in  Rome.  The  Italian  Government 
was  confiscating  Church  property  even  in  Rome,  and  the  loss  of  this 
Retreat  to  the  Order  would  be  irreparable  in  all  that  it  stands  for  in 
history  and  in  lovely  tradition.  The  favor  was  obtained  from  the 
Sacred  Heart.  The  illustrious  Cardinal  Patrizi  intervened  and  had 
Sts.  John  and  Paul  saved  as  a  house  of  retreats  for  the  clergy,  and  it 
was  left  to  the  Passionists.  All  felt  that  the  favor  was  granted  for 
the  act  of  consecration  to  the  Sacred  Heart  ordered  by  Father  Albinus 
in  1871,  and  the  hope  was  cherished  that  the  next  foundation  in  Amer¬ 
ica  would  be  “The  Sacred  Heart  Retreat”  in  thanksgiving — a  little 
tribute  to  the  Sacred  Heart  for  all  Its  mercies. 

At  the  Provincial  Chapter  held  in  1872,  Father  John  Dominic  was 
President  and  was  promptly  elected  Provincial.  The  Consultors 
elected  were  Fathers  Victor  and  John  Baptist;  Father  John  Thomas 
Stephanini  was  elected  Master  of  Novices;  the  Rectors  were  Father 
Nilus,  St.  Paul’s  Retreat;  Father  Basil  Keating,  St.  Mary’s  Retreat; 
Father  John  Philip  Baudinelli,  reelected  to  St.  Michael’s  Retreat; 
Father  Charles  Lang  reelected  to  St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Baltimore; 
Father  Guido  Mattassi,  Rector  of  Holy  Cross  Retreat,  Cincinnati.  In 
this  Chapter,  the  Fathers  declared  that  there  was  no  need  of  new 
legislation;  the  rule,  regulations,  and  enactments  of  earlier  Chapters 
in  America  covered  every  point  they  would  like  to  emphasize.  Exces¬ 
sive  legislation  shows  weakness  in  government  and  does  not  mend 
things;  only  great  and  unforeseen  circumstances  call  for  new  legis¬ 
lation.  What  was  needed  was  wise  and  good  Superiors.  The  Presi¬ 
dent’s  long  experience  gave  inspiration  to  the  Fathers.  There  was  a 
sense  of  security  in  having  the  grand  old  man  again  at  the  head  of  the 
province  and  their  trust  was  not  misplaced.  He  strengthened  the  reg¬ 
ular  observance  both  by  word  and  example.  His  gentle  tact  and 
strength  were  felt  by  all.  He  inculcated  a  love  for  prayer,  retirement 
and  detachment  from  the  world.  Occasions  for  failure  against  what 


190 


The  Passionists 


St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  enjoined  as  constituting  the  spirit  of  the  Order, 
were  many  in  our  very  active  life  in  America,  and  he  impressed  on  all 
the  need  of  a  greater  carefulness  in  our  country  to  safeguard  this 
spirit. 

The  Provincial  of  an  illustrious  Order  came  to  St.  Michael’s  Re¬ 
treat  at  this  time  to  spend  a  few  days  in  retirement  and  prayer.  The 
silence  of  the  house  amazed  him,  and  he  said:  “These  men  are  given 
to  prayer.”  This  shows  the  atmosphere  that  prevailed  while  Father 
John  Dominic  governed.  Those  years  were  blessed  with  great  peace 
and  prosperity.  During  the  “tern”  thirty  very  promising  young  men 
passed  through  the  novitiate.  St.  Michael’s  Church,  West  Hoboken, 
New  Jersey,  was  finished  and  dedicated.  For  its  beauty  and  grace  and 
majesty,  it  is  admired  by  all  who  visit  it.  The  Holy  Cross  Retreat 
in  Cincinnati  was  completed  and  a  fervent  community  placed  in  it,  to 
the  great  joy  of  Archbishop  Purcell. 

Owing  to  the  occupation  of  Rome  and  the  disturbed  state  of  Italy, 
the  General  Chapter  did  not  assemble  in  the  Eternal  City  in  1875. 
Pius  IX  ordered  the  Electors  to  send  their  ballots  to  Rome,  and  His 
Holiness  with  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Bishops  and  Regulars  se¬ 
lected  the  most  worthy  of  the  names  presented.  The  choice  for  the  of¬ 
fice  of  General  fell  on  the  Most  Reverend  Bernard  Prelini,  a  Roman, 
and  a  man  of  most  amiable  character  and  holy  life.  The  new  Gen¬ 
eral  gave  his  first  attention  to  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 
He  directed  the  Fifth  Provincial  Chapter  to  be  convoked  in  America, 
and  delegated  Father  John  Dominic  to  preside  at  it.  The  Fathers  as¬ 
sembled  on  the  11th  of  August,  1875,  for  the  formal  opening  of  the 
assembly.  It  was  a  happy  omen  to  hold  the  Chapter  during  the  no¬ 
vena  for  the  Assumption  of  Our  Lady. 

To  the  great  joy  of  all  the  Fathers,  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini 
was  elected  Provincial.  In  disposition  and  character  he  resembled 
the  new  General,  Father  Bernard  Prelini.  He  entreated  the  electors 
to  reconsider  their  choice  and  release  him  from  this  charge,  as  he  did 
not  consider  himself  qualified  for  it.  But  this  they  refused  to  do,  and 
he  was  compelled  to  acquiesce  in  their  choice.  The  Consultors  chosen 
were  Fathers  Victor  and  Charles;  the  Master  of  Novices,  Father  Ama¬ 
deus,  the  late  Superior  in  Mexico;  and  the  Rectors  were  Father  John 
Dominic,  Father  Basil  Keating,  Father  Nilus,  Father  John  Baptist,  and 
Father  Guido.  Here  again  under  the  presidency  of  Father  John  Dom¬ 
inic  there  was  no  disposition  to  legislate.  Some  minor  disciplinary 
points  were  agreed  on  and  left  to  the  Superiors.  The  Fathers  put  on 
record  their  deep  and  heart-felt  gratitude  to  God  for  the  flourishing 
condition  of  the  Province  and  His  blessing  on  its  work  for  souls.  In 
May,  1878,  while  near  the  end  of  his  Rectorship,  Father  John  Dominic 
was  chosen  for  a  place  in  the  General  Council  at  the  Chapter  held  in 
Rome.  But  not  to  anticipate: — The  story  of  Father  John  Thomas 


191 


The  Pioneers  Again 

Stephanini’s  life  and  record  will  be  in  order  here.  He  was  a  worthy 
successor  of  Father  Anthony  and  Father  Dominic,  and  a  fine  type  of 
the  Roman  Ecclesiastic.  He  was  born  September  10,  1835,  at  Civita 
Vecchia,  in  the  Papal  States.  He  entered  the  Order  in  September, 
1851,  and  was  ordained  by  Cardinal  Patrizi  at  St.  John  Lateran,  Rome, 
on  April  3,  1858.  A  few  months  later,  he  offered  to  spend  his  life  on 
the  American  mission,  and  arrived  in  Boston  with  Father  John  Baptist, 
August  13,  1858.  He  spent  thirty-two  years  in  the  United  States  filling 
the  positions  of  Professor,  Rector,  Master  of  Novices,  Consultor,  and 
Provincial.  In  May,  1890,  he  was  elected  General  Consultor  in  Rome, 
and  three  years  later  he  was  made  Vice-General,  which  office  he  held 
at  his  death,  which  occurred  December  10,  1896.  Had  he  lived,  it 
was  said,  he  would  have  been  made  General  of  the  Order. 

He  possessed  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in  an  eminent  de¬ 
gree.  He  was  a  man  of  prayer  and  beautiful  faith,  and  winsome 
character;  upright,  intellectual,  and  of  scholarly  attainment,  and, 
withal,  unassuming  ways.  He  was  an  effective  speaker,  possessing 
grace  of  diction  and  erudition.  He  always  impressed  us  as  an  ideal 
priest  and  gentleman,  an  American  in  taste  and  sympathy,  and  few  of 
his  nation  mastered  the  English  tongue  as  well  as  he.  His  rare  pru¬ 
dence  and  fine  executive  ability  were  apparent  in  every  position  he 
filled,  while  his  amiable  presence  shed  radiance  on  those  about  him 
and  won  their  hearts  to  God  and  virtue.  Hence  his  popularity  with 
his  brethren.  He  was  the  first  Passionist  to  come  to  Baltimore  after 
the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop  Spalding  invited  the  Fathers  to  estab¬ 
lish  a  house  of  the  Order  in  the  Archdiocese,  and  he  was  the  first  Pas¬ 
sionist  in  charge  of  St.  Agnes’  Church  at  Catonsville,  near  Mount  de 
Sales.  Americans  who  visited  Rome  during  his  residence  there,  while 
Consultor  General,  recalled  his  amiable  courtesy  to  them;  the  clergy 
and  religious  communities  to  whom  he  gave  retreats,  also  recall  him 
with  grateful  hearts;  and  the  faithful  in  the  parishes  in  which  he 
labored,  still  refer  to  his  kindness  and  zeal.  He  was  simply  “a  man 
of  God.”  In  Rome,  during  his  last  illness,  his  brethren  received  the 
greatest  edification  from  him,  and  they  declared  that  his  death  was 
that  of  the  just.  This  was  the  man  elected  Provincial  of  the  Province 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in  1875. 

One  hundred  years  after  the  Declaration  of  American  Independence, 
the  First  Centenary  of  the  death  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  com¬ 
memorated.  On  October  18,  1875,  the  Saint  passed  from  earth  to 
heaven,  in  the  eighty-second  year  of  his  age.  Together  with  the  First 
Centenary  of  the  country’s  freedom,  the  Passionists  in  America  kept 
that  of  their  Founder.  It  ended  on  April  28th,  the  feast  of  the  Saint. 
The  solemnity  at  St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken,  was  postponed  to  await 
the  completion  of  the  church.  This  glorious  edifice  was  dedicated  on 
July  4th  with  great  ceremonial;  and  then  on  October  16th,  17th,  and 


192 


The  Passionists 


18th,  the  centenary  was  held  with  the  utmost  pomp.  Dr.  McGlynn  of 
New  York,  Dr.  Friel  of  Brooklyn,  and  Monsignor  Seton  were  the 
preachers.  On  the  18th,  the  date  of  the  Saint’s  death,  the  Bishop  of 
the  diocese,  the  Right  Reverend  M.  A.  Corrigan,  D.D.,  sang  Pontifical 
Mass.  It  was  a  great  day,  and  the  church  seemed  built  for  the  occa¬ 
sion.  Its  beauty  and  dignity  and  elegant  proportions  were  seen  to 
great  advantage.  The  kindness  and  courtesy  of  the  new  Provincial, 
Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini,  won  all  hearts  on  this  occasion. 
“Indeed,”  they  said,  “he  is  like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.” 

The  year  1876  was  eventful  in  the  Province.  Father  John  Thomas 
took  the  first  band  of  students  to  the  International  College  at  Scala 
Santa,  Rome.  These  were  Fathers  Mark,  Clement,  Louis,  Edward, 
Joseph,  and  Leo.  They  sailed  on  October  12th,  arrived  in  Rome  on 
the  28th,  and  together  with  the  students  of  other  foreign  provinces  were 
received  by  Pius  IX  on  November  5tn.  They  were  accompanied  by 
Father  General,  the  American  Provincial,  and  their  Professors.  The 
Holy  Father  addressed  them  most  graciously,  expressing  his  great  love 
for  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion,  his  interest  in  its  welfare,  and  his 
desire  to  see  its  young  students  get  the  best  training  in  Rome  so  as  to 
carry  on  the  work  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in  their  own  countries.  He 
blessed  them  and  declared  this  new  “Pontifical  College”  opened.  It 
is  needless  to  say  that  the  hopes  of  the  Floly  Father  were  fully  realized 
in  these  young  men,  as  their  work  and  careers  in  the  years  since,  bear 
ample  testimony.  To  mention  but  one  here,  Father  Edward  Touhy,  the 
saintly  director,  the  accomplished  scholar,  the  able  professor,  the 
ideal  superior;  a  man  of  charming  character  and  courtly  ways,  how 
he  responded  to  the  training  of  Rome  and  its  holy  memories  and 
glorious  associations  and  sacred  inspirations!  He  became  one  of 
the  noblest  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  one  like  him  can  form  a 
hundred  and  lead  them  to  what  is  best  and  holiest!  Few  men  had 
greater  power  for  good  among  the  Passionists  in  America.  The  Fath¬ 
ers  in  the  North  lent  him  to  Argentina  in  the  far  South,  and  there  he 
died  prematurely  at  his  post.  When  given  the  privilege  of  returning 
home  to  the  North,  he  replied  that  he  could  not  in  honor  leave  the 
young  men  who  had  accompanied  him  to  that  mission,  unless  com¬ 
manded  to  do  so  by  obedience;  and  there  far  from  home  and  those 
who  were  dearest  to  him,  he  died  a  martyr  to  duty  and  honor!  He 
was  loyal  to  the  end,  and  would  not  leave  the  young  men  whom  he  had 
trained  for  the  priesthood  and  who  were  cheered  in  that  foreign  land 
by  his  charming  presence  and  lovely  friendship.  Father  Edward 
Touhy,  the  noblest  Roman  of  them  all! 


FATHER  JOHN  THOMAS  STEPHANINI,  C.P. 

A  “Man  of  God”  among  the  Pioneers  in  America 


I 


CHAPTER  XXV 

DR.  JAMES  KENT  STONE 

Dr.  James  Kent  Stone — The  Paulists  and  Passionists — “Father  Fidelis.”  Father 

Edmund  Hill — The  Poet  of  Mary. 

AND  now  comes  the  story  of  Dr.  James  Kent  Stone.  This  illus¬ 
trious  man  was  born  in  Boston,  November  10,  1840.  His 
father  was  Dr.  John  F.  Stone,  Rector  of  Christ  Church,  Brook¬ 
line,  Massachusetts,  and  later,  head  of  the  Episcopal  Seminary  at  Cam¬ 
bridge,  Massachusetts.  His  mother  was  the  daughter  of  James  Kent, 
the  eminent  jurist  and  author  of  Commentaries  on  Blackstone.  For 
beauty  of  character  and  every  womanly  grace,  there  was  none  better  in 
America.  Young  Kent  Stone  graduated  at  Harvard  in  the  class  of 
1861.  He  then  went  to  Europe  to  complete  his  education,  studying  in 
Italy,  and  at  the  University  of  Gottingen,  Germany.  He  was  fond  of 
athletic  sports  and  loved  adventures  in  the  Alps.  He  spent  his  vaca¬ 
tions  in  exploring  them  and  he  was  the  first  American  elected  a  mem¬ 
ber  of  the  English  Alpine  Club.  On  returning  home  he  entered  the 
army  as  a  private  in  the  Second  Massachusetts  Regiment  and  was  soon 
at  the  front  fighting  for  the  Union.  His  dash  and  bravery,  his  fine 
presence  and  education  very  soon  singled  him  out  for  promotion.  He 
was  advanced  to  the  rank  of  Captain  and  fell  wounded  while  leading 
his  men  in  the  Battle  of  Gettysburg.  His  brother  fell  by  his  side. 
After  six  months  service  he  was  forced  to  retire.  On  his  recovery,  he 
entered  Kenyon  College  at  Gambier,  Ohio,  as  professor  of  Latin,  then 
of  mathematics,  and  was  finally  made  President. 

Kenyon’s  Low  Church  and  his  own  High  Church  leanings  led  him 
to  resign  the  presidency  of  this  college  and  accept  that  of  Hobart,  at 
Geneva,  New  York.  Not  that  he  was  Ritualistic;  no,  not  he.  He  re¬ 
garded  this  movement  almost  with  impatience,  and  its  leaders  as  il¬ 
logical.  “If  the  Ritualists  were  right,  the  Reformers  were  wrong,” 
he  said,  “and  the  great  sin  of  schism  could  never  be  justified  by  the 
paltry  differences  that  separate  them  from  the  great  Roman  Commun¬ 
ion.  The  only  consistent  course  for  men  who  believe  in  the  great 
Sacrifice  of  the  Altar  and  the  Invocation  of  Saints,  was  to  go  back 
promptly  and  penitently  to  the  ancient  Church  which  had  proved  its 
infallibility  by  being  in  the  right,  after  all.”  No,  he  was  not  Ritual¬ 
istic;  neither  was  he  “Non-Conformist”  by  any  means.  He  held  to  the 
Anglican  Communion  as  reproducing  the  Primitive  Church.  He  as • 

193 


194 


The  Passionists 


sumed  that  the  Anglican  Church  was  apostolic  both  in  succession  and 
creed,  and  he  gave  her  all  the  devotion  of  his  soul,  “not  knowing  an 
older  or  better.”  He  stood  with  confidence  on  this  ground,  and  he 
thought  himself  a  genuine  Catholic.  His  friends  at  Kenyon  were  “dis¬ 
senters,”  and  he  came  to  Hobart. 

In  1869  he  was  ordained  a  minister  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  and 
soon  afterward  received  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity.  It  is  not 
too  much  to  say  that  no  man  in  that  Church  had  received  a  better  edu¬ 
cation  or  was  more  cultured  than  Dr.  James  Kent  Stone.  He  was  of¬ 
fered  Episcopal  rank  in  it,  but  he  declined  the  honor. 

In  1869,  Pius  IX  convoked  the  Vatican  Council  and  set  December  8 
as  the  date  for  its  opening,  in  the  Vatican  Basilica.  After  his  letter  to 
the  Bishops  of  the  Oriental  Churches  not  in  Communion  with  the  See 
of  Peter,  he  issued  one  to  all  Protestants  and  other  non-Catholics,  urg¬ 
ing  them  to  examine  well  their  position,  and  see  if  they  lacked  Catho¬ 
lic  unity  and  the  living  authority  established  by  God  to  teach  what  is 
of  faith  and  the  rule  of  morals  that  will  lead  to  eternal  life.  He  in¬ 
vited  them  to  see  in  the  Council  a  fresh  proof  of  the  perfect  unity  and 
the  unconquerable  vitality  of  the  Church  of  their  Fathers;  and  he  im¬ 
plored  them  to  pray  to  the  God  of  mercy  to  break  down  the  wall  of 
separation  and  scatter  the  mist  of  error  and  lead  them  back  to  the 
bosom  of  the  Church  in  which  their  Fathers  found  the  wholesome  pas¬ 
tures  of  life,  and  in  which  alone  is  found  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  mysteries  of  eternal  life  are  dispensed. 

The  invitation  of  the  successor  of  Peter  was  full  of  tender  so¬ 
licitude  and  breathed  the  charity  of  Christ  Himself.  This  letter  at¬ 
tracted  the  attention  of  Dr.  Stone.  He  read  it  with  interest,  but  with 
little  other  emotion  than  one  of  contemptuous  pity  for  the  august 
writer.  He  had  mastered  the  Roman  Question,  he  fancied,  the  greatest 
of  all  questions  in  theology  and  history.  He  thought  he  stood  on  the 
strong  ground  on  which  every  good  Catholic  ought  to  stand — free  from 
Papal  and  Puritan  innovation.  Suddenly,  like  a  treacherous  island, 
without  warning,  it  gave  way  beneath  his  feet  and  left  him  struggling 
in  the  wide  waters.  But  soon  his  feet  rested  forever  on  the  eternal 
rock.  How  it  came  about,  he  knew  not;  he  was  conscious  only  of  sud¬ 
den  terror  when  he  found  himself  slipping  and  going  in  the  darkness 
which  succeeded  the  plunge.  “But  through  God’s  mercy,”  he  says, 
“his  feet  rested  on  the  eternal  rock.”  “The  truth  came  like  a  flash. 
The  hand  of  God  drew  back  the  veil  from  his  heart.”  He  saw  that  he 
“had  assumed  from  the  beginning,  without  question  or  suspicion,  the 
very  point  about  which  he  should  have  reverently  inquired  with  an  im¬ 
partial  and  docile  mind.”  He  had  studied  the  Roman  controversy; 
but  with  him  the  validity  of  the  claims  of  the  Roman  Church  was 
never  an  open  question.  It  had  never  crossed  his  thoughts  that  the 
Church  in  communion  with  the  See  of  Peter  might  indeed  be  the  one 


Dr.  James  Kent  Stone 


195 


only  Catholic  Church  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  thought  that 
“Romanism”  might,  after  all,  be  identical  with  Christianity,  was  pre¬ 
posterous! 

But  the  discovery  that  what  he  had  opposed  was  “not  Catholic  Faith , 
but  fictions  of  carnal  imaginations,”  came  like  a  shock!  He  had  al¬ 
ways  been  ready  to  embrace  the  truth  whenever  and  wherever  found; 
he  had  ever  prayed  to  the  Holy  Ghost  for  grace  to  do  so,  and  the  an¬ 
swer  came  quickly.  He  now  challenged  the  witnesses  against  the 
Church;  he  heard  them  one  by  one;  he  weighed  them  with  desperate 
earnestness,  and  found  that  they  had  all  along  been  vain  enemies  of  the 
one  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church.  The  hearing  and  the  indictment 
are  given  in  The  Invitation  Heeded. 

The  first  intimation  he  had  of  insecurity  was  the  return,  unbid¬ 
den,  to  his  mind  of  some  words  of  the  Holy  Father;  they  would  not  be 
dismissed;  they  troubled  him;  they  haunted  him  uncomfortably: — 
“Urged  by  the  love  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  gave  His  life  for 
the  whole  human  race” — and  again:  “We  warn  and  conjure  and  be¬ 
seech  them  with  all  the  warmth  of  our  zeal  and  in  all  charity,  to  con¬ 
sider  and  seriously  examine  whether  they  follow  the  path  marked  out 
for  them  by  Jesus  Christ  Our  Lord,  and  which  leads  to  eternal  salva¬ 
tion.”  The  tone  of  this  appeal  compelled  him  to  listen.  The  image 
of  the  Apostolic  Pleader  stood  out  before  him.  He  saw  the  beautiful 
and  benign  face  again  which  he  had  seen  as  a  boy  in  Rome;  he  beheld 
the  outstretched  hand  extended  then  in  blessing,  now  in  gracious  invi¬ 
tation  and  entreaty.  “We  therefore  with  outstretched  hands,”  he 
pleaded,  “and  with  most  ardent  desire,  want  the  return  of  our  wander¬ 
ing  children  to  the  Catholic  Church,  that  we  may  most  lovingly  wel¬ 
come  them  to  the  home  of  their  Heavenly  Father  and  enrich  them  with 
His  exhaustless  graces.”  Well,  the  invitation  was  heeded.  Dr.  Stone 
was  received  into  the  Church  on  December  8,  1869,  at  Madison,  New 
Jersey,  on  the  day  of  the  opening  of  the  Council  in  Rome,  the  feast 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  His  answer  to  the  invitation  of  Pius 
IX  was  a  prayer  to  make  a  good  confession.  He  came  back 
“promptly  and  penitently”  to  the  ancient  Church,  which  had  proved 
its  infallibility  by  being  in  the  “right  after  all.”  He  beheld  the  truth 
now  in  its  unclouded  splendor,  and  he  cried  out  with  St.  Augustine: 
“Too  late,  alas!  have  I  known  Thee,  0  ancient  and  eternal  Truth!” 

Just  after  his  reception  into  the  Church,  Dr.  Stone,  in  the  “Oranges 
of  New  Jersey,”  wrote  The  Invitation  Heeded.  That  region  had  pleas¬ 
ant  memories  for  him,  for  here  he  had  spent  the  vacations  of  his  boy¬ 
hood.  As  he  went  for  a  stroll  one  evening,  he  passed  the  Catholic  rec¬ 
tory  at  Madison,  and  Dr.  Wigger,  future  Bishop  of  Newark,  was  on  the 
veranda  reading.  Dr.  Stone  saluted  him,  and  in  the  conversation 
which  followed,  he  told  Dr.  Wigger  the  purpose  of  his  presence  in  the 
neighborhood.  Then  Dr.  Wigger  insisted  so  cordially  that  he  come 


196 


The  Passionists 


and  live  with  him  that  Dr.  Stone  acquiesced,  and  here  he  wrote  his 
famous  book.  In  one  year  it  went  through  seven  editions.  It  ap¬ 
peared  in  many  languages.  Bishop  Mermillod  wrote  an  introduction 
to  the  first  French  edition.  It  is  the  most  fascinating  book  of  its 
kind  in  the  English  language  for  style  and  scholarship.  It  has  been 
likened  to  Dr.  Newman’s  Apologia . 

When  he  had  finished  this  work,  he  decided  on  preparing  for  con¬ 
fession  and  his  First  Communion.  For  the  latter  event  he  wished  to 
spend  some  days  in  prayer  and  deepest  recollection,  and  he  thought  of 
Fordham.  Dr.  Wigger  gave  him  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the  Rector, 
and  the  friends  parted.  On  the  way,  Dr.  Stone  stopped  at  Newark  to 
salute  Bishop  Bayley  and  Dr.  Doane.  They  received  him  most  affec¬ 
tionately  and  urged  him  to  spend  the  night,  with  them.  He  pleaded 
that  he  must  begin  his  retreat  that  evening  at  Fordham,  and  he  held 
up  the  letter  of  Dr.  Wigger  to  the  Rector.  Dr.  Doane  took  the  letter 
and  glanced  at  the  words:  “My  dear  Father  Rector”:  He  inserted  it 
in  another  envelope,  and  readdressed  it  to  the  Rector  of  the  Passionist 
Monastery  at  West  Hoboken.  Handing  it  to  Dr.  Stone  he  said:  “Doc¬ 
tor,  remain  with  us  to-night.  In  the  morning  you  can  drive  over  to 
the  Passionist  Fathers.  The  carriage  will  be  ready  and  it  is  only  seven 
miles.  You  can  begin  your  retreat  in  the  morning.”  Dr.  Stone 
yielded  and  spent  the  night  with  his  friends,  Bishop  Bayley  and  Dr. 
Doane.  The  letter  written  by  Dr.  Wigger  to  the  Jesuit  Rector,  Provb 
dence  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Passionist  Rector.  “Man  proposes, 
God  disposes.”  “He  reaches  mightily  from  end  to  end  and  disposes 
all  things  sweetly.” 

Dr.  Stone  made  this  retreat  under  the  direction  of  Father  John 
Philip  Baudinelli,  Rector  at  St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken.  After  his 
first  confession,  Father  Philip  said:  “Doctor  Stone,  why  don’t  you  be¬ 
come  a  Passionist?”  He  was  startled  and  impressed.  As  he  knelt  in 
the  Great  Presence  next  morning  wrapt  in  wonder  and  love,  and  re¬ 
newed  his  sorrow  for  sin  before  Holy  Communion,  the  words  were  re¬ 
peated  in  his  interior:  “Become  a  Passionist.”  After  Communion,  as 
he  welcomed  Our  Lord  into  his  heart,  the  words  were  again  whispered 
to  him:  “Become  a  Passionist.”  What  did  it  mean?  He  pondered 
over  it  and  took  counsel  with  his  friends.  They  told  him  that  the 
rule  of  the  Passionists  was  too  austere,  and  as  he  felt  called  to  the 
priesthood,  it  was  suggested  that  he  enter  the  Congregation  of  St. 
Paul  the  Apostle.  He  became  a  Paulist,  with  the  express  understand¬ 
ing  that  he  be  permitted  to  pass  over  to  the  Passionists  as  soon  as  cer¬ 
tain  domestic  matters  were  adjusted,  if  he  felt  it  to  be  God’s  will. 
He  was  ordained  by  Cardinal  McCloskey  on  December  21,  1872.  He 
loved  the  Paulist  Community  and  was  charmed  with  its  work.  The 
Fathers  admired  his  intense  devotion,  great  attainments  and  holy  life. 
They  made  him  Master  of  Novices  and  he  was  happy  in  his  work. 


Dr.  James  Kent  Stone 


197 


But  ever  and  anon,  the  whisper  came  back:  “Become  a  Passionist.” 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  like  Pius  IX,  seemed  to  hold  out  his  hands  to 
him  in  invitation.  It  awoke  a  longing  in  his  heart.  The  thought 
haunted  him.  He  told  the  Superiors  about  it.  At  first  they  thought  it 
a  fancy  prompted  by  the  glow  of  enthusiasm  in  the  possession  of  faith 
in  its  fullness  and  beauty.  But  the  thought  persisted,  and  finally  the 
Fathers  consented;  but  on  the  express  condition  that  he  return  if  he 
found  the  Passionist  rule  too  severe. 

The  first  Paulists  wanted  to  become  Passionists  when  they  were  set 
apart  by  the  Church  for  their  special  work  in  America.  They  remem¬ 
bered  the  prayer  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  the  work  of  his  sons  in 
England.  In  America  they  would  be  under  the  patronage  of  the  Saint 
and  do  the  same.  But  when  Father  Hecker  made  the  offer  in  Rome 
to  enter  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion,  his  director,  Father  Louis, 
the  Passionist,  stood  for  the  new  Congregation.  It  was  necessary  to 
meet  the  Oxford  Movement  in  America  and  lead  the  people  into  the 
Church.  Father  Hecker  never  forgot  his  saintly  friend  in  Rome.  He 
loved  the  Passionists  and  now  would  make  a  grateful  return  to  them. 
In  the  most  gracious  way  he  sent  them  Dr.  Stone,  and  Father  John 
Thomas  Stephanini  received  him  into  the  Order.  It  led  to  enduring 
friendship  between  the  Paulists  and  Passionists. 

Dr.  Stone  received  the  habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  on  August  10, 
1877,  and  made  his  vows  on  the  11th  of  August,  the  following  year, 
taking  the  name  of  “Father  Fidelis,”  after  the  monastic  fashion.  Very 
soon  he  began  his  work  on  the  missions  and  was  in  great  demand.  He 
was  matchless  in  oratory  and  his  marvelous  powers  drew  the  great 
and  lowly  to  the  foot  of  the  Cross  in  penitence  and  love.  Archbishop 
Gibbons,  later  our  beloved  Cardinal,  invited  the  Passionists  to  give  a 
mission  at  the  Cathedral  in  Baltimore,  and  asked  for  Father  Fidelis. 
As  he  stood  on  the  platform  beneath  the  large  crucifix,  in  the  Passion¬ 
ist  habit,  and  spoke  with  inspiration  from  Heaven,  few  could  resist 
his  appeals.  Father  Charles  Lang  and  Father  Alphonsus  Rossiter, 
both  trained  for  the  work  by  Father  Anthony  and  then  in  their  prime, 
were  on  this  mission.  Never  was  there  anything  on  record  like  it.  It 
held  the  interest  of  Baltimore,  and  in  the  capitol  itself  it  was  the  topic 
of  the  hour.  President  Arthur,  several  members  of  his  Cabinet,  judges 
of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  other  gentlemen,  came  over  from  Washing¬ 
ton  to  hear  Dr.  Stone.  They  were  captivated  with  his  eloquence  and 
profoundly  impressed.  It  was  not  merely  an  appeal  to  the  emotional; 
Christianity  itself  through  the  Church  with  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
spoke  from  that  platform — the  Word  of  God!  This  illustrious  man 
was  a  living  witness  to  the  power  of  grace  and  truth!  Father  Fidelis 
was  “facile  princeps ”  in  the  pulpit  and  on  the  platform. 

To  save  his  health,  he  was  called  to  Rome  in  1879.  This  was  sug¬ 
gested  by  Father  John  Dominic,  then  representing  the  American  Pas* 


198 


The  Passionists 


sionists  in  the  General  Council  of  the  Order  in  Rome.  In  1881,  as  he 
was  about  to  return  home,  he  was  requested  to  go  to  Argentina  and 
establish  the  Order  there.  He  returned  to  Rome  for  the  General  Chap¬ 
ter  in  1884.  Two  years  later  he  went  over  from  Buenos  Aires  to  Chile 
and  established  the  house  at  Valparaiso.  In  both  cities  the  Passionists 
were  given  charge  of  the  English-speaking  Catholics.  When  the  Order 
was  well  established  in  South  America,  Father  Fidelis  came  home  to 
the  North,  and  the  Fathers  now  begged  him  to  remain  with  them. 
His  charming  personality  and  winsome  ways  won  all  hearts.  Father 
Thomas  O’Connor  once  said  of  him:  “He  possesses  the  enthusiasm 
and  the  courage  of  the  early  martyrs  of  the  Church!”  At  the  death 
of  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  in  1897,  Father  Fidelis  was  chosen 
to  succeed  him  in  the  General’s  Council,  and  again  he  took  up  his  resi¬ 
dence  in  Rome.  He  was  subsequently  made  Provincial  Consultor  in 
the  United  States,  then  Master  of  Novices,  and  finally  Provincial.  At 
the  end  of  his  term  as  Provincial  in  the  North,  he  was  called  to  fill 
the  same  position  in  South  America  and  save  the  situation  there  in 
troublous  times.  Few  men  have  a  nobler  record  in  the  Order.  There 
is  much  of  so  sweet  and  delicate  a  character  in  his  story,  that  without 
formal  permission  from  him  it  could  not  be  told.  Subsequently  he 
spent  some  time  in  Corpus  Christi  with  Bishop  Nussbaum  and  his 
friend  Father  Mark.  After  fifty  years  in  the  Church,  he  published 
The  Awakening  and  What  Followed.  It  was  the  last  work  that  Cardi¬ 
nal  Gibbons  read  with  critical  interest,  and  he  said:  “It  is  a  charm¬ 
ing  book;  tell  Father  Fidelis  that  I  am  delighted  with  it.”  After  fifty 
years  in  the  Church,  he  presents  her  claims  as  the  one  fold  of  Christ 
in  pages  of  marvelous  force  and  beauty.  “The  invitation  heeded” 
long  ago,  that  brought  him  the  “Blessed  Vision  of  Peace,”  is  trans¬ 
mitted  in  tender  pathos  to  those  who  still  claim  to  be  Christians.  “If 
men  could  only  see,”  he  says,  “before  it  is  too  late,  what  must  be  and 
what  has  been,  the  result  of  their  negative  Christianity,  they  will  has¬ 
ten  back  to  the  Church  in  which  alone  there  is  safety  for  the  soul  and 
healing  for  the  nations.” 

This  was  his  last  message  and  his  work  was  done.  He  passed  to  a 
better  life  on  the  morning  of  October  14,  1921,  in  San  Mateo,  Califor¬ 
nia,  whither  he  had  gone  on  a  mission  of  tender  charity  and  to  meet 
the  most  Reverend  Father  General  on  his  departure  for  Australia. 
Not  long  before  this,  in  a  letter  to  the  writer,  he  said: 

“I  have  been  wishing  and  hoping  to  write  to  you  to  assure  you 
of  my  heartfelt  sympathy  at  the  passing  away  of  your  great  and 
true  friend,  our  beloved  Cardinal.  I  know  that  his  death  is  a 
personal  loss  and  grief  to  your  Reverence.  Yes,  I  wished  to 
write;  and  now  when  I  hoped  to  be  able  to  say  something,  that 
which  I  feared  has  come  upon  me.  Something  has  given  way  in 


Dr.  James  Kent  Stone 


199 


my  head;  my  thoughts  are  scattered  dike  sweet  bells  jangled,  out 
of  tune,’  and  the  pain  is  too  great.  One  thing  I  must  say  while 
I  can  yet  hold  a  pencil,  that  looking  over  the  past,  I  see  and  re¬ 
joice  to  know  that  I  had  two  friends  dearer  to  me  than  all  the 
rest — yourself  and  dear  Father  Edmund  of  the  Heart  of  Mary. 

“We  are  in  God’s  hands,  I  may  rally,  but  I  should  be  glad  to  go 
in  peacei  If  this  should  prove  to  be  a  brief  farewell,  I  know 
that  I  shall  be  remembered  in  your  good  prayers;  and  that  by 
God’s  sweet  mercy  we  shall  meet  in  heaven.  In  Jesus  and  Mary, 

“Yours, 

“Fidelis  of  the  Cross.” 

It  was  his  farewell.  He  died  in  the  bosom  of  the  Church  with  the 
names  of  Jesus  and  Mary  on  his  lips,  surrounded  by  those  who  were 
dearest  to  him  on  earth. 

But  Father  Edmund  Hill,  the  friend  and  companion  of  Father  Fi¬ 
delis!  The  reader  surely  wants  to  hear  his  story.  Father  Edmund 
was  born  in  England.  His  father  was  an  Anglican  clergyman  and 
went  to  Chile  as  chaplain  of  the  English  embassy  when  Father  Ed¬ 
mund  was  a  child.  Young  Hill  returned  to  England  as  a  lad  and  in 
time  was  sent  to  Oxford  and  later  to  Cambridge  University.  He 
studied  medicine,  but  gave  up  the  medical  profession  and  prepared  for 
Orders  in  the  Anglican  Church.  While  a  deacon  in  the  “Establish¬ 
ment,”  he  met  a  beautiful  Irish  girl,  bright,  accomplished,  attractive. 
She  reminded  Mr.  Hill  of  the  Madonna.  Even  as  an  Anglican,  he 
was  fond  of  our  Blessed  Lady.  The  young  girl  who  attracted  his  at¬ 
tention,  came  over  to  New  York;  Mr.  Hill  followed  soon  after,  and 
learned  from  his  friend  that  she  had  “chosen  the  better  part”;  that 
she  had  decided  to  join  the  Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  and  was  going 
to  Paris  to  enter  the  novitiate.  Mr.  Hill  was  profoundly  impressed 
and  his  attention  was  attracted  to  the  Church.  The  poetry  of  the  situ¬ 
ation  took  his  fancy.  “His  friend,  a  Bride  of  Christ!”  Could  not  he 
be  devoted  to  Our  Lady  in  like  manner,  and  spend  his  life  in  work  for 
souls  on  the  American  mission?  He  had  followed  the  Oxford  Move¬ 
ment  and  was  already  a  Catholic  at  heart.  Now  he  decided  to  enter 
the  Church  and  prepare  for  the  priesthood.  He  joined  the  Paulists, 
had  Father  Stone  for  his  Novice  Master  and  yearned  to  follow  him 
later  on  to  the  Passionists.  Again,  Father  Hecker  was  most  gracious 
and  gave  the  Passionists  this  lovely  priest.  His  friend  became  a  very 
distinguished  “Lady  of  the  Sacred  Heart,”  and  now  Father  Hill  was 
a  famous  Passionist  missionary.  Besides,  he  was  a  poet  and  classic 
writer  as  well  as  a  charming  speaker.  He  won  all  hearts  by  his  good¬ 
ness  and  amiability  of  character.  His  faith  was  childlike  and  he  was 
most  devoted  to  Our  Lady — her  Knight  and  Champion.  He  was  called 
“the  Poet  of  Mary,”  he  wrote  so  beautifully  of  her.  His  poems  are 
published  in  two  volumes.  His  book  A  Short  Cut  to  the  True  Church 


200 


The  Passionists 


is  masterful,  and  has  helped  many  back  to  the  one  fold  of  Christ.  He 
joined  Father  Fidelis  in  South  America,  and  returned  with  him  to  the 
United  States. 

Father  Edmund  was  given  leave  by  Father  General  to  spend  a  year 
in  England.  His  friends  in  America  will  remember  his  sister,  Miss 
Amie  Hill,  who  was  the  first  of  his  family  to  follow  him  into  the 
Church.  Though  his  heart  was  in  America  and  the  friends  of  a  life¬ 
time  there,  he  asked  to  remain  in  England  as  there  was  a  prospect  of 
his  leading  his  relatives  and  their  friends  hack  to  the  Church.  It  was 
a  great  sacrifice  for  him.  But  he  offered  it  to  Our  Lady.  Prior  to 
this,  he  had  offered  to  go  to  the  Australian  mission  and  end  his  days 
there  to  obtain  from  Our  Lady  the  grace  for  one  of  his  brothers  to 
enter  the  Church.  It  would  be  a  great  sacrifice,  but  the  Superiors 
assured  him  that  in  this  instance  Our  Lady  would  accept  the  will  for 
the  deed,  and  obtain  the  grace  from  her  Divine  Son  in  return  for  it. 
And  “dear  Father  Edmund”  ended  a  holy  life  in  his  native  land  and 
went  to  see  Our  Lady’s  beauty  in  heaven. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

WRECK  IN  MID-OCEAN 


A  Precedent  Established — Father  Lawrence,  Visitor-General — Wreck  in  Mid¬ 
ocean — Saved  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

IN  THE  Spring  of  1878,  Father  John  Stephanini  issued  the  letter  of 
convocation  for  the  Sixth  Provincial  Chapter.  He  dwelt  on  the 
seriousness  and  sacredness  of  the  choice  of  Superiors  for  Reli¬ 
gious  Orders.  He  declared  that  it  proves  either  a  great  blessing  or  a 
great  calamity  according  to  the  character  of  the  men  chosen  for  office: 
‘  For  as  the  favor  God  grants  by  good  and  able  Superiors  is  inestim¬ 
able,  so,  dreadful  is  the  punishment  of  His  justice  when  He  permits 
incapable  and  unworthy  Superiors  to  be  placed  in  authority.  An  un¬ 
worthy  Superior,  one  unfit  to  lead  others  in  the  way  of  perfection,  one 
who  does  not  practice  the  virtues  which  he  is  required  to  teach  them, 
will  be  a  failure,  and  the  result  will  be  the  downfall  of  the  regular  ob¬ 
servance;  the  neglect  of  prayer,  and  the  spiritual  life,  the  banishment 
of  peace  and  charity  from  the  hearts  of  his  brethren,  and  the  introduc¬ 
tion  of  the  spirit  of  the  world  into  the  community.  Fearful  evils 
these,  and  not  without  record  in  the  history  of  the  Religious  Orders.” 
And  he  urged  earnest  prayer  for  the  divine  mercy  and  blessing  on  the 
Chapter,  that  it  might  prove  a  blessing,  and  not  a  calamity,  in  the 
choice  of  men  after  God’s  own  heart,  men  like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
who  would  practice  what  they  are  required  to  inculcate  on  others.  He 
appealed  to  the  electors  to  prove  themselves  in  God’s  sight  and  be 
found  worthy  of  His  guidance  in  the  work  before  them.  This  was 
startling.  Superiors  in  Religious  Orders  may  be  the  choice  of  Heaven, 
for  a  blessing;  or  the  permission  of  Heaven  for  a  curse.  The  Fathers 
never  took  their  task  more  seriously  or  prayed  more  earnestly  for  the 
divine  blessing. 

Father  John  Thomas  had  just  taken  part  in  the  twenty-third  General 
Chapter  in  Rome,  and  had  listened  to  the  inspiring  words  of  Leo  XIII 
at  an  audience  given  the  Fathers  at  the  conclusion  of  their  work.  His 
Holiness  took  special  interest  in  the  work  and  progress  of  the  foreign 
provinces,  England,  Ireland,  France,  Belgium,  America,  etc.  He  made 
special  inquiries  about  them  as  he  conversed  with  the  Fathers  Provin¬ 
cial  from  these  countries.  Then,  after  congratulating  the  Fathers  on 
the  happy  conclusion  of  the  work  for  which  they  came  to  Rome,  and 
expressing  in  the  most  gracious  manner  the  satisfaction  it  gave  him  to 

see  them  assembled  before  him,  he  added  that  from  youth  he  had 

201 


202 


The  Passionists 


known  and  learned  to  love  the  Passionist  Fathers,  to  whom  as  a  boy 
he  was  accustomed  to  go  to  confession.  Amongst  others,  he  said,  he 
knew  the  venerable  Father  Dominic,  the  first  Founder  of  the  Passionist 
Order  in  England,  who  died  with  the  reputation  of  great  sanctity.  It 
was  his  desire  to  see  the  Order  extended;  and  whatever  he  could  do 
for  its  extension  would  be  a  work  of  pleasure  and  great  satisfaction  to 
him.  And  in  touching  and  earnest  words  His  Holiness  exhorted  the 
assembled  Fathers  to  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  their  great  Founder,  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  to  cultivate  his  spirit:  “First,”  he  said,  “for 
their  own  sakes,  that  they  might  become  holy  and  perfect  religious, 
and  thereby  labor  more  efficiently  for  the  salvation  of  souls; — for 
experience  showed  on  those  fruitful  missions  given  by  the  Fathers  of 
the  Passion,  that  it  was  precisely  those  who  had  most  of  the  spirit,  of 
the  mortification,  self-denial,  and  zeal  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  around 
whom  penitents  crowded  to  confess  their  sins  and  be  reconciled  to  God. 
Secondly,  for  the  sake  of  the  world,  which  in  these  calamitous  times 
needed  their  labors  and  the  example  of  their  lives;  for  the  self-denial, 
the  humility,  the  obedience,  the  love  of  the  Cross,  of  the  good  Passion¬ 
ist  religious,  was  a  protest  against  and  condemnation  of  those  princi¬ 
ples  of  lawless  liberty  and  the  pride,  haughtiness,  self-indulgence, 
which  in  these  days  are  proving  the  overthrow  and  ruin  of  countless 
souls.  Thirdly,  and  lastly,  for  the  sake  of  the  Church,  at  the  present 
time  so  afflicted  and  suffering,  that  she  may  be  consoled  by  the  sanc¬ 
tity  of  the  religious  of  the  Sacred  Passion  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  com¬ 
forted  by  seeing  extended  fields  of  work  and  increased  usefulness  in 
their  labors  for  the  salvation  of  souls.”  The  Sovereign  Pontiff  con¬ 
cluded  this  touching  allocution  and  crowned  this  signal  mark  of  his 
favor  by  imparting  the  Apostolic  Benediction  to  the  Fathers  present 
and  to  each  religious  of  the  Order  throughout  the  world. 

Father  John  Thomas  on  this  occasion,  had  had  many  a  heart-to- 
heart  talk  with  Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli,  the  wise  and  saintly 
General,  and  other  distinguished  men  ®f  the  Order  from  many  lands, 
among  them  the  amiable  and  accomplished  Father  Alphonsus  O’Neill, 
the  English  Provincial,  later  the  founder  in  Australia.  These 
two  Provincials,  the  English  and  the  American,  had  much  in  common. 
They  sat  together  in  the  Chapter  and  were  a  source  of  inspiration  to 
each  other.  Father  John  Thomas  returned  from  this  visit  to  Rome, 
impressed  with  the  supreme  need  of  good  Superiors  to  sustain  the 
spirit  of  the  Order  and  the  efficiency  of  its  work.  It  was  his  one 
thought  at  the  time,  and  if  he  had  another,  it  was  that  of  self-efface¬ 
ment,  to  give  place  to  men  of  God  for  the  welfare  of  the  Passionists 
in  America. 

Though  it  was  the  desire  of  the  Fathers  to  see  this  excellent  Superior 
reelected,  there  wasn’t  a  precedent  in  the  young  Province  for  two 
consecutive  terms  in  this  office,  and  Father  Victor  was  elected  Pro- 


Wreck  in  Mid-Ocean 


203 


vincial,  with  Father  John  Thomas  and  Father  Charles,  Consultors,  in 
the  Sixth  Provincial  Chapter,  at  which  Father  John  Dominic  pre¬ 
sided.  It  was  a  good  combination,  and  the  Province  continued  to 
flourish.  During  this  tern  the  Louisville  foundation  was  established, 
and  a  great  field  in  the  South  and  Middle  West  was  now  in  prospec¬ 
tive  and  would  be  developed  in  a  few  years.  The  names  of  other  Su¬ 
periors  and  their  records  will  occur  in  the  detailed  accounts  of  the 
foundations  in  their  order,  as  it  is  important  to  hasten  on  with  the 
general  narrative  and  not  tarry  longer  than  needful  on  the  way. 

Father  Dominic,  General  Consultor,  again  came  from  Rome  to  act 
as  president  of  the  Seventh  Provincial  Chapter  in  1881.  In  this 
Chapter  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  was  elected  Provincial  for 
another  term  with  Father  Thomas  O’Connor  and  Father  Liberatus 
Bonelli  as  Consultors.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  choice  of  these 
good  men  gave  universal  satisfaction  and  secured  the  continuance  of 
great  peace  and  prosperity  for  the  Province.  In  1884,  at  the  Eighth 
Provincial  Chapter,  the  Fathers  once  more  had  the  venerable  and  be¬ 
loved  Father  John  Dominic  with  them  as  President.  It  was  his  last 
visit  to  the  home  and  Province  he  loved  so  well,  and  his  wisdom  and 
counsels  were  treasured  by  those  who  listened  to  the  message  which  he 
transmitted  in  that  assembly.  Father  John  Thomas  was  the  choice  jof 
the  electors  to  succeed  himself  as  Provincial,  thus  establishing  the  first 
precedent  for  two  consecutive  terms  in  this  office.  Father  Benedict 
Murnane  and  Father  Charles  Lang  were  elected  Consultors.  Soon 
after  the  Chapter,  in  the  Autumn  of  1884,  the  foundation  in  St.  Louis 
was  made,  under  the  most  promising  circumstances  and  the  kindliest 
welcome  given  the  Passionists  to  the  “Rome  of  the  West.”  The  next 
event  of  importance  was  the  consecration  of  the  church  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  in  Pittsburgh.  This  took  place  on  the  feast  of  the  Saint, 
April  28,  1886.  Father  Guido  Matassi  was  Rector  at  this  time,  and  his 
exquisite  Roman  taste  was  seen  in  the  preparations  for  this  grand  func¬ 
tion.  Just  to  mention  one  improvement — the  new  altar.  It  is  made 
entirely  of  imported  marbles.  The  base  is  of  Bordiglio  with  a  course 
of  red  Verona,  surmounted  by  columns  of  Languedoc,  which  support 
the  reredos  of  Numidian  rose,  and  capped  by  a  throne  of  pure  white 
Carrara  resting  on  twelve  columns  of  Mexican  onyx.  The  style  is 
Corinthian,  simple  and  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  architecture  of  the 
church.  For  a  combination  of  simplicity  and  beauty  it  seems  perfect. 
The  painting  over  it  by  Gagliardi,  representing  the  apotheosis  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  was  now  in  a  setting  very  beautiful.  The  Right 
Reverend  Richard  Phelan,  Coadjutor  Bishop  of  Pittsburgh  was  the 
consecrator;  the  venerable  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  the  Most  Rev¬ 
erend  William  Henry  Elder,  sang  Pontifical  Mass;  the  Right  Rev¬ 
erend  John  J.  Kain,  Bishop  of  Wheeling,  preached  in  the  morning  and 
the  Right  Reverend  J.  H.  Richter,  Bishop  of  Grand  Rapids,  preached 


204 


The  Passionists 


at  Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  evening.  The  diocesan  clergy  and  the 
Orders  were  well  represented  and  the  Superiors  of  the  Province  were 
invited  to  the  home  of  their  hearts  to  honor  their  Founder  on  this 
occasion.  Hosts  of  friends  and  clients  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  were 
there,  representing  many  lands,  as  the  words  of  Micheas  were  taken  up 
in  the  chant:  “The  house  of  the  Lord  shall  be  prepared  in  the  top 
of  mountains  and  high  above  the  hills:  and  people  shall  flow  to  it.” 
Forevermore,  it  will  be  hallowed  and  a  place  of  prayer  fondly  cher¬ 
ished  by  the  Passionists  in  America,  as  the  home  of  their  Father  and 
friend,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

And  now  our  narrative  brings  us  to  the  Ninth  Provincial  Chapter, 
in  1887.  In  June,  Father  Lawrence,  Second  General  Consultor,  ar¬ 
rived  from  Rome  as  Visitor  and  to  preside  at  the  Chapter.  He  began 
his  work  in  the  East,  and  word  came  westward  that  he  was  a  man  of 
great  amiability  of  character,  breadth  of  mind  and  discernment;  that 
he  spoke  English  as  well  as  Italian  and  French.  These  rumors  were 
confirmed  by  personal  contact  with  him.  He  won  the  love  and  confi¬ 
dence  of  the  Province,  and  his  visit  proved  a  great  blessing.  He  bore 
a  striking  resemblance  to  Napoleon.  It  was  everywhere  remarked, 
and  people  would  look  in  surprise  and  never  forget  that  finely 
chiseled  face,  the  keen  black  eyes,  and  the  repose  and  strength  of  those 
features.  The  Italian  Government  had  singled  him  out  for  a  military 
career.  He  received  an  excellent  education  and  graduated  with  the 
highest  honor.  He  was  at  once  chosen  for  the  military  academy  with 
a  commission  in  the  army,  but  he  quietly  left  home  and  entered  the 
Passionist  Novitiate  at  Monte  Argentaro.  In  time  he  was  sought  as  a 
deserter.  That  his  studies  might  not  be  interrupted  he  was  sent  to 
Belgium  and  there  ordained.  On  returning  to  Italy  he  was  cited  be¬ 
fore  the  military  tribunal;  but  through  the  kindly  offices  of  the  good 
Queen  Margaret,  he  was  honorably  acquitted  and  left  free  to  follow 
the  career  of  his  choice  as  a  Passionist.  The  years  he  spent  in  France 
and  Belgium  were  turned  to  good  account  and  were  of  great  advan¬ 
tage  to  him  as  Visitor-General.  Many  questions  affecting  the  welfare 
of  the  American  Province  were  quickly  and  wisely  adjusted  by  this 
good  Father,  who  came  as  an  alter  ego  of  Father  Bernard  Mary  Silves- 
trelli,  the  saintly  General.  Under  Father  Lawrence’s  presidency,  the 
Chapter  opened  on  August  25,  1887.  Father  Benedict  Murnane  was 
elected  Provincial,  the  first  American  to  hold  the  office;  and  Father 
John  Thomas  and  Father  Sebastian  were  chosen  as  Consultors.  Im¬ 
mediately  after  the  Chapter,  the  Visitor,  Father  Lawrence,  came  on  to 
St.  Louis  with  Father  Benedict,  the  new  Provincial,  and  the  choice  of  a 
permanent  site  for  that  foundation  was  quickly  made.  While  in  Bel¬ 
gium,  the  Visitor  had  seen  the  advantages  of  a  preparatory  college  for 
aspirants  to  the  priesthood  in  the  Order,  and  he  strongly  recommended 
it  to  Father  Benedict,  and  the  work  of  enlarging  St.  Mary’s  Retreat, 


Wreck  in  Mid-Ocean 


205 


Dunkirk,  was  begun  with  the  view  of  establishing  the  college  there. 
This  was  done,  and  the  new  Retreat  at  Normandy,  St.  Louis,  was  built 
during  Father  Benedict’s  tern  from  1887  to  1890. 

On  March  19,  1890,  accompanied  by  his  Consultors,  Fathers  John 
Thomas  and  Sebastian,  and  the  secretary,  Father  Robert,  Father  Bene¬ 
dict  sailed  from  New  York  on  the  City  of  Paris  en-route  for  the  Gen¬ 
eral  Chapter  in  Rome.  Two  hundred  and  eighty  miles  from  Queens¬ 
town  an  accident  occurred,  and  for  five  days  the  ship  was  rudderless 
and  at  the  mercy  of  the  waves,  and  hope  was  all  but  abandoned  by  the 
passengers.  Father  Benedict  said:  “St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  will  not 
permit  the  Superiors  of  our  young  province  to  be  lost.”  It  was  his 
practice  to  place  every  undertaking  for  the  welfare  of  the  Order  under 
the  protection  of  the  Saint,  and  he  now  turned  to  him  for  help  in  this 
awful  peril  and  he  assured  his  companions  that  their  Holy  Founder 
would  rescue  them.  As  the  storm  threatened  and  the  great  seas  arose 
in  fury,  Father  Robert  cast  a  little  statue  of  St.  Joseph  into  the  violent 
billows  and  there  came  a  great  calm.  This  was  Father  Robert’s  ac¬ 
count.  But  between  St.  Joseph  and  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  they  were 
saved  from  shipwreck.  There  was  real  danger,  and  if  the  gathering 
storm  had  broken  in  fury,  the  “Queen  of  the  Seas”  would  have  been 
at  its  mercy.  A  gallant  band  put  out  with  one  of  the  officers  for  the 
nearest  headland  on  the  Irish  Coast  to  wire  for  assistance.  The  Mar¬ 
coni  wireless  was  not  in  existence  to  call  the  ships  passing  to  the  res¬ 
cue;  but  rescue  came  through  a  kindly  Providence.  The  great  vessel 
was  towed  to  Queenstown  and  all  were  saved. 

At  the  general  Chapter,  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  was  elected 
Consultor-General  to  succeed  Father  Thomas  O’Connor.  The  former 
returned  to  America,  as  Visitor,  and  the  latter  as  President  of  the 
Tenth  Provincial  Chapter.  Father  Benedict  was  promptly  reelected 
in  this  Chapter  with  Father  Thomas  O’Connor  and  Father  Sebastian, 
Consultors.  Three  of  the  Fathers  elected  in  this  Chapter  were  not 
destined  to  see  the  end  of  their  terms  in  office:  Father  Paul  Hyacinth, 
Rector  of  St.  Mary’s  Retreat,  Toluca,  Mexico;  Father  Frederick  Lang, 
the  saintly  Master  of  Novices;  and  our  beloved  Provincial,  Father 
Benedict,  on  whom  the  Province  had  come  to  lean  with  devoted  con¬ 
fidence.  The  Chapter  closed  on  September  2nd.  The  Visitor,  Father 
John  Thomas  Stephanini,  took  up  his  work,  and  Father  Benedict  re¬ 
turned  to  West  Hoboken.  Here  he  continued  to  attend  to  the  duties  of 
his  office  seemingly  in  perfect  health  and  in  his  prime.  In  December, 
he  left  home  for  a  short  visit  to  Pittsburgh  and  Dunkirk.  He  had  a 
presentiment  of  death  at  this  time,  and  plainly  declared  that  he  came 
to  St.  Paul’s  Retreat  to  prepare  for  it.  He  made  a  general  confession 
to  venerable  Father  Stanislaus,  one  of  the  Founders,  and  put  every¬ 
thing  in  readiness.  An  accident  befell  the  train  en-route  to  Pitts¬ 
burgh  and  the  Fathers  fancied  that  it  made  Father  Provincial  some- 


206 


The  Passionists 


what  nervous  and  apprehensive.  But  he  caught  a  severe  cold  before 
starting  for  Dunkirk.  There  he  had  some  dental  work  done;  pyaemia 
set  in,  it  extended  to  the  throat,  then  to  the  lungs.  The  physician  of 
St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  though  a  non-Catholic,  was  a  devoted  friend  of 
Father  Benedict’s,  and  he  hurried  to  Dunkirk,  five  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  away.  Under  his  skillful  treatment,  the  patient  seemed  to  rally 
and  danger  past,  but  the  delusive  hope  gave  way,  and  on  Christmas 
Eve,  the  twentieth  anniversary  of  his  first  Mass,  at  a  quarter  past 
eight,  with  no  apparent  agony,  he  quietly  passed  away.  On  Christ¬ 
mas  morning  there  was  deep  and  universal  sorrow  as  the  sad  news 
reached  the  various  Retreats  and  was  announced  to  the  people.  It 
was  a  sad  Christmas  for  the  Passionists  in  America.  Father  Benedict, 
as  Superior,  had  endeared  himself  to  them  by  his  uniform  courtesy 
and  kindness.  He  was  one  of  nature’s  noblemen,  affable  to  all, 
partial  to  none.  He  knew  when  to  make  a  concession  with  the 
kindliest  grace,  and  he  won  the  loyalty  of  men  and  kept  them  at  their 
best.  With  experience  year  by  year,  his  intuitive  tact  increased  and  he 
employed  the  right  men  to  do  the  right  thing  at  the  right  moment. 
He  loved  the  Congregation  and  cherished  its  spirit;  but  among  his 
noble  traits,  in  marked  degree,  was  his  love  for  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 
From  his  first  interview  with  the  Fathers  in  California,  he  felt  drawn 
to  the  Saint;  and  when  they  relinquished  the  mission  on  the  Pacific 
Coast,  he  decided  to  follow  them  East  and  enter  the  Congregation. 
He  was  then  a  school  teacher,  though  barely  entering  young  manhood. 
At  the  end  of  the  scholastic  year,  he  resigned  his  position  and  under¬ 
took  a  journey  of  over  3000  miles  to  enter  the  novitiate  in  Pittsburgh. 
He  received  the  habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  on  November  27,  1865. 
From  that  day  till  he  met  his  beloved  Father  and  patron  in  heaven, 
his  devotion  to  the  Saint  ever  became  more  beautiful,  and  he  had 
unbounded  confidence  in  his  intercession. 

On  the  morning  of  December  26th,  St.  Mary’s  church  was  filled  at 
his  obsequies,  and  the  entire  city  did  honor  to  his  remains  as  they 
were  taken  to  the  train  and  were  borne  away  from  Dunkirk  to  West 
Hoboken,  New  Jersey.  Here  on  Sunday,  the  28th,  solemn  Pontifical 
Mass  was  sung  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Wigger,  of  Newark. 
Three  thousand  people  were  present  in  the  church.  The  clergy  were 
well  represented,  though  many  were  prevented  from  attending  on 
account  of  the  day  and  services  in  their  own  churches.  Monsignor 
John  J.  Kean,  Rector  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Name,  came  to  rep¬ 
resent  the  Archbishop  of  New  York  and  offer  condolence  to  the  Fathers. 
The  Monsignor  was  assistant  priest  at  the  altar.  A  lifelong  friend  of 
the  Fathers,  his  sympathy  in  their  loss  and  eulogy  of  their  beloved 
Provincial  touched  them  deeply,  and  they  hold  Monsignor  Kean  in 
grateful  and  affectionate  memory  with  their  Provincial,  Father 
Benedict  Murnane. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

FATHER  GENERAL  VISITS  AMERICA 


Father  Thomas  O’Connor — Father  John  Baptist— Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli 
Visits  America — A  Pretty  Story  of  Cardinal  Gibbons. 

FATHER  THOMAS  O’CONNOR  succeeded  Father  Benedict  as 
Provincial.  Father  Sebastian  became  First  Consultor,  and 
Father  Charles,  Rector  of  St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Baltimore,  was 
chosen  for  the  vacancy  in  the  Provincial’s  Council  and  became  Second 
Consultor;  while  Father  Xavier  Sutton  was  made  Rector  of  St. 
Joseph’s  in  Baltimore.  It  was  soon  felt  by  all,  that  the  affairs  of  the 
Province  were  in  good  hands,  and  a  sense  of  security  and  peace 
succeeded  that  of  loss  occasioned  by  the  death  of  good  Father  Bene¬ 
dict.  Father  Thomas  O’Connor  had  the  love  and  the  confidence  of 
all  his  brethren.  He  had  trained  nearly  all  the  younger  priests 
and  they  were  very  devoted  to  him.  They  well  knew  that  if  he  were 
austere  in  aught,  this  came  from  principle  and  a  delicate  sense  of 
duty.  He  governed  with  loving  kindness  and  God  blessed  his  rule. 
His  very  presence  was  like  bright  sunshine  imparting  cheerfulness 
to  those  about  him.  Father  Thomas  was  born  in  Westport,  Ireland, 
the  home  of  the  boyhood  of  Cardinal  Gibbons,  and  while  yet  a  child, 
his  family  emigrated  to  America  and  settled  in  Pittsburgh.  He 
received  his  elementary  education  in  the  Cathedral  schools  of  that 
city.  There  he  became  acquainted  with  Father  Anthony,  who  resided 
at  the  Bishop’s  house  adjoining  the  Cathedral,  till  the  Retreat,  over 
on  the  hilltop,  on  the  south-side,  was  opened.  The  young  boy 
promptly  asked  for  admission  into  the  novitiate,  and  his  request  was 
readily  granted.  He  received  the  habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  on 
August  5,  1855,  being  then  thirteen  years  and  six  months  old.  His 
manly  character  and  many  fine  qualities  of  both  mind  and  heart 
endeared  him  greatly  to  his  Superiors;  and  when  Father  John  Dominic 
went  to  Rome  in  September,  1856,  he  took  the  novice  with  him  to 
make  his  studies  in  the  Eternal  City.  After  some  months  spent  in  the 
Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul,  he  was  sent  to  Monte  Argentaro,  and 
there,  on  reaching  the  canonical  age,  he  made  his  vows,  on  March  19, 
1858.  He  then  returned  to  Rome  and  continued  his  studies  under 
the  ablest  masters. 

The  famous  Father  Basil  was  one  of  his  lectors.  After  the  Gen¬ 
eral  Chapter  in  1863,  he  returned  home  with  Father  John  Dominic 

207 


208 


The  Passionists 


and  Father  Anthony.  He  had  finished  his  studies,  was  a  sub-deacon, 
but  not  old  enough  to  be  ordained  even  with  the  longest  dispensation 
given  by  the  Church.  This  was  obtained  on  his  return,  and  at  the 
age  of  twenty-one  years  and  six  months,  he  was  ordained  in  the 
Cathedral  of  Pittsburgh  by  Bishop  Domenec,  on  September  17,  1863. 

Nature  had  endowed  Father  Thomas  with  the  talents  that  fitted  him 
for  the  profoundest  studies.  He  was  an  omnivorous  reader,  and 
study  was  his  delight  from  his  boyhood  to  within  a  few  weeks  of 
his  death.  Immediately  after  his  ordination  he  was  appointed  lector 
of  philosophy  and  continued  in  this  office,  teaching  either  philosophy 
or  theology  for  many  years.  He  was  an  ideal  lector,  and  his  students 
wondered  at  his  power  of  communicating  his  ideas  from  the  chair, 
which  was  strangely  absent  in  the  pulpit.  He  ever  instilled  sound 
principles  of  conduct  into  the  minds  of  the  students,  and  his  own 
example  was  an  edification  to  them  and  a  source  of  inspiration.  He 
was  an  ideal  Passionist.  At  no  period  of  his  life  was  he  engaged  to 
any  large  extent  in  the  active  work  of  his  sacred  ministry,  except  in 
the  confessional.  Occasionally  he  conducted  the  spiritual  exercises 
for  seminarians  and  Religious  Communities;  but  he  never  took  part 
in  the  preaching  of  missions,  for,  while  his  mind  was  a  rich  storehouse 
of  knowledge,  in  public  he  had  not  the  gift  of  ready,  fluent  speech, 
and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  he  could  be  induced  to  ascend  the 
pulpit.  But  it  was  different  when  he  spoke  to  the  students  from  the 
chair.  His  gift  was  wonderful,  and  we  often  regretted  that  he  had  not 
the  same  power  in  the  pulpit. 

This,  however,  did  not  prevent  him  from  rendering  other  great 
services  to  the  Congregation.  When  not  engaged  in  training  its  young 
men,  he  held  some  responsible  office.  In  America,  much  against  his 
will,  he  filled  the  office  of  Rector  and  that  of  Provincial,  and  he  was 
several  times  elected  Provincial  Consultor.  For  a  number  of  years 
he  resided  in  the  Argentine  Republic,  holding  the  offices  there  of 
Consultor  and  Provincial.  Twice  he  was  a  member  of  the  Council 
in  Rome.  During  his  last  term  as  Consultor-General,  his  health  began 
to  give  way,  and  at  the  end  of  the  General  Chapter  in  1908,  he  asked 
to  return  home  to  the  United  States  to  pass  the  last  few  years  of  his 
life.  At  his  own  request  he  became  a  member  of  the  newly-erected 
Province  of  the  Holy  Cross  and  resided  at  the  novitiate,  in  Louis¬ 
ville,  and  there  he  ended  his  days  peacefully  in  the  Lord  on  February 
22,  1913. 

The  fact  that  he  was  so  often  chosen  to  hold  offices  in  the  Order, 
shows  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held.  This  was  due  partly  to  his 
mental  endowment,  partly  to  the  fact  that  his  religious  life  dated 
back  to  the  very  beginning  of  the  Order  in  America,  and  partly  to  his 
edifying  conduct  during  all  the  years  of  that  life.  From  the  day  he 
entered  the  Order  as  a  boy  of  thirteen,  until  his  death  at  the  age  of 


FATHER  BERNARD  MARY  SILVESTRELLI,  C.P. 

Another  “St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,”  one  of  the  Saintly  Generals  of  the  Passionists 


209 


Father  General  Visits  America 

more  than  three  score  and  ten,  he  had  one  aim  in  life — to  become  a 
true  son  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  He  had  an  intense  love  for  the 
Order  and  did  all  in  his  power  to  promote  its  healthy  and  vigorous 
growth  and  keep  up  its  credit  with  priests  and  people.  Among  all 
the  excellent  men  with  whom  it  has  been  blessed,  it  were  difficult  to 
find  one  who  excelled  Father  Thomas  O’Connor  in  fidelity  to  the 
regular  observance  by  day  and  by  night.  Even  when  his  health  was 
gone  and  he  could  move  only  with  difficulty,  he  insisted  on  being 
present  in  choir  for  prayer  and  the  Divine  Office.  He  walked  before 
God  in  humility  of  spirit;  he  never  sought  and  never  desired  prefer¬ 
ment;  and  he  was  invariably  kind  and  affable  toward  all  with  whom  he 
came  in  contact  at  home  and  abroad.  No  word  ever  fell  from  his 
lips  that  could  wound  fraternal  charity.  It  was  often  remarked  that 
he  resembled  Pius  X.  He  certainly  was  like  that  saintly  Pontiff  in 
simple  faith  and  in  intense  hatred  for  all  that  is  implied  in  the  word 
“Modernism.”  His  memory  will  ever  be  held  in  veneration,  like  that 
of  the  other  good  old  Fathers,  to  whom,  under  God,  the  Passionists 
in  America  are  indebted  for  the  establishment  of  the  Order  and  its 
present  flourishing  condition  in  the  country.  During  his  administra¬ 
tion  as  Provincial  of  St.  Paul’s  Province,  this  beloved  Father  visited 
the  houses  in  Argentina  and  Chile,  as  they  were  under  his  jurisdiction, 
as  well  as  the  house  in  Mexico.  While  he  was  in  the  far  South, 
Father  Frederick  Lang,  the  Master  of  Novices,  a  man  of  very  holy 
life  and  great  gentleness  and  wisdom,  died  after  a  few  days  illness. 
Father  Thomas  on  getting  word  of  this  sad  event,  at  once  appointed 
Father  Stephen  Kealy  to  fill  the  vacancy. pro  tern.  Father  Thomas 
was  to  sail  from  Buenos  Aires  to  Italy  and  meet  his  consultors  in 
Rome  for  the  General  Chapter,  and  there  elect  the  American  Master 
of  Novices.  In  the  General  Chapter  held  in  1883,  the  houses  of  the 
Mexican  mission  were  separated  from  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  and  transferred  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Spanish  Provincial. 
There  were  affectionate  regrets  at  this  separation,  on  both  sides  of 
the  Rio  Grande,  and  Father  Thomas  O’Connor  was  thought  to  have 
effected  it.  But  he  assured  the  Fathers  that  he  was  in  no  way  respon¬ 
sible  for  it.  It  was  done  by  the  General  Chapter  in  view  of  the 
evident  advantages  likely  to  accrue  to  the  Mexican  mission  by  this 
change  of  jurisdiction. 

Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli  was  again  elected  General,  to  the 
great  joy  of  the  whole  Congregation.  He  appointed  Father  Thomas 
O’Connor  President  of  the  Eleventh  Provincial  Chapter  held  in 
August,  1893.  In  this  assembly  Father  John  Baptist  Baudinelli  was 
elected  Provincial.  Great  and  manifest  was  the  emotion  of  Father 
John,  whose  simplicity  had  not  dreamed  of  this  honor,  and  whose 
humility  stood  aghast  at  the  unexpected  responsibility  thrust  upon 
him,  Great  also  was  the  joy  of  the  Fathers  when,  yielding  to  their 


210 


The  Passionists 


affectionate  and  enthusiastic  insistence,  he  accepted  the  office.  Father 
Joseph  Amrhein  and  Father  Robert  McNamara  were  chosen  Consul- 
tors,  while  Father  Thomas  O’Connor,  like  Father  Anthony  and 
Father  John  Dominic,  after  filling  the  office  of  Provincial,  was  made 
Rector  of  the  Retreat  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  the  novitiate  house  of 
the  Province,  which  must  keep  in  the  van  for  all  that  is  beautiful  and 
holy  in  the  traditions  and  observances  of  the  Order.  Father  John 
Baptist  governed  like  a  kind  father  and  he  was  greatly  beloved  by 
all  his  brethren.  During  his  administration,  the  house  in  St.  Paul, 
Kansas,  was  opened.  At  the  close  of  the  Chapter  in  1893,  the  Pres¬ 
ident  announced  that  Father  General  would  visit  the  country  at  an 
early  date  and  the  Fathers  looked  forward  with  fond  anticipation  to 
his  coming  amongst  them.  Great  was  their  joy  when  word  came  at 
last  in  the  Spring  of  1896,  that  he  had  arrived  in  New  York.  This 
saintly  man  came  to  be  known  as  “another  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.”  He 
was  reared  in  luxury,  a  millionaire  in  his  own  right,  with  every  attrac¬ 
tion  of  the  world  open  to  him  in  the  highest  circles;  but  he  left  all 
to  follow  Christ.  His  health  failed  in  the  novitiate  at  Monte  Argen- 
taro  and  he  was  obliged  for  the  time  to  give  up  his  holy  ambition  to 
become  a  Passionist.  He  regained  his  health,  entered  the  seminary, 
and  was  ordained  sub  titulo  patrimonii.  He  reentered  the  novitiate, 
this  time  at  Morrovalle.  There  he  met  young  Possenti,  now  St. 
Gabriel.  They  were  companions;  it  was  providential;  as  the  great 
General  was  destined  to  introduce  the  process  of  beatification  of  the 
little  Saint. 

Father  Bernard  Mary  had  filled  various  offices  in  the  Order  and 
had  been  prepared  for  the  highest  which  his  great  virtues  and  wisdom 
adorned.  He  was  a  man  of  God  and  died  in  the  odor  of  sanctity. 
No  wonder  that  his  visit  brought  great  peace  and  blessing  to  the  Prov¬ 
ince  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross!  “In  it  he  found  the  lovely  tradi¬ 
tions  established  by  its  Founder  and  early  Fathers”  and  he  assured 
Cardinal  Satolli  that  “the  rule  was  kept  as  well  in  America  as  in  the 
Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul  in  Rome,  and  that  this  gave  him  the 
greatest  consolation.”  For  their  comfort  and  encouragement,  the 
Papal  Delegate  repeated  to  the  Fathers  the  statement  that  had  been 
made  by  Father  General  to  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Satolli,  some  time 
after  the  venerable  Father  had  made  the  canonical  visitation  of  all  the 
houses  in  the  Province.  However,  Father  General  found  it  necessary 
to  give  grave  warning  of  danger  to  the  Passionists  in  America.  While 
satisfied  that  the  regular  observance  was  maintained,  he  recognized 
the  fact  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  reconcile  the  spirit  of  the  rules  with 
local  circumstances  in  America,  and  he  warned  them  against  the 
delusion  that  the  spirit  of  the  rules  is  to  be  sacrificed  to  these 
circumstances.  “While  to  labor  for  the  welfare  of  our  neighbor  is 
a  necessary  duty,  it  must  be  regulated  so  as  to  conform  to  the  spirit 


Father  General  Visits  America 


211 


which  our  Holy  Founder  bequeathed  to  us  in  the  holy  rules;  that  is, 
a  spirit  of  solitude,  prayer,  poverty,  and  mortification.”  “If  all  are 
careful,”  he  said,  “to  preserve  this  spirit,  they  will  sanctify  them¬ 
selves  and  sanctify  their  neighbor.  Should  they  fail  in  this,  God’s 
blessing  will  be  wanting  and  the  consequences  would  be  most  disas¬ 
trous.”  Father  General,  “therefore,  recommended  to  all,  and  this 
most  earnestly,  the  maintainance  of  this  spirit,  for  their  own  welfare 
in  particular,  and  the  well-being  of  the  Province  and  of  the  entire 
Congregation.”  In  view  of  other  prophetic  warnings  by  this  vener¬ 
able  Father,  which  have  been  verified,  and  his  growing  reputation  for 
sanctity  attested  by  miracles,  the  warning  which  he  left  us  assumes 
great  seriousness.  But  the  blessing  he  left  us  and  his  prayers  in 
heaven,  will  enable  us  to  hold  to  what  he  recommended  so  earnestly. 

He  presided  at  the  Twelfth  Provincial  Chapter,  the  first  at  which 
a  General  of  the  Order  was  present  in  America.  He  was  like  a  Father 
in  gentleness  and  kindness,  and  no  wonder  he  is  called  another  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross!  Apart  from  the  warning  and  recommendation 
which  he  gave  the  Fathers  of  the  Province,  he  simply  listened  to  and 
approved  the  work  of  the  Chapter.  He  gracefully  recognized  the 
fact  that  they  had  been  well  trained  by  their  venerable  Founders  and 
were  actuated  by  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  delicacy  he 
revealed  and  the  fatherly  kindness  in  one  or  two  rulings  which  he 
made  when  appealed  to  for  a  decision,  touched  them  profoundly.  But 
it  is  the  way  of  the  saints.  They  have  the  power  of  God.  Gentle¬ 
man  that  he  was  as  well  as  saint,  he  offered  his  thanks  to  all  for 
what  he  called  “the  truly  affectionate  reception  tendered  him  on  his 
visit  to  America.”  Nothing  could  exceed  the  delicacy  of  his  apprecia¬ 
tion  of  the  welcome  tendered  him  and  the  loyalty  given  him  as  the 
successor  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

Father  John  Baptist,  Provincial,  and  his  Consultors,  Fathers  Joseph 
and  Robert,  were  reelected.  The  work  and  the  business  of  the  Prov¬ 
ince  went  on  smoothly  with  God’s  blessing  and  there  was  the  beauty 
of  peace  in  our  midst.  Early  in  1897,  Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone  was 
elected  Consultor-General  to  fill  the  vacancy  left  in  the  Council  by  the 
death  of  the  beloved  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini.  The  latter  was 
First  Consultor,  or  Vice-General;  and  now  Father  Fidelis  was  chosen 
to  represent  the  American  Passionists  in  the  General  Council  till  the 
Chapter  in  1899.  While  the  death  of  the  former  was  a  grief,  the 
choice  of  the  latter  was  a  comfort  to  all.  They  still  were  to  have  a 
friend  at  court.  Shortly  before  the  news  of  his  election  came  from 
Rome,  Father  Fidelis  preached  his  famous  sermon  on  “Fidelity  to 
Grace  Received,”  in  the  chapel  of  Harvard  University,  his  Alma 
Mater.  He  was  the  second  Catholic  divine  to  speak  within  those 
walls,  the  first  being  Bishop  John  J.  Keane,  while  Rector  of  the 
Catholic  University.  By  his  unfailing  courtesy  to  his  friends  in 


212 


The  Passionists 


America,  Father  Fidelis  was  a  great  favorite  as  Consultor  in  Rome. 
While  he  was  not  rugged,  and  life  in  Italy  was  trying  for  him,  he 
declined  any  concession  from  the  austerity  of  the  rule.  This  sustained 
the  good  record  of  the  Americans  with  the  Fathers  in  Sts.  John  and 
Paul’s  Retreat,  who  maintain  the  fervor  of  the  days  of  St.  Paul  him¬ 
self.  Archbishop  Keane,  Dr.  Zahm,  Consultor-General  of  the  Congre¬ 
gation  of  the  Holy  Cross,  and  Father  Fidelis,  came  together  when  the 
honor  of  the  Church  in  America  was  attacked  under  the  specious 
charge  of  “Americanism,”  and  did  fine  work  in  dispelling  misconcep¬ 
tion.  This  led  Cardinal  Gibbons  to  say:  “Father  Fidelis  owes  it  to 
himself  and  the  truth  to  be  on  the  right  side,  and  I  take  him  into  my 
heart  for  it.” 

In  the  Spring  of  1899,  Father  John  Baptist,  the  Provincial,  Father 
Joseph  and  Father  Robert,  the  Consultors,  repaired  to  Rome  for  the 
General  Chapter.  They  were  accompanied  by  Father  Alphonsus 
Rossiter,  one  of  the  faithful  missionaries  and  beloved  Superiors,  who 
well  deserved  the  privilege  of  visiting  the  home  and  the  shrine  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  as  he  was  most  devoted  to  the  Saint  from  child¬ 
hood.  To  the  joy  of  the  whole  Congregation,  Father  Bernard  Mary 
Silvestrelli  was  reelected  General.  The  Fathers,  by  dispensation 
from  the  Pope,  would  keep  him  in  office  like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  to 
the  very  end;  he  was  so  fatherly  and  governed  so  wisely.  Another 
very  popular  election  was  that  of  Father  John  Baptist  to  the  General 
Council.  Everybody  loved  Father  John,  and  the  Fathers  in  Rome 
were  delighted  to  keep  him  with  them.  Father  General  appointed 
him  President  of  the  Chapter  in  the  United  States,  while  Father 
Fidelis  was  sent  to  England  as  Visitor  and  President  of  the  Chapter 
in  that  country  on  his  way  home. 

Father  Stephen  Kealy  was  chosen  Provincial  in  the  American  Chap¬ 
ter,  1899,  with  Father  Mark  Moeslein  and  Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone, 
as  Consultors.  The  Congregation  continued  to  be  blessed  with  ex¬ 
cellent  Superiors,  and  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  had  reason 
to  rejoice  in  the  choice  made  in  the  Summer  of  1899.  “Its  golden 
age  had  set  in,”  the  Fathers  said,  and  the  years  in  which  Father 
Stephen  ruled  its  destinies  were  “the  golden  years.”  He  was  a  man 
of  God,  and  God  blessed  him  and  the  sacred  interests  entrusted  to  his 
keeping.  But  the  story  of  his  life  with  its  tragic  ending,  will  be  told 
a  little  farther  on.  During  his  first  term  in  office,  the  foundation 
was  made  in  Scranton  at  the  invitation  of  Bishop  Hoban.  Its  story 
will  be  told  in  the  account  of  St.  Anne’s  Retreat  and  the  goodness  of 
the  Bishop  of  Scranton  to  the  Passionists  in  America.  Father  John 
returned  to  Rome  “to  do  penance  for  his  American  sins,”  as  he 
pleasantly  said,  and  there  he  grew  in  popularity  with  prelate  and 
priest  and  Passionist.  The  clergy  “from  home”  always  received  the 
most  cordial  welcome  from  Father  John  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  and 


Father  General  Visits  America 


213 


they  loved  to  visit  him.  With  his  American  “audacity”  and  genial 
way  he  could  secure  any  privilege  in  Rome  for  them,  and  he  was 
in  great  demand.  In  1901,  Cardinal  Gibbons  visited  Rome.  His 
Eminence  was  accompanied  by  Father  Fletcher,  later  Monsignor 
Fletcher  the  late  beloved  Rector  of  the  Cathedral  in  Baltimore.  The 
Cardinal  was  received  with  the  greatest  honor,  to  be  sure,  and  hailed 
as  the  greatest  of  the  Princes  of  the  Church;  but  nothing  pleased  him 
more  than  his  visits  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  and  the  welcome  of  his 
“old  friend,”  Father  John.  “It  was  delightful  to  see  the  gracious 
Prince  of  the  Church  and  Father  John  together  in  the  gardens,”  the 
Fathers  said.  “It  reminded  one  of  the  charming  paintings  of  the 
great  masters  in  the  old  days.”  Father  Nicholas  Ward,  C.P.,  was 
then  in  Rome  and  he  was  Father  Fletcher’s  companion  while  Father 
John  walked  with  the  Cardinal.  They  were  pleasant  days  and  left 
lovely  memories.  After  a  long  and  intimate  interview  that  the 
Cardinal  had  with  Leo  XIII,  Father  Fletcher  was  presented  to  His 
Holiness.  The  Holy  Father  was  well  acquainted  with  the  virtues 
and  learning  of  this  good  priest  and,  viva  voce ,  there  and  then,  His 
Holiness  gave  him  the  title  of  Doctor  of  Divinity.  At  a  general 
audience  on  Pentecost  Sunday,  a  few  days  later,  to  which  a  number 
of  Americans  were  admitted,  the  Pope  was  assisted  by  Cardinal 
Gibbons.  Dr.  Fletcher,  Father  John,  and  Father  Nicholas  were  pres¬ 
ent;  and  when  the  Pope  and  the  Cardinal  passed  along  the  line  and 
came  to  Father  John,  Leo  XIII  asked:  “What  diocese  do  you  come 
from?”  “From  Baltimore,  Holy  Father,”  answered  Father  John  with¬ 
out  a  moment’s  hesitation.  The  Pope  turned  to  the  Cardinal  and 
asked:  “ Cujusnam  generis  sint  Patres  Passionisti  in  Statibus  Foedera - 
tis  Americce?”  “Optimi  sunt ,  sanctissime  Pater”  answered  the 
Cardinal.  “Ah,  bene ,  bene”  rejoined  His  Holiness,  bowing  pleas¬ 
antly  as  he  looked  on  the  genial,  kindly  face  of  Father  John.  The 
Cardinal  and  Dr.  Fletcher  afterward  complimented  Father  John  on  his 
ready  answer  to  the  Pope,  while  the  Fathers  were  deeply  grateful 
to  the  Cardinal  for  the  good  word  he  said  of  them  on  this  bright 
occasion.  His  Eminence  was  always  their  friend. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

THE  GOLDEN  JUBILEE 


The  Golden  Jubilee — Father  John  Baptist  Presents  Father  General’s  Greetings — 
Cardinal  Gibbons  Presides — Delicate  Pathos  of  Father  John  Baptist’s  Address. 

IN  THE  early  Summer  of  1902,  the  Most  Reverend  Father  Gen¬ 
eral,  Father  Bernard  Mary,  sent  Father  John  Baptist  from  Rome 
to  preside  at  the  Fourteenth  Provincial  Chapter  and  also  to  act 
as  his  representative  at  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  the  Order  in  America 
and  transmit  to  the  Fathers  his  greeting  and  paternal  blessing  on 
the  occasion.  In  1852,  the  venerable  Founders  began  their  work  in 
Pittsburgh;  they  transmitted  to  us  the  rule  and  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross,  with  the  beautiful  traditions  of  the  Order,  that  won  our  affec¬ 
tion  to  it.  These  Fathers  enshrined  themselves  in  our  hearts;  they 
left  holy  memories  after  them;  they  brought  us  untold  blessings;  they 
had  passed  away — these  saintly  men;  only  two  were  left  of  their 
associates,  Father  Guido  and  Father  John  Baptist.  The  latter  was 
“the  youngest  of  the  old  and  the  oldest  of  the  young  men.”  The 
youngest  of  the  pioneers  from  Italy;  yet  one  of  us  in  thought  and 
love  and  sympathy,  “the  oldest  of  the  young”  men  in  America.  He 
was  the  connecting  link  between  the  past  and  present,  and  it  was  ap¬ 
propriate  to  have  him  with  us  to  represent  Father  General  on  the 
Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  the  American  Foundation — our  Golden  Jubilee. 

When  the  Fathers  assembled  in  Chapter  on  August  20th,  the  fol¬ 
lowing  letter  from  Father  General  was  read  to  them: 

‘To  our  beloved  sons  in  Christ  of  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

“Greeting  and  Blessing  in  the  Lord: — 

“This  being  the  Fiftieth  year  of  the  establishment  of  our  Con¬ 
gregation  in  the  far-off  land  of  America,  you  are  commemorating 
this  auspicious  event  by  appropriate  festivities  and  we  justly  take 
therein  the  greatest  delight. 

“To  Him  from  whom  cometh  every  good  and  perfect  gift  and 
who  has  condescended  to  employ  our  insignificant  services  for 
the  increase  of  His  divine  glory,  we  should  render  most  heart¬ 
felt  thanks  for  the  great  and  many  favors  wherewith  He  has 
deigned  to  bless  our  Congregation  in  your  Province.  For  it  was 
His  blessing  that  imparted  success  to  the  labors  of  His  humble 
servants,  and  such  remarkable  prosperity  to  your  Province  in 

214 


The  Golden  Jubilee 


215 


temporal  matters.  It  is  this  evident  blessing  of  the  past  which 
sustains  our  hope  and  trust  that  the  future  will  be  such  as  may 
be  expected  from  so  happy  a  beginning. 

“It  is  indeed  consoling  to  behold  among  the  eminent  achieve¬ 
ments  of  Christian  piety  which  distinguished  the  young  Church 
in  America,  the  abundant  harvest  yielded  by  the  small  vineyard 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Indeed,  it  is  a  consoling  spectacle,  to 
see  so  many  souls  in  noble  contempt  of  earthly  things,  meditat¬ 
ing  day  and  night  on  divine  things,  and  laboring  only  for  the 
heavenly  inheritance.  Through  you,  beloved  sons,  the  word  of 
the  Cross  is  proclaimed  far  and  wide  for  the  salvation  of  souls, 
to  the  great  consolation  of  Holy  Mother  Church. 

“But  whilst  we  and  you  rejoice  in  the  recollection  of  these 
happy  results,  we  must  not  lose  sight  of  those  noble  and  saintly 
men  through  whose  care  and  labors  the  Congregation  has  taken 
such  deep  root  in  the  soil  of  America,  and  grown  so  vigorously 
that  in  its  shade  such  a  multitude  of  chosen  souls  enjoy  the  fruits 
of  peace  and  holiness;  those  men,  we  repeat,  some  of  whom, 
after  their  earthly  course,  repose  in  the  peace  of  Christ;  whilst 
others  are  still  amongst  us,  edifying  us  by  their  holy  lives  and 
laboring  zealously  for  the  increase  and  prosperity  of  your  Prov¬ 
ince.  Emulate  with  one  mind  and  heart  their  deep  piety,  their 
earnest  endeavor  to  advance  in  virtue,  and  their  fervent  zeal  for 
the  promotion  of  God’s  glory. 

“Remember,  above  all,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  in  whose  name  you 
glory  as  his  privileged  children.  Follow  closely  in  his  foot¬ 
steps;  ever  strive  to  reach  that  happy  goal  at  the  end  of  your 
days  for  which  you  generously  embraced  a  rule  of  life  so  austere. 
You  will  thus  prove  your  gratitude  to  God  for  His  manifold  bless¬ 
ings,  and  you  will  give  joy  to  the  heart  of  our  Holy  Father  and 
Founder,  for  it  is  written:  ‘A  wise  son  is  the  joy  of  his  father.’ 
Prov.  X,  1. 

“That  this  may  be  your  happy  lot,  we,  in  the  great  love  where¬ 
with  we  embrace  you,  offer  fervent  prayers  to  God,  and  impart 
to  you,  all  and  each,  our  paternal  blessing. 

“Given  at  Rome  from  the  Retreat  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul,  July 

16,  1902. 

“Bernard  Mary  of  Jesus, 

“Superior -General” 

This  beautiful  letter  from  Father  General,  made  a  profound  im¬ 
pression;  every  word  of  it  was  weighed  as  coming  from  “a  man  of 
God,”  who  now  had  direct  personal  knowledge  of  the  spirit  and  work 
of  the  Province;  who  knew  the  record  of  its  Founders  and  the  example 
which  they  set  for  those  to  whom  would  be  given  the  care  of  its  des¬ 
tinies;  he  knew  the  American  Passionists  individually;  he  now  held 
their  love  and  confidence;  and  his  words  were  a  “golden  message.” 
They  put  every  man  at  his  best;  they  will  be  an  inspiration  forever. 


216 


The  Passionists 

» 

The  gratitude  of  the  Fathers  was  deep,  indeed,  and  they  could  find 
no  words  in  which  to  express  their  appreciation  of  the  message  sent 
them.  They  simply  vowed  to  be  true  to  the  trust  reposed  in  them, 
and  never  let  aught  mar  the  work  of  the  early  Passionists  that  won 
such  approval  from  their  beloved  Father.  Oh,  for  men  to  continue 
their  work,  to  uphold  their  ideals,  to  walk  in  their  footsteps  and  to 
be  ever  true  to  the  heritage  which  they  left  us!  All  this  was  upper¬ 
most  in  the  hearts  of  the  Fathers  as  they  began  their  work  in  this 
Chapter  in  1902.  Self-effacement,  and  the  best  men  before  God  to 
continue  the  work  of  the  Founders,  was  the  guiding  thought  and  the 
only  one  in  that  assembly. 

Father  Stephen  Kealy  was  reelected  Provincial  on  the  first  ballot, 
and  Father  Felix  Ward  and  Father  George  Basel  were  elected  Con- 
suitors.  The  President  now  impressed  upon  the  Fathers  the  impor¬ 
tance  of  the  choice  for  Master  of  Novices,  as  this  was  next  in  order. 
The  venerable  Father  said  that  “he  should  be  a  man  of  God,  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  our  Blessed  Founder,  a  keen  discerner  of  character, 
with  a  master-hand  to  mold  the  youth  of  the  Congregation.”  Father 
Fidelis  Kent  Stone  was  chosen  for  this  office.  When  the  announcement 
was  made,  the  good  Father  said  he  would  “be  delighted  to  return  to 
the  novitiate,  just  after  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  his  profession, 
and  again  receive  the  holy  inspirations  that  won  his  heart  to  the  Order 
and  its  dear  old  traditions  and  practices.”  The  Rectors  chosen  in 
the  Chapter  were  Fathers  Michael,  Mark,  Justin,  Charles,  Stanislaus, 
Casimir,  and  Raymond.  It  was  decided  in  this  Chapter  that,  on 
account  of  the  increasing  amount  of  missionary  and  business  cor¬ 
respondence  a  secretary  be  assigned  to  Father  Provincial  to  attend 
to  clerical  work.  This  enactment  has  resulted  in  prompt  and  careful 
attention  to  all  requests  for  missions  from  the  diocesan  clergy,  while 
it  leaves  the  Provincial  free  to  direct  and  inspire  the  forces  of  the 
Order  for  its  work.  Progress  in  the  Scranton  foundation  was  re¬ 
ported  to  the  Chapter,  and  also  the  appeal  of  the  clergy  of  Chicago 
to  come  to  that  diocese.  His  Eminence  Cardinal  Gibbons,  had  in¬ 
terested  himself  actively  in  this  matter  just  before  venerable  Arch¬ 
bishop  Feehan’s  death,  and  he  offered  to  negotiate  it  himself  with 
the  new  Archbishop  when  appointed.  The  Chapter  directed  its  secre¬ 
tary  to  draft  a  letter  to  His  Eminence  and  thank  him  for  his  gracious 
interest  in  the  Chicago  foundation  and  his  unfailing  kindness  to  the 
Fathers  in  all  the  years  past.  The  expression  of  their  loyalty  to 
him  and  indorsement  of  his  stand  on  all  the  great  questions  affecting 
the  Church  in  our  country  at  the  time,  was  most  grateful  to  His 
Eminence. 

The  propriety  of  celebrating  the  Golden  Jubilee  was  recognized  by 
the  Fathers,  but  the  date  was  postponed  for  a  few  weeks  till  the  im¬ 
provements  in  the  church  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  attached  to  the  Re- 


The  Golden  Jubilee 


217 


treat  in  Pittsburgh  were  completed.  Then  in  this  hallowed  spot  where 
the  work  of  the  Order  began  fifty  years  before,  the  event  was  com¬ 
memorated  with  great  solemnity: — The  Golden  Jubilee,  December  28, 
1902. 

In  preparation  for  this  event,  the  church  was  renovated.  Its  simple 
beauty  in  architecture  was  enhanced  by  chaste  and  exquisite  decora¬ 
tions.  It  was  refrescoed  in  cream  and  olive  tints  with  touches  of  pure 
gold.  The  plain  floors  of  wood  gave  place  to  marble  tiling  in  the 
aisles  and  delicate  mosaic  in  the  sanctuary.  The  railings  of  the 
sanctuary  and  side  chapels  are  of  white  marble  with  variegated  onyx, 
and  handsome  bronze  gates  in  place  of  those  in  plainer  materials,  set 
up  fifty  years  before.  The  altars  in  the  side  chapels  are  of  exquisite 
marbles  to  harmonize  with  the  grand  altar  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
in  the  sanctuary.  The  statues  on  these  altars  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  the 
Immaculate  Virgin  Mary,  St.  Joseph,  and  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  are 
works  of  genuine  art.  Over  the  high  altar  is  placed  a  Calvary  group 
in  Carrara — all  wrought  by  Mr.  Joseph  Sibbel.  His  stations  in  alto- 
relievo,  and  the  two  scenes  from  the  life  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross — the 
ecstasy  before  the  crucifix,  and  the  vision  of  the  Mother  of  God — on  the 
walls  of  the  sanctuary,  are  masterpieces  in  this  style  of  work.  The 
organ  was  rebuilt  and  enlarged,  but  leaves  the  famous  “Rose  Win¬ 
dow”  over  the  main  entrance  unobstructed.  The  chaste  beauty  and 
sweetness  of  St.  Paul’s  on  that  morning  inspired  devotion;  and  as  the 
faithful  knelt  in  the  Great  Presence,  the  words  unconsciously  rose 
to  their  lips:  “How  lovely  are  Thy  tabernacles,  0  Lord  of  Hosts! 
My  soul  longeth  and  fainteth  for  the  courts  of  the  Lord.  Thy  altars 
are  my  home,  my  King,  and  my  God.”  This  home  “as  a  city  built 
on  a  mountain”  never  seemed  more  attractive.  Friends  of  the  past 
came  from  afar,  many  for  a  last  visit  to  the  holy  mount;  they  stood 
and  listened  again  to  the  monastery  bells;  they  were  like  a  voice 
from  heaven  telling  of  all  that  is  beautiful  in  our  holy  Faith;  of  events 
full  of  sweetness  for  them;  of  associations  long  past;  their  music 
still  lingered;  and  with  moistened  eyes  they  recalled  the  hours  spent 
there  in  prayer,  and  the  holy  men  who  spoke  peace  to  their  souls  and 
helped  them  on  their  weary  way.  It  was  a  day  of  reverie  and  prayer 
and  withal  of  joy,  for  the  event  commemorated. 

But  the  hour  has  come  for  the  grand  function — the  Mass  of  Thanks¬ 
giving.  The  procession  enters.  It  is  stately  and  impressive.  The 
acolytes  in  red  and  white  and  purple  soutanes  and  snowy  white  sur¬ 
plices,  with  faces  radiant  with  innocence.  The  youthful  novices  in  the 
habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  so  like  St.  Gabriel  for  modesty  of 
demeanor  and  holy  recollection,  attract  attention;  and  the  great  Or¬ 
ders  are  well  represented,  in  the  holy  costumes  that  have  come  down 
the  ages;  and  priests  of  venerable  and  holy  mien,  men  of  renown 
in  the  Church  from  every  part  of  the  country;  and  prelates  of 


218 


The  Passionists 


the  Vatican,  the  home  of  Peter,  in  rich  attire;  and  the  bishops  follow 
in  stately  lines  in  the  beauty  of  costume  that  marks  the  apostolic  suc¬ 
cession,  for  they  have  the  plentitude  of  the  priesthood  as  the  suc¬ 
cessors  of  the  Apostles  in  the  Church.  They  come  in  file  and  take 
their  places  with  grace  and  order  in  the  sanctuary.  The  venerable 
and  beloved  Bishop  Phelan  is  there,  the  worthy  successor  of  Dr. 
O’Connor,  the  first  Bishop  of  Pittsburgh;  the  ministers  next,  in  rich¬ 
est  vestments  of  white  and  gold,  precede  the  stately  and  handsome 
Archbishop  Ryan  of  Philadelphia  in  Pontifical  Vesture  for  the  grand 
Mass  of  Thanksgiving.  How  grand  he  looks  on  this  occasion,  the 
High-Priest,  as  he  enters  the  sanctuary  to  offer  the  Adorable  Sacrifice! 
And  there  in  splendid  and  graceful  raiment  is  a  Prince  of  the  Church 
next  in  line  with  his  attendants.  His  step  is  firm  and  elastic  though 
he  seems  so  frail;  his  face  is  calm  and  kindly  in  sweet  repose;  his 
eye  is  bright  and  keen  and  there  is  gentleness  and  strength  in  his 
whole  bearing.  A  man  of  thought  he  is  and  action,  too,  though  so 
ascetic.  His  power  is  felt  in  the  councils  of  the  Church;  his  wis¬ 
dom  and  tact  are  genius;  he  has  attracted  the  attention  of  the  nations; 
he  has  made  the  Church  known  and  loved  by  the  world;  he  is  acclaimed 
by  his  own  people  at  home  in  the  country  he  loves  so  well.  The  first 
citizen  and  the  first  Bishop  in  America,  the  friend  of  the  Passionist 
Fathers,  James  Cardinal  Gibbons!  His  Eminence  takes  the  place  of 
honor  on  the  throne  at  the  Gospel  side,  while  Bishop  Phelan  takes 
that  on  the  Epistle  side,  as  the  Archbishop  takes  his  place  at  the 
altar.  From  his  throne  the  Cardinal  blesses  the  Calvary  group  over 
the  altar  and  then  presides  as  Mass  begins.  “Introibo  ad  altare  Dei  ” 
the  Archbishop  says.  Never  in  the  history  of  Pittsburgh  was  a  scene 
more  attractive  and  impressive  witnessed  than  at  that  Golden  Jubilee 
in  the  church  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  Gloria  in  Excelsis  Deo 
is  intoned  by  the  Archbishop  and  taken  up  by  the  choir  in  tones  of 
sweetest  harmony.  It  is  the  key-note  of  the  occasion,  the  Gloria ,  and 
all  hearts  are  in  unison  with  it.  To  give  glory  and  praise  and  thanks¬ 
giving  to  God  for  the  work  begun  so  humbly  and  simply  by  Father 
Anthony  and  his  companions  fifty  years  before.  It  had  grown  and 
prospered  and  was  blessed  with  a  rich  harvest  of  souls;  and  no  won¬ 
der  that  Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone  was  at  his  best  in  the  sermon  on 
“St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  the  Saint  of  the  Passion!”  The  Church  was 
grandly  represented  on  that  Jubilee  Day,  and  as  the  August  Sacrifice 
proceeded  and  the  Lord  Himself  was  present  on  the  altar,  the  Cardinal 
and  Bishops  and  priests  and  people  joined  with  the  Passionists  in 
America  in  thanksgiving  to  Him  for  the  blessings  of  fifty  years.  The 
Holy  Father  by  rescript  sent  his  blessing  to  all,  with  the  richest 
privilege,  a  plenary  indulgence  to  all  present  on  the  occasion.  It 
was  the  last  gracious  act  of  kindness  to  the  children  of  the  Passion 
from  the  illustrious  Leo  XIII.  The  Cardinal  and  Bishop  Phelan  as- 


The  Golden  Jubilee 


219 


sisted  at  Pontifical  Vespers  on  their  thrones;  Bishop  Haid  of  North 
Carolina  was  Celebrant  and  Father  Charles  Coyne  of  Pittsburgh 
preached  on  the  Triumphs  of  the  Cross.  The  illustrious  guests  spent 
the  evening  pleasantly  with  the  community  in  the  library. 

The  second  day  was  Memorial  Day.  The  Cardinal  again  presided, 
holding  the  place  of  honor  as  his  rank  required.  Pontifical  Mass 
was  sung  by  Bishop  Donahue  of  Wheeling,  and  offered  for  the 
Founders.  The  sermon  was  delivered  by  Father  A.  A.  Lambing,  who 
took  for  his  subject  “The  Sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in  America.” 
Bishop  Shanahan  of  Harrisburg  sang  Pontifical  Vespers,  and  Bishop 
Haid  took  for  his  theme,  “The  Religious  Orders  in  the  Church.” 
Bishop  Phelan  assisted  on  the  throne,  holding  the  place  of  honor  as 
Bishop  of  the  diocese. 

The  third  day  was  Benefactors’  Day.  Bishop  Phelan  presided, 
Bishop  Shanahan  pontificated,  offering  Mass  for  “the  benefactors  of 
the  Passionists  in  America”;  Father  D.  S.  Phelan,  editor  of  the 
Western  Watchman,  St.  Louis,  spoke  on  “The  Work  of  the  Laity  in  the* 
Church.”  Bishop  Phelan  sang  Pontifical  Vespers;  and  Father  John 
Baptist,  Consultor  General,  made  the  closing  address  on  “Motives  for 
Gratitude.”  Addressing  the  bishops  and  priests  present  at  the  Golden 
Jubilee,  he  said  that  they  represented  the  friends  and  benefactors  of 
the  Order  in  America.  Their  tokens  of  affection  and  friendship  and 
approval  on  this  occasion  were  touchingly  beautiful.  They  came  from 
afar  wherever  the  Fathers  had  labored  in  the  country.  Prince  and 
prelate  and  priest  and  people  had  shown  esteem  that  filled  the 
Fathers  with  confusion.  “ Non  nobis,  non  nobis,  sed  nomini  tuo,  da 
gloriam,”  was  their  answer.  “It  was  God’s  goodness  and  blessing 
that  wrought  so  much  from  so  small  a  beginning.  To  Him,  then, 
in  the  first  place  be  glory,  and  honor,  and  thanksgiving,  forever  and 
ever.  The  mustard-seed,  the  tiniest  of  all  seeds,  had  grown  to  a  great 
tree,  and  in  its  grateful  shade  souls  innumerable  find  rest  and  re¬ 
freshment  and  the  life  of  grace,  for  it  has  been  watered  with  the 
Precious  Blood  of  the  Redeemer,  the  priceless  Blood  of  the  Son  of 
God.”  Father  John  Baptist  said  he  had  seen  its  earliest  growth;  he 
had  watched  it  to  maturity;  he  witnessed  its  graceful  proportions, 
and  now  he  beheld  its  sheltering  foliage  and  the  rest  and  peace  and 
security  found  in  its  grateful  shade  from  the  torrid  heat  and  storms 
abroad  in  the  desert  world.  His  heart  was  full,  as  he  turned  to  God 
on  that  golden  day  to  offer  Him  thanks  for  the  prosperity  which  He 
had  given  the  Passionists  in  America  for  fifty  years.  To  the  Founders 
who  had  spent  themselves  in  establishing  the  Order  in  this  fair  land 
of  Columbia  and  imparting  to  it  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
and  winning  for  it  an  honored  place  among  the  great  Orders  of  the 
Church  in  this  distant  mission,  he  paid  grateful  tribute. 

And  to  the  Bishops  of  America,  so  noble  and  princely  and  illus- 


220 


The  Passionists 


trious,  so  helpful  and  gracious  and  kindly  to  the  Passionists,  where 
could  he  find  words  to  express  grateful  appreciation  to  them,  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church?  In  that  long  line  of  illustrious  men,  from 
their  first  friend,  the  great  Bishop  O’Connor,  to  the  benign  and  saintly 
Bishop  Phelan,  present  with  them  that  evening,  they  had  received 
nothing  but  kindness  and  every  encouragement  in  the  achievements  of 
fifty  years.  To  all  of  them  and  especially  to  our  beloved  Cardinal, 
the  Primate,  and  to  the  Metropolitan  of  this  Province,  Archbishop 
Ryan,  the  Fathers  offer  their  grateful  homage  on  this  occasion  and 
in  the  language  of  the  Church  they  say  to  each  one  of  them:  “Ad 
multos  annos!” 

The  clergy,  the  priests  of  America,  our  friends,  our  brothers,  our 
own,  the  glory  of  the  Church,  the  joy  of  the  bishops,  the  shepherds 
of  the  flock!  The  Fathers  have  worked  with  them;  they  have  been 
one  with  them;  they  know  them  to  love  them;  what  can  they  say  in 
thanks  for  their  friendship  and  goodness  in  the  long  years  past?  To 
the  saintly  Religious  of  every  community  who  have  offered  their 
felicitations  on  this  happy  occasion,  the  Fathers  simply  say:  They 
will  hold  them  forever  in  grateful  remembrance.  And  their  friends 
among  the  laity?  Their  unfailing  kindness  for  fifty  years;  their  sacri¬ 
fices  to  aid  the  Passionists  in  need,  often  at  personal  hardship  to 
themselves;  their  beautiful  and  delicate  tributes  to  make  this  cele¬ 
bration  one  of  joy  and  gladness,  of  beauty  and  splendor,  in  the  rich 
and  lovely  ceremonial  of  the  Church,  to  honor  Our  Lord  in  the  Real 
Presence,  in  the  Holy  Mass,  in  His  Eucharistic  Home,  in  adorning  this 
church,  placed  under  the  patronage  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  the 
Founder: — to  them,  and  to  all  their  friends,  the  Fathers  offer  sin- 
cerest  thanks,  but  words  fail  on  this  Golden  Occasion  to  express  what 
they  feel.  May  God  love  and  bless  them  all,  the  absent  and  those 
present  on  this  occasion!  Day  and  night,  the  Fathers  will  be  mind¬ 
ful  of  them  and  theirs,  and  ask  God  to  make  a  fitting  return  for  their 
kindness  and  charity,  for  the  Passionists  can  never  do  it.  The  old 
man  found  expression  in  tears;  his  voice  failed  him.  It  was  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross  thanking  those  faithful  friends  for  their  goodness  to 
his  children  in  America  for  fifty  years. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

PLEASANT  INCIDENTS 


Incidents  of  the  Golden  Jubilee— Kindness  of  Cardinal  Gibbons — Genial  Humor  of 
Archbishop  Ryan — -Ode  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross — Bishop  Phelan’s  Friendship. 

THERE  were  incidents  of  the  Golden  Jubilee  not  recounted  in  the 
last  chapter,  that  are  pleasant  to  recall  and  will  be  interesting 
to  the  reader.  Cardinal  Gibbons  had  been  invited  to  the 
Jubilee.  His  Eminence  had  never  refused  a  request  from  the  Pas- 
sionist  Fathers;  but  now  he  pleaded  the  pressure  of  work  and  begged 
to  be  excused.  There  were  other  requests  in  the  way  and  to  these 
he  had  been  committed.  The  Rector,  Father  Michael,  and  the  people 
of  Pittsburgh,  looked  for  his  coming  and  said  that  his  presence  would 
crown  the  celebration  of  St.  Paul’s  on  the  hilltop.  They  appealed 
to  Father  Stephen  Kealy,  the  Provincial,  to  see  if  he  could  not  bring 
the  Cardinal  to  Pittsburgh.  He  requested  Father  Felix,  then  one  of 
his  Consultors,  to  go  to  Baltimore  and  explain  the  situation  to  His 
Eminence.  Father  Felix  went  to  Baltimore  and  asked  the  Cardinal  to 
come  and  simply  preside  at  the  grand  function  of  the  first  day,  as 
Archbishop  Ryan  would  sing  the  Mass  and  Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone, 
would  preach  the  formal  sermon.  His  Eminence  said:  “Father  Felix, 
I  don’t  want  to  refuse  you.”  Then  he  arose  and  walked  back  and 
forth  across  the  room,  as  if  in  thought.  Suddenly  he  stopped  and 
said:  “I  have  just  mailed  a  letter  to  Bishop  Donahue  promising  to 
be  with  him  on  December  10th.  If  I  could  intercept  that  letter  and 
ask  him  to  postpone  his  celebration  till  after  yours,  I  could  make 
both  on  one  trip.  Could  you  go  to  Wheeling?”  “Yes,  Your  Emi¬ 
nence,”  was  the  answer.  “Can  you  go  to-night?”  Again  the  answer 
was  in  the  affirmative.  “Then  go  with  God’s  blessing,”  he  said,  “and 
arrange  it  with  the  Bishop.”  Father  Felix  left  that  night  for  Wheeling 
and  arrived  there  as  soon  as  the  letter.  The  Bishop  readily  agreed 
to  the  Cardinal’s  proposal;  Father  Felix  returned  to  Baltimore  and 
reported  success  to  the  Cardinal.  His  Eminence  then  said:  “I  shall 
be  happy  to  be  with  the  Fathers  on  the  occasion  of  their  Golden 
Jubilee.”  This  point  settled,  Father  Felix  called  on  Mr.  Loree,  the 
Vice-President  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad  and  asked  the 
courtesies  of  the  road  for  the  Cardinal  on  the  journey  to  Pittsburgh 
and  Wheeling.  This  gentleman  at  once  took  note  of  the  dates  and 

offered  the  President’s  car  to  the  Cardinal  for  the  occasion  with  his 

221 


222 


The  Passionists 


compliments.  Father  Felix  immediately  informed  His  Eminence  of  the 
gracious  act  of  Mr.  Loree:  “Then,”  said  His  Eminence,  “on  your 
way  home,  stop  at  Philadelphia  and  request  Archbishop  Ryan  to 
come  to  Baltimore  and  we  shall  travel  together  to  Pittsburgh.”  The 
train  was  late  in  arriving  at  Philadelphia,  and  Father  Felix  called 
at  the  Archbishop’s  residence  just  as  His  Grace  and  the  clergy  sat 
down  to  supper.  Not  having  his  card  he  asked  the  porter  to  say  that 
Father  Felix  Ward,  a  Passionist,  would  like  to  see  His  Grace;  but 
directed  him  not  to  deliver  the  message  till  the  Archbishop  had  left 
the  table.  The  porter  went  straight  to  the  dining  room  and  an¬ 
nounced:  “Father  Ward,  a  Passionist  Father,  would  like  to  see  Your 
Grace.”  On  hearing  that  “a  Passionist  Father,”  had  called,  the 
gracious  Archbishop  left  the  table,  and  came  to  the  reception  room. 
“Oh,  Father  Felix,”  he  said,  “I  didn’t  know  your  maiden  name,”  and 
he  led  the  Father  into  the  dining  room.  His  Grace  was  very  happy 
at  the  prospect  of  making  the  journey  to  Pittsburgh  with  his  friend, 
the  Cardinal.  But  later  he  had  an  urgent  request  to  give  the  veil  to 
some  novices  in  one  of  the  convents  on  the  morning  of  December 
27th,  and  instead  of  leaving  for  Baltimore  on  the  evening  of  the 
26th,  he  took  a  fast  train  from  Philadelphia  after  the  ceremony,  and 
arrived  in  Pittsburgh  at  7 :  30  on  the  27th,  and  was  driven  at  once 
to  the  Shenley  where  a  reception  was  given  the  Cardinal  by  the  people 
of  Pittsburgh. 

On  the  evening  of  the  26th,  the  Cardinal,  accompanied  by  Mon¬ 
signor  Fletcher  and  Father  Felix,  took  the  train  for  Pittsburgh. 
Mr.  Loree  assigned  the  best  chef  on  the  line  to  the  President’s  car 
and  ordered  the  most  kindly  attention  to  the  Cardinal  and  his  escort 
on  the  journey.  This  was  pleasantly  made.  His  Eminence  rested 
well,  and  was  bright  and  fresh  as  the  train  came  into  the  station  at 
Pittsburgh.  Here  he  was  met  by  Bishop-elect  Canevin,  Father  Michael, 
the  Rector,  and  a  number  of  prominent  gentlemen  of  the  city,  and 
given  a  cordial  welcome.  One  of  the  committee,  Mr.  Callery,  Presi¬ 
dent  of  the  Pittsburgh  Electric  Railroad  Company,  put  a  private 
car  at  the  disposal  of  His  Eminence  while  in  the  city.  It  was  at  the 
station,  and  the  Cardinal  with  his  escort  were  quickly  taken  to  the 
monastery,  where  he  was  received  by  the  Provincial,  Father  Stephen, 
and  the  community.  In  a  few  minutes  he  entered  the  sanctuary  of 
St.  Paul’s  to  prepare  for  Mass.  Later  in  the  morning  a  committee 
of  ladies  came  to  invite  His  Eminence  to  the  reception  at  the  Shenley. 
These  ladies,  Catholic  and  non-Catholic,  had  the  reception  in  hand, 
and  they  vied  with  each  other  to  make  it  the  handsomest  social  func¬ 
tion  ever  held  in  the  “Iron  City.”  They  had  hearts  of  gold  and  were 
gentlewomen.  The  Cardinal  received  them  with  his  usual  grace  and 
affability,  and  it  is  needless  to  add  that  they  were  charmed  with  the 


Pleasant  Incidents 


223 


welcome  they  had  received  and  the  interview  given  them.  On  receiv¬ 
ing  their  invitation,  he  sent  for  Father  Felix,  and  said:  “Ladies,  I 
am  in  the  hands  of  my  friend,  Father  Felix,  and  whatever  he  arranges 
will  be  pleasing  to  me.”  All  knelt  for  the  Cardinal’s  blessing  as  he 
retired.  A  reception  was  arranged  for  8:  00  P.  M.,  and  an  invitation  to 
dine  with  Mr.  McCook,  the  eminent  jurist  and  convert  to  the  Church, 
was  accepted  for  the  Cardinal  at  the  Shenley,  where  this  gentleman 
had  his  suite  during  the  winter.  The  private  car  was  waiting,  and 
an  early  start  was  made  down  the  valley  and  over  the  river,  to  enable 
the  Cardinal  to  spend  half  an  hour  at  the  home  of  a  non-Catholic  where 
the  Episcopal  Bishop  and  other  prominent  people  wished  to  be  pre¬ 
sented  to  His  Eminence  and  offer  him  their  greeting  and  welcome. 
These  kindly  people  regarded  it  as  the  privilege  of  their  lives,  and 
blessed  the  occasion  that  brought  him  to  the  city. 

A  pleasant  hour  was  spent  with  Mr.  McCook,  who  told  the  story  of 
his  entering  the  Church.  The  need  of  a  “Supreme  Court,”  a  court  of 
last  appeal  in  religious  questions,  had  often  appealed  to  him,  and  he 
admired  “the  Supreme  Court  of  Rome”  in  the  Catholic  Church.  This 
led  him  to  study  her  system  and  see  her  claims.  He  investigated  and 
became  a  Catholic.  Well,  the  reception  was  announced  and  all  ap¬ 
proached  the  elevator  to  make  the  descent.  The  car  was  crowded. 
Somehow,  the  Cardinal  did  not  fancy  these  elevators.  Going  down, 
the  electric  power  gave  out  and  the  car  fell  three  feet  to  the  first 
floor.  There  was  a  sudden  jolt  and  all  were  startled.  Father  Felix 
stood  beside  the  Cardinal  and  in  an  instant  had  his  arm  about  him 
for  protection.  No  one  was  hurt;  but  all  were  pale  and  frightened. 
It  took  the  Cardinal  some  time  to  get  over  the  shock,  but  it  passed 
away.  The  grand  hall  was  lighted  with  candelabra  and  the  reception 
was  held. 

Archbishop  Ryan  arrived  in  time  from  the  train  and  enlivened  the 
scene  and  added  to  the  joyfulness  of  the  occasion  by  his  bright  pres¬ 
ence  and  genial  humor.  He  and  Bishop  Phelan  presented  the  people 
of  Pittsburgh  to  the  Cardinal.  How  glad  they  were  to  have  the  privi¬ 
lege  of  saluting  Cardinal  Gibbons,  “A  Prince  of  the  Church  and  the 
first  citizen  of  America!”  They  blessed  the  Passionist  Fathers  and 
hailed  the  “Golden  Jubilee”  which  brought  His  Eminence  to  their 
city.  The  Cardinal  afterward  declared  that  never  had  he  received 
a  warmer  welcome  anywhere.  When  the  event  of  the  evening  was 
over,  Mr.  Callery  had  the  elegant  car  again  waiting  at  the  hotel.  The 
Cardinal,  Bishops  and  priests  took  their  places,  and  the  journey  to 
the  monastery  began.  The  Cardinal  told  Archbishop  Ryan  of  the 
accident  on  the  elevator  and  the  shock.  All  listened,  and  His  Grace 
looked  full  of  sympathy  for  his  eminent  friend.  “Well,  well,”  said 
the  Archbishop,  when  the  Cardinal  ended,  “it  is  the  first  time  in  my 


224 


The  Passionists 


life  that  I  have  heard  of  the  fall  of  a  Roman  Cardinal.”  His  friend 
was  safe  and  he  could  not  resist  the  little  pleasantry — his  heart  was 
so  good  and  guileless — the  typical  Celtic  heart. 

All  the  distinguished  guests  were  made  as  comfortable  as  they  could 
be  in  monastic  cells.  In  the  morning,  before  the  solemn  services  be¬ 
gan,  Father  Felix  had  occasion  to  take  a  little  message  from  the  Car¬ 
dinal  to  the  Archbishop.  His  Grace  looked  as  fresh  as  the  daisies 
in  his  native  heath  at  the  Rock  of  Cashel.  “How  did  Your  Grace 
rest  in  this  little  cell?”  queried  the  intruder.  “Like  a  good  monk,” 
came  the  answer.  “But  I  heard  you  moaning  during  the  night,  Arch¬ 
bishop,”  said  Bishop  Shanahan,  who  was  present  and  who  had  occu¬ 
pied  the  adjoining  room.  “Ah,  yes,”  said  His  Grace  with  a  merry 
twinkle.  “I  was  moaning  over  the  shortcomings  of  my  suffragans.” 
The  Archbishop’s  genial  humor  was  irrepressible.  But  his  stateli¬ 
ness  and  reverence  and  devotion  at  the  altar  were  as  charming.  How 
grand  he  was  in  Pontifical  vesture,  and  in  the  pulpit — the  Prince  of 
the  orators! 


In  the  preceding  Chapter,  if  not  made  too  long,  the  following  ode 
by  Father  Edmund  Hill,  C.P. — “Father  Edmund  of  the  Heart  of 
Mary” — and  the  smaller  one  of  greeting  and  no  less  beauty,  would 
have  been  introduced: 


Ode  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 


On  the  occasion  of  our  Golden  Jubilee ,  1902 


DEAR  SAINT,  the  glory  of  thy  faithful  sons, 

Many  thy  prayers  for  erring  England’s  weal: 
And  like  the  fiery  spark  that  swiftly  runs 
Among  dry  leaves,  then  bursts  into  a  blaze, 
Enkindling  all  the  forest — such  thy  zeal 
Of  intercession  in  thy  mortal  days. 

What  marvel,  then,  if  now,  enthroned  on  high, 

Thy  blessed  spirit  loves  our  Western  sky, 

Its  charity  extends  o’er  Atlas’  sea 

And  smiles  upon  a  Province  named  for  Thee? 


I  ween  thou  dreamdst  not,  while  here  below, 

Of  realms  so  far,  yet  destined  to  be  thine. 

What  tho’  thy  soul  the  Master  deigned  to  show 
Prophetic  vision  of  the  fruitful  years 
Should  crown  thy  children’s  toil 
On  Albion’s  stubborn  soil — 

The  reaping  of  the  grain,  and  pressing  of  the  wine, 
Yea,  this  was  cause  for  happy  tears. 

But  deeper  joy  awaited  thee  above, — 


Pleasant  Incidents 


225 


To  look  upon  and  bless  these  wider  fields, 

Where  ready  faith  a  richer  harvest  yields 
To  hope  and  patient  love. 

Hail  to  the  valiant  three, 

Who,  like  Columbus,  set  their  faces  tow’rd  the  sea 
With  holy  daring — unappall’d 
By  thought  of  alien  shore  and  unknown  tongue 
Or  talk  of  dubious  quest! 

Heroes  now  most  lovingly  recalled 
On  this  our  Golden  Jubilee. 

They  passed  thro’  long,  long  striving  to  their  rest, 

And  reign,  dear  Saint,  with  thee. 

And  those  that  followed  from  thy  own  fair  land — 

Ah,  death  hath  broken,  too,  that  chosen  band! 

Yet  hail  we  the  departed  with  the  living, 

That  Heav’n  may  join  us  in  our  glad  thanksgiving. 

We  hymn  on  this  sweet  Jubilee 
Two  score  and  ten  of  crow’d  laborious  years, 

The  planted  seed  that  struggled  tow’rd  the  light 
Now  blooms  a  stately  tree — 

With  spreading  bows  that  smile  at  idle  fears 
Of  tempest  or  of  blight. 

To  Christ  our  Lord  we  give  the  primal  glory; 

Forgetting  not  our  Lady’s  meed  of  praise. 

Saint  Michael,  too,  so  potent  to  defend, 

And  good  St.  Joseph,  ever  constant  friend, 

Have  each  high  honor  in  the  wondrous  story. 

But  song  of  filial  pride  our  voices  raise, 

Our  own  St.  Paul,  to  thee, 

While  this  thy  province  keeps  her  Golden  Jubilee. 

( Edmund  of  the  Heart  of  Mary ,  Passionist ) 

“Greeting” 

Sisters  of  Charity  of  St.  Augustine,  Ohio. 

From  Rome  you  came — a  chosen  band, 

Fearless  Anthony  leading, 

To  Columbia — a  far-off  land, 

The  cause  of  mercy  pleading. 

Not  to  increase  a  worldly  store — 

To  uphold  a  nation’s  fame; 

But  of  the  Christ  to  spread  the  love, 

To  announce  His  Holy  Name, 

To  preach  the  Savior  Crucified 
With  ardor  never  dimmed  by  fear. 

To  make  our  love  more  deified — 

Thus  did  you,  e’en  to  fiftieth  year. 


226 


The  Passionists 


Sons  of  Paul!  Ad  Multos  Annos! 

We  join  you  with  our  songs  of  joy 
Ringing  out  our  glad  Hosannas, 

To  the  Lord  and  God  on  high; 

At  the  Crucifix  humbly  pleading, 

Praying  to  the  Stainless  One, 

Asking,  begging,  interceding 

The  “Crucified”  to  lead  you  on. 

The  Provincial,  Father  Stephen  Kealy,  and  the  Rector  of  St.  Paul’s 
Retreat,  Father  Michael  Klinzing,  will  ever  be  held  in  grateful  re¬ 
membrance  by  the  Passionists  in  America,  for  their  noble  and  tactful 
management  and  the  success  of  the  “Golden  Jubilee.”  And  Father 
John  Baptist’s  presence  and  genial  manners  gave  the  happiest  illustra¬ 
tion  of  the  gentle  courtesy  and  genial  hospitality  of  the  Founders  and 
their  associates.  Father  John  shed  brightness  and  welcome  about  him 
and  made  the  guests  of  the  occasion  feel  how  they  honored  the  Passion¬ 
ists  by  their  presence.  The  spirit  of  the  celebration  gave  genuine 
pleasure  to  all  who  took  part  in  it,  and  cemented  their  friendship  for 
the  Order. 

After  Pittsburgh,  St.  Louis  had  the  largest  representation  of  the 
clergy  present  at  the  Jubilee.  Fathers  Phelan,  Tallon,  Fenlon,  and 
Tobyn,  great  friends  and  benefactors,  made  the  long  journey  from  St. 
Louis.  They  were  noble  priests,  and  their  presence  was  most  gratify¬ 
ing  to  the  Fathers.  Among  the  priests  of  Pittsburgh  who  gave  evidence 
of  beautiful  friendship  on  this  occasion,  and  who  took  part  in  the 
ceremony,  were  the  present  Bishop,  the  Right  Reverend  John  Boyle, 
the  late  Bishop,  now  Archbishop  Canevin,  Father  F.  Kittell  of  Loretto, 
who  has  seen  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  his  priesthood,  and  Father  Daniel 
Devlin,  of  the  good  old  family  so  devoted  to  the  Passionists  from  the 
beginning.  But  of  all  the  good  friends  there.  Bishop  Phelan  was  the 
dearest.  He  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  occasion  to  make  the  Fathers 
and  their  distinguished  guests  happy  during  those  days.  His  genial 
and  kindly  presence,  his  affability  and  goodness  were  delightful.  He 
should  have  been  a  Passionist  himself,  he  said,  but  the  Founders 
wouldn’t  “take”  him.  We  have  seen  why  they  wouldn’t  “take”  him 
from  the  Diocese  of  their  friend  and  father — Bishop  O’Connor.  Per¬ 
haps  those  saintly  men  had  prophetic  anticipation  of  his  future  career. 

Bishop  Phelan  was  born  in  Ballyragget  County,  Kilkenny,  Ireland. 
He  was  the  eldest  of  nine  children,  four  of  whom  were  given  to  the 
Church,  two  priests  and  two  nuns.  The  family  was  “well-to-do,”  and 
Richard’s  elementary  education  was  received  at  home  from  private 
tutors.  He  was  then  sent  to  St.  Kieran’s  College  for  his  classical 
course  and  it  was  here  he  heard  the  appeal  of  Bishop  O’Connor  for 
his  new  diocese  in  America.  He  was  the  youngest  of  six  who  answered 
the  appeal;  hut  was  put  in  charge  of  the  hand  by  the  Bishop,  and 


Pleasant  Incidents 


227 


they  sailed  from  Liverpool  on  December  3,  1849.  He  remained  at 
the  diocesan  seminary  in  Pittsburgh  till  it  closed  in  1851  on  account 
of  the  cholera. 

He  then  went  to  St.  Mary’s,  Baltimore,  and  remained  till  he  had 
received  deacon’s  Orders.  He  was  ordained  by  Bishop  O’Connor  in 
the  Cathedral  of  Pittsburgh  on  May  4,  1854.  His  first  charge  was  at 
Cameron,  Indiana  County.  The  story  of  his  heroism  during  the  chol¬ 
era  in  1855,  and  the  rivalry  between  himself  and  Father  Anthony 
for  the  post  of  danger,  has  already  been  told.  He  did  noble  work  in 
the  diocese  and  in  time  became  Vicar-General. 

In  one  of  his  visits  to  his  native  place,  his  attention  was  attracted 
to  a  young  relative  who  served  his  Mass.  He  had  everything  to 
recommend  him  for  the  priesthood,  and  Father  Phelan  suggested  that 
he  come  to  America  and  prepare  for  the  seminary.  While  at  college 
in  Pittsburgh  he  was  wont  to  call  on  the  Vicar-General.  On  one  of 
these  occasions  Father  Phelan  spoke  of  the  Passionists:  “I  have  al¬ 
ways  admired  the  Order”;  he  said,  “it  is  one  of  the  best  in  the  Church 
and  I  have  always  loved  it.  I  have  ever  held  the  founders  in  Amer¬ 
ica,  Fathers  Anthony  and  Dominic,  in  the  greatest  veneration.  They 
were  men  of  God.”  And  here  Father  Phelan  suggested  the  Passion¬ 
ists  to  his  young  friend.  The  latter  thought  over  it  and  decided  to 
enter  the  Order.  Everything  was  arranged  for  him  by  Father  Phelan, 
and  he  entered  the  novitiate.  When  the  young  novice  made  his  vows, 
Father  Phelan  was  present.  He  now  watched  the  career  of  the  young 
Passionist  and  used  to  inquire  about  his  progress.  Meanwhile,  Father 
Phelan  became  Bishop  of  Pittsburgh,  and  when  the  time  came,  he 
offered  to  ordain  his  young  friend.  Bishop  Phelan  came  to  St. 
Michael’s,  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  and  on  May  25,  1888,  he  or¬ 
dained  four  young  men,  his  relative,  Father  Albert  Phelan,  Father 
Basil  Malone,  Father  Gabriel  Fromm,  and  Father  Matthew  Miller. 
The  good  Bishop  said:  “The  Passionists  wouldn’t  take  me.  Now  I 
have  a  substitute  in  the  Order.  I  have  a  line  on  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  and  can  hold  his  patronage.”  Father  Albert  Phelan  is  his 
substitute  in  the  Order.  The  friendship  of  Bishop  Phelan  for  the 
Order  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  on  record,  and  this  fact  is  recounted 
to  show  it.  Father  Albert  will  kindly  permit  it. 

Monsignor  Phelan  was  a  great  Bishop.  Noble,  generous,  wise  and 
practical,  with  unbounded  charity  for  the  poor.  The  diocese  pros¬ 
pered  under  his  administration.  He  sold  the  old  Cathedral  and 
planned  a  new  one;  the  finest  perhaps  in  the  country  in  decorated 
Gothic  style.  It  is  worthy  of  the  great  See  and  of  its  illustrious  Bishop. 
Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone,  C.P.,  preached  the  sermon  at  the  dedi¬ 
cation.  The  Bishop  chose  as  co-ad jutor,  the  saintly  Bishop  Canevin; 
and  toward  the  end  lived  in  St.  Paul’s  Orphan  Asylum  at  Idlewood, 
near  Pittsburgh,  one  of  his  great  works  and  the  one  nearest  his  heart. 


228 


The  Passionists 


It  is  in  charge  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy,  and  by  a  happy  coincidence 
one  of  his  own  sisters  was  stationed  there.  Three  of  his  nieces  are  in 
the  Order;  one  in  charge  of  St.  Xavier  Academy,  at  Beatty,  Pennsyl¬ 
vania,  another,  of  the  asylum  at  Idlewood;  while  the  youngest  is  do¬ 
ing  good  work  in  the  schools  of  the  diocese.  Surrounded  by  these 
Sisters  and  the  little  orphan  children  and  aided  by  their  prayers,  good 
Bishop  Phelan  passed  from  earth  to  heaven  on  December  20,  1904. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

THE  SAINTLY  PROVINCIAL 


Tragic  Death  of  Father  Stephen  Kealy,  the  saintly  Provincial — Passionist  Nuns 
in  America — Other  Foundations — Father  Paul  Joseph  Nussbaum,  Bishop  of 
Corpus  Christi. 

ON  Sunday,  July  17,  1904,  the  Province  was  cast  into  mourn¬ 
ing  by  the  sudden  death  of  its  beloved  Provincial,  Father 
Stephen  Kealy.  The  end  came  with  startling  and  tragic  effect, 
and  the  whole  country  was  impressed  with  its  story  and  lesson.  Father 
Stephen  had  been  failing  for  a  year,  but  few  knew  it,  as  he  never 
complained  and  could  not  be  prevailed  on  to  rest.  His  first  assistant, 
Father  Felix,  and  his  secretary,  Father  Alfred,  knew  the  truth,  as  he 
became  more  confiding  with  them  and  sought  their  aid  in  his  work. 
He  had  spent  a  few  weeks  at  St.  Mary’s  Retreat  at  Dunkirk,  where 
he  received  the  gentlest  care  from  the  Rector,  Father  Mark.  There  he 
had  two  alarming  attacks  of  heart  failure,  and  the  prompt  attention  of 
the  Rector  saved  him.  He  returned  to  St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  West 
Hoboken,  on  the  morning  of  the  15th  and  seemed  brighter  than  usual, 
though  from  the  directions  given  his  secretary  and  confidences  to  his 
first  assistant,  it  was  seen  that  he  had  a  premonition  of  the  end.  On 
Sunday  he  said  the  six  o’clock  Mass  for  the  congregation  and  preached 
a  short  sermon  after  the  Gospel.  It  was  the  eighth  Sunday  after  Pen¬ 
tecost,  on  which  is  recounted  the  story  of  the  unjust  steward,  by  St. 
Luke.  He  took  for  his  text  the  words:  “Render  an  account  of  thy 
stewardship,  for  now  thou  can’st  be  steward  no  longer.”  Few  in  his 
audience  realized  that  his  own  sudden  call  was  to  be  a  striking  illus¬ 
tration  of  the  lesson  which  he  conveyed  to  them  to  be  ready  for  the 
accounting  at  the  summons  of  the  Master.  He  spoke  more  earnestly 
than  usual  and  returned  to  the  altar  to  continue  Mass.  The  effort  in 
the  pulpit  had  been  too  much  for  him  and  at  Communion  he  felt  ill. 
He  sent  an  acolyte  to  summon  one  of  the  Fathers  in  the  vestry  to  his 
assistance.  Father  Bertrand  hurried  to  the  altar  and  Father  Stephen 
requested  him  to  give  Communion  to  the  faithful,  as  he  was  unable  to 
do  so  himself.  Father  Stephen  remained  at  the  altar  in  deep  recol¬ 
lection  with  his  head  bowed  in  thanksgiving.  On  returning  to  the 
altar,  Father  Bertrand  saw  that  the  Provincial  was  very  ill.  “Take  me 
away,”  he  whispered.  “I  cannot  finish  Mass.  I  am  dying.”  But  he 
reverently  knelt  as  Father  Bertrand  placed  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in 

229 


230 


The  Passionists 


the  Tabernacle.  The  dying  priest  was  assisted  to  the  vestry,  the  sacred 
vestments  were  quickly  removed  and  he  was  borne  to  one  of  the  guest 
rooms  in  the  hall  nearby.  His  secretary  was  with  him  in  a  moment 
and  asked  if  he  wished  to  see  his  confessor,  and  Father  Philip  was 
summoned.  Father  Stephen  had  confessed  the  morning  before  to 
Father  James,  just  after  his  first  assistant  had  been  to  this  favorite  con¬ 
fessor;  but  now  again  in  deepest  humility  he  confessed  and  received 
absolution.  The  doctor  had  been  summoned  and  hurried  to  the  room. 
“If  I  have  four  minutes  I  can  save  him,”  he  said,  as  he  administered 
the  most  powerful  restorative.  But  the  heart  that  loved  God  and  his 
Blessed  Mother  so  well  was  past  reviving.  It  stopped  and  again  beat 
slowly.  The  holy  priest  murmured:  “Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 
give  me  a  pure  heart;  that  is  all  I  want.”  It  was  his  constant  prayer 
to  Mary  Immaculate;  it  was  his  last  prayer.  As  he  uttered  the  words, 
his  heart  stopped  beating  again;  it  was  the  end! 

Close  to  his  heart  was  found  a  relic  of  St.  Stephen  with  a  tiny 
scroll  on  which  was  written  in  his  own  hand:  “I  love  God  most  in¬ 
tensely;  I  hate  sin  most  absolutely.”  It  was  a  summary  of  his  life 
and  his  life’s  prayer.  Unconsciously  his  hand  was  seen  over  his  heart 
and  his  lips  moved  in  prayer  when  he  thought  he  was  unobserved, 
and  the  silent  prayer,  “I  love  God  most  intensely;  I  hate  sin  most 
absolutely,”  was  recorded  in  heaven.  Deep  sorrow  fell  on  the  Pas¬ 
sionists  in  America.  They  had  lost  one  of  the  holiest  and  best  Superi¬ 
ors  they  ever  had,  and  as  the  years  roll  on,  they  realize  the  greatness 
of  that  loss,  as  his  firmness  and  wisdom  and  guiding  hand  were  never 
more  needed  than  in  the  years  that  have  followed  that  sad  morning  in 
July,  1904.  Never  was  priest  or  prelate  shown  greater  reverence  by 
the  public.  The  secular  press  stopped  its  story  of  pleasure  and  crime 
and  sensation  to  recount  the  tragic  death  of  this  saintly  Passionist  and 
the  lessons  of  his  life.  Father  Stephen’s  last  sermon  and  last  prayer 
created  a  profound  sensation  and  were  told  by  the  press  of  the  coun¬ 
try,  and  men  were  led  to  serious  thought  of  God  and  eternity. 
Throngs  of  people  came  to  see  and  kneel  by  the  remains;  prelates 
and  priests  and  people  sent  tender  condolence  from  far  and  near,  for 
all  seemed  to  realize  the  loss  sustained  by  the  Fathers  in  the  passing  of 
Father  Stephen  Kealy.  Bishop  O’Connor  of  Newark,  sang  Pontifical 
Mass  of  Requiem;  Father  Southwell,  the  Superior  of  the  Carmelites,  a 
friend  and  classmate,  preached  the  sermon;  and  Bishop  Cusack  of 
New  York  gave  the  last  blessing  at  the  grave.  Father  Stephen’s  re¬ 
mains  were  the  first  to  rest  in  the  little  plot  on  the  grounds  at  St. 
Michael's  under  the  Celtic  Cross,  and  his  brethren  hold  his  memory 
in  benediction. 

Father  Felix  succeeded  Father  Stephen  in  office  with  Father  George 
as  First  Consultor  and  Father  Robert,  of  missionary  fame,  as  Second 
Consultor.  The  affairs  of  the  Province  went  on  as  usual  with  God’s 


231 


The  Saintly  Provincial 

blessing.  The  new  Provincial  had  the  confidence  of  Father  Stephen. 
For  a  year  before  his  death,  as  his  health  began  to  fail,  Father  Ste¬ 
phen  left  much  of  the  work  of  his  office  to  his  first  assistant,  and  now 
he  continued  to  rule  on  the  same  lines  as  his  saintly  predecessor.  In 
many  a  heart-to-heart  talk,  the  future  had  been  discussed;  the  prob¬ 
lems  that  confronted  the  Order  in  America;  its  dangers  and  prospects; 
— all  had  been  considered.  The  demands  for  work  were  ever  increas¬ 
ing,  and  the  need  of  meeting  them  without  weakening  the  regular  ob¬ 
servance  was  of  the  utmost  importance.  This  observance  in  choir 
keeps  the  Passionist  at  his  prayers  and  secures  the  blend  of  work  and 
prayer,  handed  down  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  to  secure  God’s  blessing, 
and  efficiency  in  the  missionary  field.  This  tradition  had  been  trans¬ 
mitted  to  us  by  our  Founders  in  America  and  they  insisted  that  it  was 
necessary  for  upholding  the  spirit  of  the  Congregation  in  our  country; 
nay,  vital,  because  of  the  strenuous  life  we  lead.  The  need  of 
stronger  communities  was  felt  for  safety.  For  the  years  spent  in  the 
country,  the  Province  should  have  had  a  larger  membership.  This 
conviction  prompted  Father  Stephen’s  letter  to  the  Fathers  requesting 
them  to  cultivate  vocations;  for  while  they  come  from  God,  He  de¬ 
pends  on  our  industry  to  secure  and  cultivate  them.  Father  Stephen 
declared  that  our  missionaries,  each  one,  by  securing  a  good  candi¬ 
date  for  the  Order,  would  do  it  a  vast  service  and  further  its  great 
work  of  promoting  a  grateful  memory  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion  in  the 
hearts  of  the  faithful.  The  Fathers  responded  nobly  to  this  appeal. 
They  were  generously  aided  by  the  diocesan  clergy,  and  new  candi¬ 
dates  from  the  best  families,  with  every  promising  disposition,  were 
secured.  This  good  turn  now  required  the  first  attention  of  the  Pro¬ 
vincial,  and  very  soon  the  Preparatory  Seminary  at  St.  Mary’s,  Dun¬ 
kirk,  was  ready  to  accommodate  four  times  its  former  number.  The 
boys  were  required  to  take  the  Regents’  Examinations  in  all  subjects 
during  their  collegiate  course,  and  there  was  the  highest  attainment  in 
study.  The  professors  and  students  were  at  their  best.  When  the 
Fathers  reported  the  success  of  the  preparatory  college  at  the  General 
Chapter  held  in  Rome  in  1905,  it  was  held  up  as  a  model  for  the  en¬ 
tire  Order. 

On  hearing  of  the  prosperous  condition  of  the  Province  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  the  Americans  were  asked  in  this  Chapter  by  the  Fathers, 
if  a  division  of  the  Province  had  yet  been  considered.  The  Provincial 
answered  that  a  division  of  the  Province  would  not  be  advisable  till 
the  work  on  the  new  Retreats  at  Louisville  and  Chicago  was  finished 
and  paid  for.  Then  an  equable  division  could  be  made.  At  the  next 
General  Chapter,  the  question  might  be  considered  and  a  decision 
given.  The  Most  Reverend  Father  General,  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli, 
directed  that  the  Fifteenth  Provincial  Chapter  in  America  be  opened 
on  August  30,  1905,  in  the  Retreat  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  he  ap- 


232 


The  Passionists 


pointed  Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone,  to  act  for  him  as  President;  and 
Father  Felix  sent  the  letter  of  convocation  from  the  Retreat  of  Sts. 
John  and  Paul,  Rome.  It  was  dated  May  8,  1905,  and  read: 

“The  saddest  hour  of  our  life  in  the  Congregation,  was  that  in 
which  we  stood  by  the  bier  of  our  late  beloved  and  saintly  Pro¬ 
vincial,  Father  Stephen  of  Holy  Mary.  We  had  lost  a  true  friend 
and  one  of  the  most  efficient  Superiors  our  Province  ever  had. 
The  whole  country  was  at  once  shocked  and  edified  by  the  tragic 
circumstances  of  his  holy  death,  and  from  far  and  near  came 
messages  of  condolence  in  our  bereavement.  The  burden  that 
he  laid  down  was  suddenly  thrust  upon  us,  and  the  sacred  inter¬ 
ests  of  the  highest  office  in  the  Province  were,  without  a  moment’s 
warning,  committed  to  our  care.  We  shrank  from  the  grave  re¬ 
sponsibilities  of  this  office  then,  and  now  with  a  sense  of  relief, 
we  look  to  the  coming  Chapter  for  the  election  of  one  in  every 
way  qualified  to  fill  it. 

“Our  Province  in  fifty  years  had  made  great  advances.  It  has 
been  blessed  beyond  anything  that  could  have  been  anticipated 
by  its  saintly  Founder.  We  have  ten  Retreats,  averaging  one  for 
every  five  years  of  its  existence,  and  they  are  all  in  a  most  pros¬ 
perous  condition.  We  have  loyal  and  fervent  religious  in  all 
these  Retreats.  Our  missions  are  very  successful  and  our  work 
acceptable  to  bishops,  priests,  and  people,  and  never  have  we 
had  so  many  applicants  for  admission  to  our  alumniate  and  noviti¬ 
ate.  By  wise  enactment,  every  prudent  safeguard  has  been 
thrown  about  our  brethren  while  abroad,  and  at  home  the  ut¬ 
most  fidelity  to  the  regular  observance  has  been  secured.  The 
traditions  of  our  Province  have  crystallized,  and  its  customs  have 
taken  definite  shape.  So  true  is  all  this,  that  our  Most  Reverend 
Father  General,  Bernard  Mary  of  Jesus,  assured  us  on  our  ar¬ 
rival  here  in  the  Eternal  City,  that  he  received  more  edification 
and  consolation  from  our  Province  than  from  any  other  in  the 
Congregation. 

“What  we  need  now  is  not  new  legislation,  but  wise  and  strong 
Superiors  to  rule.  This  need  has  never  been  so  great  before. 
The  head  of  the  Province  must  be  a  man  of  God  who  will  guide 
us  with  a  firm  yet  gentle  hand — who  will  give  inspiration  to  the 
vast  power  for  good  which  we  wield  in  the  Church,  who  will  up¬ 
hold  the  regular  observance  and  the  spirit  of  the  rule  verbo  et 
opere,  who  will  win  and  rule  men  at  the  same  time,  who  will,  in 
a  word,  give  us  wise  and  strong  government.  This  is  what  we 
need  to-day,  and  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  add  that  the  other 
Superiors  should  possess  the  same  qualifications.  They  all  should 
be  guided  by  the  experience  and  wisdom  of  the  last  fifty  years. 

“The  next  few  years  will  be  of  vital  importance  to  our  Province, 
as  in  this  period  we  must  strengthen  the  points  that  have  been 
made  for  regular  discipline.  For  fifty  years  we  have  been  ac¬ 
commodating  ourselves  to  our  work  and  surroundings  in  America, 


233 


The  Saintly  Provincial 

while  trying  to  safeguard  our  rule  and  the  spirit  of  the  Congre¬ 
gation.  In  this  we  have,  with  God’s  blessing,  succeeded.  But 
there  is  a  limit  to  concession;  there  is  a  limit  to  progress  in  given 
lines;  there  is  a  point  at  which  progress  becomes  retrogression, 
and  we  are  now  nearing  this  point — we  are  approaching  the 
danger  line.  Hence,  the  momentous  responsibility  of  the  next 
Provincial  Chapter. 

“The  future  of  our  Province  will  in  a  great  measure  depend  on 
its  action.  If  the  Superiors  chosen  in  it  be  strong  and  safe  men, 
all  will  be  well;  if,  on  the  contrary,  they  be  weak  and  incompe¬ 
tent,  the  rule  will  be  sacrificed  and  the  spirit  of  the  Congregation 
in  our  Province  will  suffer  very  seriously.  Hence  the  need  of 
humble  and  earnest  supplication  to  the  Father  of  Lights  for  the 
happy  issue  of  this  Chapter.” 

In  this  Chapter  Father  Fidelis  was  elected  Provincial,  with  Father 
Justin  and  Father  George,  Consultors.  Father  Clement  Lee  was 
chosen  Master  of  Novices,  and  the  Rectors  were  Fathers  Charles,  Al- 
phonsus,  Bertrand,  Felix,  Jerome,  Dennis,  Casimir,  and  Albert. 
Father  Fidelis  suggested  that  the  need  of  the  division  of  the  Province 
was  increasingly  apparent.  The  retiring  Provincial  stated  what  his 
position  was  on  this  question  when  it  came  up  in  Rome.  However, 
he  would  not  dissent  if  the  Fathers  agreed  to  submit  it  again  to  Father 
General  and  his  Council.  A  division  between  the  East  and  West  was 
proposed:  the  Eastern  Province,  that  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  to  com¬ 
prise  the  Retreats  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania, 
St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk,  New  York,  St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken,  New 
Jersey,  St.  Joseph’s,  Baltimore,  Maryland,  and  St.  Anne’s,  Scranton, 
Pennsylvania;  the  Western,  to  be  known  as  the  Province  of  the  Holy 
Cross,  to  comprise  the  Retreats  of  the  Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati,  Ohio, 
the  Sacred  Heart,  Louisville,  Kentucky,  Our  Lady  of  Good  Counsel, 
St.  Louis,  Missouri,  St.  Francis  Jerome,  St.  Paul,  Kansas,  and  the 
Immaculate  Conception,  Chicago,  Illinois.  The  reasons  for  the  divi¬ 
sion  were:  The  Great  West  with  its  immense  population  and  vast 
territory;  the  long  distances  for  business  and  missionary  work;  greater 
efficiency,  home  rule  and  closer  supervision  from  its  center  in  the 
West.  The  reasons  against  the  division  at  the  time  were:  It  would 
leave  the  new  Province  financially  weak;  it  would  sever  the  ties  which 
hound  it  to  the  home  of  the  Founders  in  the  East;  it  would  interrupt, 
if  not  cut  off,  the  current  of  tradition  which  had  endeared  the  Congre¬ 
gation  to  all;  facilities  for  traveling  and  intercommunication  short¬ 
ened  the  long  distances;  greater  efficiency  on  missions  and  continuance 
of  the  bond  of  union  that  held  the  Fathers  in  accord.  Postponement 
simply  meant  division  without  wrenches,  and  weakening  existing 
bonds.  But  the  division  was  made.  It  came  with  a  wrench,  and  it 
took  time  for  readjustment  and  “healing.”  But  at  present  all  approve 


234 


The  Passionists 


of  it.  The  new  Province  was  created  July  29,  1906,  with  Father 
Charles  Lang  as  Provincial,  and  Fathers  Philip  Birk  and  Dennis  Cal- 
lagee,  as  Consultors.  In  the  Provincial  Chapter  held  in  1908,  in  the 
Eastern  Province,  it  was  found  necessary  to  aid  the  West,  and  with 
the  approval  of  the  Holy  See,  it  was  decided  to  tax  the  Retreats  in  the 
East  not  too  heavily  in  debt,  to  aid  the  West  in  meeting  the  debts  in¬ 
curred  before  the  division.  It  was  also  decided  to  send  some  of  the 
most  efficient  missionaries  in  the  East  to  work  in  the  West.  A  spirit 
of  fraternal  union  between  the  two  Provinces  was  thus  fostered,  and 
all  became  reconciled  to  the  division.  The  West  had  its  difficulties 
with  vast  opportunities,  and  it  required  men  with  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross  and  our  Founders  to  meet  them,  and  the  Lord  provided 
these  good  men.  Nay,  the  spirit  of  the  new  Province  seems  identical 
with  that  of  the  old  in  its  first  freshness  and  beauty  as  we  knew  it  in 
the  earlier  days  when  nothing  seemed  more  attractive  in  the  Orders  of 
the  Church  and  it  won  our  love  and  devoted  attachment.  The  Prov¬ 
ince  of  the  Holy  Cross!  Long  may  it  live  with  God’s  blessing  and 
extend  its  usefulness  in  the  Church  and  in  work  for  the  Congregation! 

A  more  popular  achievement  of  Father  Fidelis  was  the  foundation 
of  St.  Gabriel’s  Retreat  at  Brighton,  Boston,  Massachusetts.  This 
foundation  became  very  dear  to  Cardinal  O’Connell,  the  Archbishop. 
Through  his  fostering  care,  it  has  become  one  of  the  most  successful  in 
the  country,  and  it  has  led  the  way  in  doing  for  New  England  what 
Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  does  for  Rome  and  its  Provinces.  It  has  not  only 
become  a  great  missionary  center,  but  as  a  house  of  retreats,  has  at¬ 
tracted  the  attention  of  the  country  and  given  a  stimulus  to  this  line 
of  work.  The  Cardinal  admired  the  quiet,  silent  work  of  Sts.  John 
and  Paul’s  in  Rome,  and  he  has  reproduced  it  as  St.  Gabriel’s  in  Bos¬ 
ton.  In  the  story  of  St.  Gabriel’s,  this  work  will  be  referred  to  in 
some  detail.  This  house  of  retreat  on  the  hill  at  Brighton,  is  not  un¬ 
like  that  on  the  Coelian  Hill  in  Rome,  so  near,  yet  so  far  from  the 
world,  in  its  seclusion  and  the  spirit  that  reigns  in  it.  The  names  of 
Cardinal  O’Connell  and  Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone  will  be  remembered 
there  and  held  in  benediction  while  the  Order  exists. 

At  the  General  Chapter  held  in  May,  1908,  Father  Joseph  Amrhein 
was  elected  Second  General  Consultor  and  was  delegated  by  Father 
General  to  preside  at  the  American  Chapters,  East  and  West,  held  in 
August  and  September.  Father  Stanislaus  was  chosen  Provincial  in 
the  Eastern  Province,  with  Father  Paul  Joseph  Nussbaum  and  Father 
Albert  Phelan,  as  Consultors.  Father  Jerome  Reutermann  was  chosen 
Provincial  of  the  Western  Province,  with  Father  Alfred  Cagney  and 
Father  Michael  Klinzing  as  Consultors.  To  Father  Stanislaus  is  due 
the  credit  of  introducing  the  Passionist  Nuns,  the  contemplative  Order 
founded  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  into  the  country.  Their  rule  is 
austere  and  their  life  given  to  prayer — these  daughters  of  the  Pas- 


235 


The  Saintly  Provincial 

sion — and  they  will  bring  a  great  blessing  on  the  missionary  labors 
of  the  Fathers,  and  indeed  on  the  country.  They  live  with  Our  Lady 
at  the  foot  of  the  Cross  and  day  and  night  ask  mercy  for  sinners 
through  the  atonement  of  the  Passion.  During  this  term  also,  the 
Fathers  were  invited  into  the  Diocese  of  Brooklyn  by  the  late  Bishop 
McDonnell,  and  took  charge  of  “Our  Lady  of  the  Isle”  on  Shelter 
Island,  and  there  established  a  temporary  home,  at  some  distance  from 
the  church,  on  a  secluded  bay.  It  meets  a  great  need.  It  is  not  only 
a  place  for  prayer  and  recollection,  but  one  of  rest  as  well,  after  the 
fatigue  of  the  missionary  field.  It  is  “by-the-sea,”  yet  remote  from 
summer  resorts,  and  its  aloofness  invites  to  contemplation.  Were  it 
on  a  hill,  it  could  be  compared  to  Monte  Argentaro.  The  church  is 
one  of  the  prettiest  at  the  seaside,  and  the  grounds  at  the  cottage  and 
“bungalow”  are  of  rare  natural  beauty.  The  present  General,  the 
Most  Reverend  Silvio  Di  Vezza,  at  his  recent  visit,  was  charmed  with 
it. 

At  the  Chapters  in  the  Autumn  of  1911,  the  Most  Reverend  Father 
Jeremia  Angelucci  presided.  The  Fathers  East  and  West  were  most 
anxious  to  have  Father  General  come  himself  to  visit  the  Provinces. 
He  is  the  successor  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  his  presence  would 
bring  peace  and  blessing.  They  recalled  the  visit  of  the  beloved  and 
venerable  Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli  and  the  blessing  his  visit 
brought  them.  Their  desire  was  made  known  to  the  Holy  Father, 
Pius  X.  Flis  Holiness  was  keenly  interested  in  the  work  of  the  Order 
in  America.  Indeed,  he  had  shown  the  greatest  paternal  kindness  to¬ 
ward  the  whole  Congregation,  but  he  was  especially  gracious  toward 
the  Americans  on  all  occasions,  and  now  he  acceded  to  their  request. 
He  conveyed  to  Father  General  that  the  Holy  See  would  be  pleased  to 
have  him  visit  the  American  Provinces  himself  and  preside  at  the 
Chapters.  The  Fathers  in  Italy  like  to  have  Father  General  always 
near  them.  They  do  not  want  him  to  be  absent  from  Rome  for  any 
length  of  time.  This  sentiment  has  led  the  Generals  to  send  a  dele¬ 
gate  to  the  distant  Provinces.  Now  Father  General  was  only  too 
happy  to  accede  to  the  wishes  of  the  Holy  Father,  to  the  great  joy  of 
the  American  Provinces.  In  the  East,  Father  Stanislaus  was  reelected 
Provincial,  with  Father  Justin  and  Father  Paul  Joseph,  Consultors. 
In  the  West,  Father  Jerome  was  reelected,  with  Father  Alfred  and 
Father  Isidore  Dwyer  as  Consultors.  After  the  Chapters,  Father  Gen¬ 
eral  went  to  Mexico,  and  later  on  came  north  to  visit  the  American 
Provinces.  The  canonical  visitation  concluded,  Father  General  re¬ 
turned  to  Rome. 

Pius  X  gave  another  evidence  of  his  paternal  regard  for  the  Fathers 
in  America  in  giving  them  representation  in  the  hierarchy.  On  April 
2,  1913,  a  cable  message  from  Rome  announced  the  appointment  of 
Father  Paul  Joseph  Nussbaum  to  the  new  See  of  Corpus  Christi,  as  its 


236 


The  Passionists 


first  Bishop.  It  was  glad  news  for  the  Passionists  and  their  friends  in 
America.  The  Bishop-elect  was  giving  a  mission  at  St.  Matthew’s 
Church  in  Brooklyn,  at  the  time,  and  no  one  was  more  surprised  than 
he  at  the  news.  Messages  of  approval  and  congratulation  came  from 
every  quarter.  The  Western  Watchman ,  of  St.  Louis,  said:  “It  takes 
a  missionary  Priest  to  make  a  missionary  Bishop.”  Monsignor  Bon- 
zano,  the  Papal  Delegate,  expressed  great  joy  at  this  appointment  and 
the  Bishop-elect  requested  His  Excellency  to  be  the  consecrating  Pre¬ 
late,  and  he  graciously  consented.  Bishops  O’Connor  of  Newark,  and 
McDonnell  of  Brooklyn,  were  the  assistant  Bishops.  The  ceremony 
took  place  on  May  20,  1913.  Great  was  the  concourse  of  the  clergy 
and  people,  and  the  splendor  and  dignity  of  the  ceremonial  were  ac¬ 
claimed  the  greatest  ever  witnessed  at  St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken. 
The  glorious  basilica  seemed  built  for  this  function.  Bishop  Nuss- 
baum  was  the  first  Passionist  in  America  raised  to  episcopal  rank. 
The  new  Bishop  was  received  with  great  joy  and  the  kindliest  welcome 
in  Corpus  Christi.  His  address  in  the  Cathedral  won  the  hearts  of 
all,  clergy  and  people.  There  were  many  present  whose  mother 
tongue  was  Spanish,  and  great  was  their  joy  to  hear  their  own  lan¬ 
guage  come  with  so  much  ease  and  grace  from  the  Bishop  when  he 
addressed  them  after  having  spoken  in  English.  The  Bishop  worked 
well  and  nobly  from  1913  to  1920,  against  great  odds  during  the  war 
period  and  two  catastrophies  that  fell  on  hi3  people.  A  tropical  hur¬ 
ricane  hit  Corpus  Christi  in  August,  1916,  and  did  great  damage  with 
a  loss  of  fourteen  lives.  The  Church  of  St.  Boniface  was  destroyed, 
and  the  convent  of  the  Incarnate  Word  badly  damaged.  Again,  in 
September,  1919,  a  fearful  hurricane  struck  the  city  and  left  it  a  mass 
of  ruins.  Whole  sections  of  the  city  were  wiped  out  and  hundreds  of 
lives  lost.  Homes  were  destroyed  and  thousands  made  homeless. 
All  they  had  was  carried  away  by  wind  and  wave.  The  Bishop  had 
the  unusual  privilege  of  reading  the  account  of  his  own  death  in  the 
daily  press.  But  he  was  spared  to  help  his  poor  people,  and  he 
labored  on  for  them.  He  found  chaos  and  he  created  a  well-organized 
diocese,  and  left  it  in  good  financial  condition.  During  this  period  of 
organization  he  was  assisted  by  some  of  the  Fathers  from  Provinces 
of  his  Order  in  America.  They  labored  devotedly  in  the  diocese  with 
the  good  Oblate  Fathers,  as  the  diocesan  clergy  were  few. 

In  1918,  the  Bishop  was  caught  in  a  railroad  accident.  There  was 
a  head-on  collision,  and  the  cars  were  telescoped.  The  Bishop  was 
at  the  moment  preparing  to  leave  the  train.  The  car  turned  on  end 
and  he  was  up  in  the  air.  The  steam  was  scalding  and  he  leaped 
through  the  window.  He  saved  his  life,  but  was  badly  injured.  When 
he  left  the  hospital  and  resumed  his  work,  he  found  traveling  over 
his  vast  diocese  in  Texas  very  difficult.  He  was  often  in  pain,  but  he 
worked  on  for  two  years  in  spite  of  the  hardship  it  entailed.  In  1920, 


237 


The  Saintly  Provincial 

he  went  to  Rome  for  the  Canonization  of  St.  Gabriel  and  his  visit 
ad  limina.  The  Sacred  Congregation  was  pleased  with  his  report, 
and  the  Holy  Father  commended  his  work  in  Corpus  Christi.  Yet,  to 
the  surprise  of  all,  he  resigned  his  See.  On  hearing  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  Benedict  XV  named  him  Bishop  of  Gerasa,  told  him  to 
return  to  his  former  home,  regain  his  health,  and  await  appointment 
to  another  See.  Meanwhile,  he  was  to  govern  the  See  of  Corpus 
Christi  through  his  Vicar-General,  Father  Timothy  Fitzpatrick,  C.P. 
This  he  did  for  a  year,  till  Bishop  Ledvina  was  appointed  his  succes¬ 
sor  in  Texas.  The  new  Bishop  found  Corpus  Christi  a  well-organized 
diocese  in  safe  financial  condition,  and  in  words  of  approval  he  re¬ 
ferred  to  the  great  work  of  Bishop  Nussbaum.  The  following  letter 
of  Father  Timothy  Fitzpatrick  will  be  found  interesting. 

“Scranton,  Pennsylvania, 
“November  30,  1921. 

“Reverend  and  dear  Father  Felix: — 

“Yours  of  the  29th  instant  received.  Am  very  much  pleased  to 
comply  with  your  request  to  give  you  the  tribute  which  Bishop 
Ledvina  paid  to  Bishop  Paul  Nussbaum.  Bishop  E.  D.  Ledvina 
spoke  in  the  highest  terms  of  Bishop  Paul’s  work  in  Corpus  Christi. 
However,  I  do  not  like  to  trust  to  my  memory  in  repeating  the 
many  nice  things  which  Bishop  Ledvina  said  about  Bishop  Paul, 
and  so  I  will  confine  myself  to  two  extracts  taken  from  letters 
written  me  by  Bishop  Ledvina.  The  first  was  written  before  he 
was  made  a  Bishop — when  he  heard  that  Bishop  Nussbaum  had 
resigned — and  the  second  was  written  one  month  after  his  eleva¬ 
tion  to  be  Bishop  of  Corpus  Christi. 

“1st.  ‘I  cling  to  the  opinion  that  the  appointment  of  Bishop 
Nussbaum  and  the  splendid  work  done  by  the  Passionist  Fathers 
during  his  administration,  were  providential.  You  see,  I  hap¬ 
pen  to  be  familiar  with  a  number  of  things  in  that  diocese,  hav¬ 
ing  traveled  in  it  a  number  of  times  during  the  past  ten  years, 
and  coming  in  contact  with  different  persons.  Bishop  Nussbaum 
will  leave  to  his  successor  a  smoother  path.  He  removed  a  num¬ 
ber  of  thorn  bushes  and  standing  obstacles.  The  new  man,  when 
he  is  being  congratulated  on  the  appointment,  will  have  good 
reason  to  look  back  and  feel  grateful  for  what  Bishop  Nussbaum 
has  done.’  This  was  written  April  30,  1920. 

“2nd.  T  regret  exceedingly  that  Bishop  Nussbaum  cannot  be 
present,  for  reasons  that  he  gave  me.  I  would  have  been  pleased 
to  have  him  present,  but  I  can  appreciate  his  position  and  his 
reasons,  and  I  hope  that  I  may  later  have  an  opportunity  to  see 
him,  and  orally  tell  him  how  deeply  I  appreciate  what  he  did  for 
Corpus  Christi  during  his  administration.  When  I  read  the  Pros¬ 
pectus  or  the  synodal  status  of  the  Corpus  Christi  diocese,  I 
realized  what  he  did  to  get  things  into  normal  state;  and  I  can 
see  that  much  of  the  progress  that  was  made  in  the  diocese  is 


238 


The  Passionists 


traceable  to  the  solicitude  that  he  showed,  and  the  zeal  that  he  dis¬ 
played.  I  feel  that  I  am  going  to  Corpus  Christi  to  simply  con¬ 
tinue  the  good  work  that  was  started  and  pursued  by  Bishop 
Nussbaum.’  This  was  written  May  27,  1921.  Bishop  Ledvina 
expresses  his  regrets  that  Bishop  Nussbaum  would  not  be  present 
at  his  consecration. 

“Yours  sincerely, 

“Father  Timothy,  C.P.” 

The  Bishop’s  health  is  now  restored.  He  is  still  in  his  prime,  and 
though  he  has  passed  through  hurricane  and  wreck  and  storm  and 
read  the  notice  of  his  own  death,  he  does  not  seem  any  worse  for  wear. 
He  has  mellowed  to  ripeness  with  that  unusual  experience.  His  best 
years  are  yet  to  come  and  his  friends  still  say  to  Bishop  Nussbaum: 
“Ad  multos  annos!” 

Pius  XI,  on  November  14,  1922,  transferred  Bishop  Nussbaum 
from  the  titular  See  of  Gerasa  to  the  See  of  Marquette,  Michigan. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

A  STRANGE  PROPHECY 


Sudden  Death  of  Father  Joseph  in  Rome — A  Strange  Prophecy — The  New  Gen¬ 
eral — The  Great  War — The  Passionists  Respond  to  the  Appeal  of  the  Bishops 
— Our  Chaplains. 

THE  Electors  from  the  two  American  Provinces  were  summoned 
to  Rome  for  the  Thirtieth  Chapter  of  the  Order,  which  opened 
in  May,  1914.  The  Fathers  sailed  on  the  SS.  Hamburg  from 
New  York — Fathers  Stanislaus,  Justin,  and  Norbert  from  the  East; 
Fathers  Jerome,  Alfred,  and  Isidore  from  the  West.  Father  Herbert 
McDevitt,  the  Provincial’s  Secretary  in  the  East,  accompanied  the  Elec¬ 
tors.  On  arriving  in  the  Eternal  City,  they  were  met  by  Father  Joseph 
Amrhein  at  the  station.  He  seemed  bright  and  well  as  he  greeted  and 
accompanied  them  to  the  carriages  waiting  at  the  grand  entrance.  But 
he  was  thoughtful  and  silent  as  they  drove  to  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s. 
Father  General  and  the  members  of  his  council  came  to  the  large  re¬ 
ception  room  to  welcome  the  American  Fathers  to  Rome.  They  were 
led  by  Father  General  to  the  guests’  dining  room  and  there  Father 
Joseph  left  them  and  retired.  Half  an  hour  later  he  was  found  un¬ 
conscious  and  taken  to  the  infirmary.  The  doctor  was  summoned, 
but  Father  Joseph  was  past  relief.  He  died  that  night  without  re¬ 
gaining  consciousness.  It  was  a  great  shock  to  all  the  Fathers;  but 
distressingly  sad  for  the  Americans.  Its  suddenness  was  awful.  Still, 
they  cherished  the  hope  that  Father  Joseph  was  not  unprepared  and 
that  he  met  with  a  merciful  judgment.  Never  were  they  more  serious 
in  all  their  lives,  and  never  more  inclined  to  ask  for  God’s  tender 
mercies.  A  prophecy  made  by  Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli,  who 
presided  at  the  General  Chapter  six  years  before,  was  now  recalled, 
and  it  added  to  the  somberness  of  the  occasion.  When  the  four  Con- 
sultors-General  were  elected,  Father  Bernard  Mary  said:  “Not  one  of 
them  will  enter  the  next  Chapter.”  The  prophecy  was  verified. 
Father  Peter  Paul  Moreschini,  the  First  Consultor,  was  made  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Camerino;  Fathers  Germanus  and  John  had  passed  to  their 
reward,  and  now  on  the  very  eve  of  the  Chapter,  Father  Joseph  fol¬ 
lowed  them.  But  a  short  time  before,  on  Easter  Sunday,  Father  Jo¬ 
seph  pleasantly  referred  to  the  prophecy,  but  he  added  in  a  more  seri¬ 
ous  vein:  “Of  course,  there  is  time  yet;  it  may  happen.”  It  did 
happen,  and  it  brought  home  to  the  minds  of  all  the  warning  of  Our 

239 


240 


The  Passionists 


Lord:  “Watch  ye  therefore,  because  you  know  not  the  day  nor  the 
hour.”  They  were  never  more  disposed  to  take  up  the  work  before 
them  in  simplicity  and  uprightness  of  heart. 

The  Fathers  were  consoled  and  reassured  by  the  election  of  Father 
Silvio  Di  Vezza,  as  General.  He  is  a  man  of  beautiful  heart  and  vast 
experience.  He  had  spent  many  years  in  France  and  Belgium  since  he 
left  Italy.  He  had  been  Provincial  of  the  Franco-Belgian  Province, 
and  subsequently  of  the  French  Province  after  the  creation  of  the 
one  in  Belgium.  The  members  of  his  council,  too,  were  well  chosen. 
Fathers  Salvatore,  Luigi,  Tiburytio,  and  Ildefonso.  The  last  named 
resigned,  and  Father  Hilary  Mara  of  the  English  Province  was  chosen 
in  his  stead.  The  Procurator-General,  Father  Stanislaus,  and  the 
Secretary-General,  Father  Leone,  were  also  exceptionally  fine  men. 
Father  Luigi  Besi  is  one  of  the  most  accomplished  priests  in  Rome — 
a  classmate  of  the  late  Holy  Father,  Benedict  XV,  and  of  Cardinal 
Gasparri.  Father  Hilary  is  a  man  of  great  loveliness  of  character 
and  sound  judgment  as  well  as  one  of  the  most  eloquent  priests  in 
England  and  Ireland.  These  men  were  needed  for  the  troublous  times 
ahead,  and  seemed  to  have  been  chosen  to  advance  the  canonization  of 
St.  Gabriel.  Very  soon  a  sense  of  security  was  felt  throughout  the 
whole  Congregation.  Its  government  was  in  the  hands  of  men  who 
were  the  choice  of  Heaven.  Its  “Curia”  in  Rome  was  the  best.  It 
would  meet  the  tests  and  trials  of  the  dreadful  war  that  would  deluge 
the  world  in  blood  and  destruction,  and  would  inaugurate  the  happiest 
event  in  the  history  of  the  Congregation  since  the  canonization  of  its 
Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  the  canonization  of  one  of  its  little  stu¬ 
dents,  St.  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful  Virgin,  who  simply  kept  the  rule. 

The  new  General  appointed  Father  Philip  Coughlin,  Provincial  of 
St.  Joseph’s  Province  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  President  of  the 
Chapters  in  America.  These  Chapters  were  held  in  August  and  Sep¬ 
tember,  1914.  Father  Clement  Lee  was  chosen  Provincial  in  the  East, 
with  Fathers  Stanislaus  Grennan  and  Valentine  Lehnerd,  Consultors. 
Father  Alfred  Cagney  was  chosen  Provincial  in  the  West,  with 
Fathers  Jerome  Reuttermann  and  Xavier  Sutton,  Consultors.  The 
great  war  cloud  had  burst  over  Europe  in  fury,  in  spite  of  the  efforts 
of  the  saintly  and  beloved  Pontiff,  Pius  X,  to  avert  that  dreadful  ca¬ 
lamity.  It  broke  the  heart  of  the  saint  and  seer — the  great  White 
Shepherd,  the  Father  of  the  Faithful.  The  Church  was  in  grief.  The 
world  was  appalled;  frenzy  gripped  the  nations.  Hate  and  fury  had 
complete  sway.  Laws,  human  and  divine,  were  scorned;  decency  and 
humanity  gave  way  to  brutal  savagery.  Whatever  the  occasion  of  it, 
commercial  greed  and  commercial  rivalry  caused  the  war.  A  few  men 
in  the  cabinets  and  chancelleries  and  ministries  of  Europe  were  re¬ 
sponsible  for  it.  The  blood  of  millions  is  on  their  heads,  and  the  de- 


FATHER  SILVIO  DI  VEZZA,  C.P. 
Present  Superior  General  of  the  Passionists 


241 


A  Strange  Prophecy 

struction  of  what  centuries  built  up,  is  written  to  their  debit  in  the 
accounting  of  Heaven.  A  commission  sent  by  the  United  States  to  in¬ 
vestigate  conditions  in  Europe  found  “England  exhausted,  France 
fighting  heroically  but  bleeding  to  death,  the  Allies  beaten,  and,  if  the 
United  States  did  not  send  men  and  munitions,  their  cause  was  lost.” 
And  they  added:  “If  half  a  dozen  men  in  the  cabinets  and  chancel¬ 
leries  and  ministries  of  Europe  were  taken  to  the  nearest  lamp-post 
and  hanged,  there  would  be  peace  in  three  days.”  The  great  Bishop 
Dwyer  of  Limerick  said  that  a  few  men  of  sense  in  three  hours  could 
have  adjusted  the  differences  that  brought  on  the  war.  So  that  a  few 
men  wantonly  and  airily  plunged  the  world  into  war.  The  govern¬ 
ments  had  apostatized  from  Christianity,  and  become  worse  than 
Pagan.  They  would  not  heed  the  voice  of  the  Father  of  Christendom, 
and  their  punishment  followed. 

The  late  illustrious  Pontiff,  Benedict  XV,  was  the  choice  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  rule  the  Church  and  counsel  peace.  The  Vicar  of 
Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  he  strove  to  keep  the  United  States  out  of 
the  conflict,  as  this  neutral  country  would  be  the  greatest  factor  in 
adjusting  the  terms  of  peace  and  bringing  the  war  to  an  end.  He  had 
all  but  succeeded.  The  message  came  to  Cardinal  Gibbons  and  was 
conveyed  to  the  President.  But  obstinacy  in  defying  the  rules  of 
civilized  warfare  on  set  purpose,  defeated  the  Pope’s  efforts  for  peace. 
The  United  States  was  drawn  into  the  conflict.  The  country  was  at 
war  and  there  was  only  one  way  out  of  it — victory.  The  country 
called;  duty  was  plain;  the  Bishops  appealed  to  our  people  to  stand 
by  the  country,  and  they  responded  nobly.  Nearly  forty  per  cent,  in 
the  army  and  navy  were  Catholics,  beyond  all  proportion  to  our  num¬ 
bers  in  population.  Our  young  men  fought  for  God  and  country.  It 
was  simple  duty  enjoined  by  the  Church.  The  appeals  of  our  “war 
Provincials,”  Fathers  Clement  and  Justin,  to  stand  by  the  country  were 
splendid.  Every  sacrifice  was  to  be  made  for  the  country,  and  sup¬ 
plication,  day  and  night  to  the  Father  of  Mercies  to  bless  our  arms 
in  the  struggle  for  justice  and  right,  was  ordered  by  both.  Father 
Clement  wrote: 

“Now  that  our  country  has  declared  her  position  in  the  great  World 
War,  it  is  the  duty  of  every  loyal  American,  irrespective  of  nationality 
or  birth  or  personal  opinion,  to  identify  himself  with  the  country  and 
cooperate  to  the  best  of  his  ability  in  carrying  out  the  policies  of 
our  Government  and  President.  We  must  prove  ourselves  loyal  and 
patriotic  citizens  of  the  United  States,  as  we  are  faithful  sons  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cr  css.  Let  us  pray  God  to  avert  from  our  country  all 
calamities,  and  especially  the  miseries  that  follow  in  the  wake  of  war. 
Let  our  prayers  ascend  to  Heaven  day  and  night  that  peace  may  soon 
reign  over  the  earth  and  that  the  hearts  of  all  men  may  again  be 


242 


The  Passionists 


united  in  the  bonds  of  peace  and  friendship.”  This  letter  was  written 
after  that  fateful  Good  Friday,  April  6,  1917,  when  the  United  States 
declared  the  country  at  war  on  the  side  of  the  Allies. 

A  year  later,  Father  Justin  wrote:  “Gratitude  should  inspire  our 
patriotism  when  we  recall  the  freedom  we  have  enjoyed  under  the 
Constitution,  which  guarantees  us  religious  liberty  in  a  country  where 
we  have  ever  shared  the  respect,  universally  extended  to  ministers  of 
religion.  Not  merely  as  a  matter  of  gratitude  for  the  blessings  of 
liberty  and  peace  and  protection  which  we  enjoy  in  our  country  should 
we  be  loyal  to  it;  but  as  a  sacred  duty  enjoined  by  our  religion.  As 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  we  teach  the  people  that  loyalty  to  one’s 
country  is  second  only  to  our  loyalty  to  God.  We  claim  that  nowhere 
is  the  flag  of  our  country  more  respected  and  revered  than  in  the 
Catholic  Church.  For,  there  is  no  place  where  the  principles  of 
freedom  and  respect  for  authority  which  our  flag  represents  are  so 
successfully  taught.  We  consecrate  the  banner  of  our  country  by 
placing  it  side  by  side  with  the  standard  of  the  Cross.  We  teach  our 
people  that  fidelity  to  the  one  means  loyalty  to  the  other;  that  to  be 
true  to  one’s  country,  one  must  be  true  to  his  God;  and  the  man  who 
is  a  traitor  to  his  God,  will  be  a  traitor  to  the  flag  of  his  country, 
when  it  serves  his  purpose.  Hence,  the  fact  that  Catholics,  out  of  all 
proportion  to  their  numbers,  rallied  round  the  standard  of  their 
country  and  are  now  defending  it  with  their  lives.  We  must  then  on 
our  part,  in  public  utterances  and  in  private  conversations,  on  all 
occasions,  show  loyalty  to  our  country  and  respect  for  authority;  we 
must  practice  what  we  preach;  and  pray  to  God,  in  the  spirit  of  faith, 
to  have  mercy  on  His  people  and  bring  the  cruel  war  to  a  speedy  and 
happy  end.”  It  was  thus  that  the  Superiors  called  on  the  Fathers  to 
stand  by  the  country  and  uphold  its  Constitution  in  war  as  in  peace, 
and  be  loyal  to  both,  and  their  action  was  wise  and  kindly.  The  Su¬ 
periors  in  the  West  took  the  same  stand  and  placed  the  Congregation 
of  the  Passion  before  the  country  as  of  one  mind  and  one  heart  with 
the  Church  in  proclaiming  Pro  Deo  et  Patria  to  the  faithful.  Both 
Provinces  contributed  their  quota  of  chaplains,  and  they  were  the 
best — priestly  always  and  brave  and  fearless  in  danger  while  attend¬ 
ing  to  the  “Boys”  at  the  front,  in  the  hospitals,  and  camps  and 
trenches.  The  tribute  paid  them  by  Archbishop  Hayes  is  most  beau¬ 
tiful,  and  not  less  so  is  that  given  in  the  “Officers’  Record  Book.”  No 
wonder  that  Monsignor  Wall  of  New  York  asked:  “Where  did  the 
Passionists  get  those  fine  young  men?”  They  were  an  honor  to  the 
priesthood.  The  chaplains  given  by  the  Western  Province  were 
Fathers  Alexander  Kilgour,  Edwin  Ronan,  Raphael  Grashoff,  and 
Roger  Aull;  the  Eastern  Province  gave  Fathers  Timothy  Fitzpatrick, 
Isidore  Smith,  Charles  Gaskin,  Thomas  Dempsey,  Alban  Callagee, 
Leonard  Byrne  and  Malachy  O’Leary.  Fathers  Edwin  and  Raphael 


243 


A  Strange  Prophecy 

were  advanced  to  captaincies.  Father  Thomas  was  promoted  to  the 
same  rank.  He  was  one  of  the  first  clergymen,  if  not  the  first,  to  vol¬ 
unteer  his  services  after  that  fateful  day,  April  6,  1917,  when  this 
country  entered  the  war.  He  was  commissioned  as  First  Lieutenant 
in  the  regular  army,  and  assigned  to  the  22nd  Infantry,  stationed  at 
Fort  Jay,  Governor’s  Island,  New  York.  His  regiment  did  guard  duty 
around  New  York  during  the  war.  He  was  Recorder  of  the  Board  of 
Examiners  of  Chaplain  Candidates,  and  was  on  the  committee  to  wel¬ 
come  Cardinal  Mercier,  representing  Major  General  Thomas  H.  Barry. 
He  was  promoted  to  a  captaincy  in  May,  1920.  His  colonel  would 
not  give  him  up  to  go  to  the  front.  He  said  when  the  request  was 

made:  “He’s  the  only  d - n  chaplain  I  have  ever  known  to  mind  his 

own  business  and  be  always  at  his  post.”  Father  Charles  was  very 
popular  with  the  officers  and  men.  His  regiment,  the  70th  Coast  Ar¬ 
tillery,  was  to  go  into  action  with  the  34th  Brigade,  had  the  siege  of 
Metz  been  carried  out  as  planned.  But  the  Armistice  intervened. 

Father  Edwin  resigned  a  rectorship  and  entered  the  chaplain’s 
training  school  at  Camp  Taylor,  June  1,  1913.  He  was  commis¬ 
sioned  a  First  Lieutenant  Chaplain  on  or  about  the  15th  of  the  same 
month.  Received  certificate  of  honorable  discharge  from  Chaplain 
School  July  5th,  and  ordered  overseas  same  day.  Sailed  from  Brook¬ 
lyn,  July  22nd,  as  casual  officer.  Reported  to  General  Headquarters 
in  France  about  10th  of  August,  and  was  assigned  to  the  77th  Division 
as  Headquarter’s  Chaplain.  Division  was  at  that  time  engaged  in  the 
Aisne  Offensive.  He  moved  from  this  section  to  the  Argonne  about 
September  15th.  The  famous  drive  opened  September  24th,  in  which 
his  Division  took  part.  On  September  26th,  he  was  ordered  to  Gen¬ 
eral  Headquarters,  as  a  member  of  the  Chaplain’s  office.  In  this  of¬ 
fice  were  three  Protestant  chaplains  and  two  priests,  Father  Dougherty 
and  Father  Edwin.  Remained  in  said  office,  looking  after  interests  of 
priests  until  its  close  about  June  10,  1919.  Father  Dougherty  re¬ 
turned  to  States  some  time  in  April  of  1919,  leaving  the  Catholic  in¬ 
terests  entirely  in  the  hands  of  Father  Edwin.  The  latter  was  pro¬ 
moted  to  a  captaincy  in  April,  1919.  He  was  recommended  for  “Croix 
de  Guerre,”  and  after  his  return  home  received  from  the  French  Gov¬ 
ernment  a  decoration  called  “Officier  d’Academie,”  a  silver  olive  and 
palm  pendant.  What  it  means,  Father  Edwin  does  not  know. 

Father  Isidore  served  with  the  112th  Infantry  and  was  commended 
by  his  officers  for  “efficiency  and  serious  work  among  the  men.”  “His 
services  have  been  gallant  under  fire  and  of  much  benefit  to  the  men,” 
his  colonel  wrote  in  Officers’  Record  Book.  Other  entries  were:  “He 
is  a  serious  and  hard  worker  and  gets  results.  I  would  be  glad  at  any 
time  to  have  him  work  with  me.”  “A  faithful,  conscientious  worker” 
(P.  B.  Peyton,  Col.  62nd  Infantry).  The  Bishop  Chaplain,  now  Arch¬ 
bishop  Hayes,  “admired  the  pluck  and  perseverence”  of  Father  Isi- 


244 


The  Passionists 


dore’s  “efforts  and  success  in  becoming  a  regimental  chaplain.”  His 
services  at  the  front  “won  the  fullest  commendation  of  the  Bishop 
Chaplain.” 

One  of  the  noblest  records  was  that  of  Father  Alban.  Brave  and 
gay  and  cheerful  in  danger  and  hardship;  yet  none  was  more  priestly 
and  zealous  in  looking  after  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  “Boys.”  He 
first  served  in  the  301st  Labor  Battalion  in  France.  After  winning  the 
hearts  of  these  lads,  he  was  called  to  Headquarters  and  assigned  to  the 
129th  Infantry,  Thirty-third  Division,  at  the  front.  His  bravery  at¬ 
tracted  attention  and  was  “written  up”  by  the  war  correspondent  for 
the  New  York  papers.  His  escape  read  like  a  romance.  He  was  al¬ 
ways  at  the  front  line  with  his  battalion  during  active  operations.  “He 
performed  his  duties  in  a  most  excellent  manner,”  wrote  Colonel  Ed¬ 
gar  Meyer.  Major  Holmes’  entry  reads:  “It  affords  me  a  great  pleas¬ 
ure  to  record  my  observation  of  Father  Callagee — his  wonderful  devo¬ 
tion  to  duty,  the  great  scope  of  his  work  in  alleviating  and  mitigating 
the  cares  of  his  own  regiment,  as  well  as  ministering  to  the  troops  of 
other  commands  in  addition  to  those  of  his  own  regiment  during  hos¬ 
tilities,  is  the  highest  tribute  that  can  be  paid  to  any  one  of  his  pro¬ 
fession.”  Major  Thoronton  stated  in  his  report:  “Father  Callagee 
served  with  the  1st  Battalion,  129th  Infantry,  as  its  Chaplain  for  many 
arduous  months.  As  a  member  of  the  battalion  staff,  at  the  officers’ 
mess,  in  the  field,  and  on  the  march,  he  was  always  a  cheery  loyal 
friend  and  comrade.  He  met  every  call  of  duty,  and  with  untiring 
zeal  performed,  under  every  difficulty  and  danger,  the  duties  of  his 
office.”  He  served  in  the  operations  at  the  Somme,  Verdun  and 
Troyon  Sectors.  And  for  forty-two  days  he  was  “in  a  veritable  hell.” 
At  the  Meuse- Argonne  major  offensives,  ministering  to  the  dying  and 
officiating  at  burials  under  shell-fire  and  direct  observation;  on  sev¬ 
eral  occasions  he  and  his  orderly  dug  the  graves  when  a  detail  could 
not  be  sent  to  do  it.  They  took  their  lives  in  their  hands  as  the  shells 
fell  about  them.  On  one  occasion  a  German  plane  swooped  down 
and  dropped  bombs  on  all  sides  of  him;  “but  they  did  not  explode.” 
The  boys  thought  there  was  a  charm  about  him  and  asked  what  it  was. 
He  simply  told  them  that  he  wore  his  rosary  around  his  neck  for  our 
Blessed  Lady’s  protection,  and  also  a  reliquary  crucifix  with  the  relics 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  St.  Gabriel.  The  poor  boys  knelt  and 
asked  to  be  blessed  with  the  relics  of  the  Saints.  Repeatedly  as  ad¬ 
vances  were  begun,  he  gave  absolution  to  all  in  the  trenches.  “God 
and  His  Blessed  Mother,”  he  said,  “have  been  very  good  in  protecting 
me  in  many  dangers.”  He  lived  in  dug-outs,  in  the  cold  and  damp, 
with  little  sleep  and  little  to  eat,  sharing  the  hardships  of  the  poor 
boys.  He  said  Mass,  when  possible,  in  fields  and  woods  and  dug-outs 
and  old  barns  and  battered  churches.  The  boys  always  loved  to  at¬ 
tend  Holy  Mass  and  kneel  in  the  Divine  Presence  for  Our  Lord’s  bless- 


245 


A  Strange  Prophecy 

ing.  One  Sunday  he  said  Mass  in  the  open,  and  “the  lads  turned  out 
to  thank  God  for  their  safety.  Right  after  the  Consecration,  a  great 
air  battle  was  on.  About  20  German  planes  came  overhead.  Shrap¬ 
nel  and  machine  gun  bullets  fell  like  hail  all  around,  but  he  kept  right 
on  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice,  and  neither  he  nor  any  of  the  boys  re¬ 
ceived  so  much  as  a  scratch.  It  seemed  miraculous,  and  the  faith  of 
all  was  enlivened. 

In  an  entry  made  by  Arthur  E.  Lord,  Major,  Medical  Corps,  I  find 
this  report:  “Father  Callagee  came  under  my  observation  at  md- 
station  at  Consenvoye,  October  10th  to  21st.  His  cheerful,  reassuring 
presence  and  kindly  ministrations  were  a  great  comfort  and  inspira¬ 
tion.  I  remember  one  victim  of  shell-shock  who  was  restored  to  a 
rational  state  of  mind  through  his  efforts  alone.  It  is  with  a  deep 
sense  of  appreciation  I  can  record  his  splendid  services  and  devotion 
to  duty.”  Father  Alban  and  his  orderly,  Arthur  Glass,  of  Sycamore, 
Illinois,  were  recommended  for  decorations  by  our  own  and  the  French 
Governments,  Father  Alban  for  promotion  to  the  captaincy.  Could 
anything  be  nobler  than  his  record  as  a  Catholic  chaplain?  And 
there  were  hundreds  like  him  at  the  front,  and  our  poor  boys  were 
heroic  and  the  officers  were  grand  on  the  firing  line.  As  an  illustra¬ 
tion  of  the  latter,  Father  Alban  recounts  this  fact.  The  battalion  was 
in  a  very  dangerous  position  and  had  lost  a  number  of  men.  The 
captain  in  charge  at  the  time  was  a  devout  Catholic.  He  promised  to 
rescue  the  men  from  their  dreadful  position,  and  began  by  getting  down 
on  his  knees  and  praying  for  five  minutes  before  officers  and  men. 
Then  he  arose  and  accomplished  his  perilous  task.  And  there  are  de¬ 
generate  creatures  who  would  deprive  us  of  our  rights  as  American 
citizens!  Who  claim  to  be  “one  hundred  per  cent.  American”;  yet 
who  would  amend  the  Constitution  out  of  existence  for  a  “fad.”  Fad- 
ism  is  “moral  idiocy,”  “aping  patriotism,”  and  is  a  very  grave  danger 
to  the  country.  Well,  the  Armistice  was  signed  on  November  11,  1918, 
and  the  war  was  at  an  end.  But  we  have  digressed  with  this  story  of 
the  war  and  our  chaplains. 

In  the  Chapters  held  in  1917,  Father  Alfred  was  President  in  the 
East,  and  Father  Clement  in  the  West.  In  the  Province  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  Father  Theodore  was  elected  Provincial;  but  he  modestly 
declined  the  office,  and  the  Fathers  were  constrained  to  accept  his  dec¬ 
lination.  Then  Father  Justin  was  elected  Provincial  with  Fathers 
Theodore  and  Sebastian,  Sr.,  Consultors.  In  the  Province  of  the  Holy 
Cross,  Father  Alfred  was  reelected  Provincial,  with  Fathers  Eugene 
and  Denis,  Consultors.  In  the  General  Chapter  held  in  1920,  Father 
Alfred  was  elected  to  a  place  in  the  General  Council  to  represent  the 
Passionists  of  the  English-speaking  Provinces,  and  was  delegated  by 
Father  General  to  preside  at  the  Provincial  Chapter  held  in  August  of 
the  same  year,  in  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  Father  Justin 


246 


The  Passionists 


was  reelected  Provincial,  with  Father  Theodore  and  Father  Matthias, 
Consultors.  As  Father  Alfred  was  still  an  elector  in  the  Province  of 
the  Holy  Cross,  and  as  usage  does  not  permit  a  member  of  the  Chapter 
to  preside  at  its  session,  Father  Justin  was  made  its  President.  Father 
Eugene  was  elected  Provincial,  with  Father  Jerome  and  Father  Bene¬ 
dict  Hanley,  Consultors.  This  brings  the  Provincial  Superiors  down 
to  date. 

It  had  been  decided  in  the  Provincial  Chapter  in  1914,  to  build  the 
Preparatory  College  in  Shelter  Island.  This  decision  of  the  Chapter 
was  rescinded,  and  the  building  erected  at  “the  Grange”  in  Dunkirk. 
The  Province  had  grown;  every  Retreat  was  filled  to  its  capacity,  and 
there  was  urgent  need  of  more  accommodations.  The  building  was  be¬ 
gun  under  difficulties  in  war-time;  material  was  high  and  labor  scarce; 
and  a  tendency  under  the  circumstances  to  retrench  expenditure  on  the 
building  wherever  possible,  did  not  add  to  its  finish  and  arrangement; 
but  this  could  not  be  helped.  Another  important  enactment  was  the 
placing  of  parishes  in  charge  of  Pastors  appointed  by  the  Provincial. 
The  parishes  as  well  as  the  Retreats  had  been  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Rectors,  and  the  change  was  made  with  a  view  to  the  interests  of 
both  charges; — the  parishes  would  have  the  undivided  attention  of  the 
Pastors;  while  the  Rectors  could  give  the  same  attention  to  their  com¬ 
munities.  But  while  the  Pastor  has  full  charge  of  the  parish,  the  Rec¬ 
tor,  as  the  Provincial’s  representative,  exercises  a  general  supervision 
over  it.  Thus  the  requirements  of  Canon  Law  are  met,  good  discipline 
is  maintained,  and  the  impressive  liturgy  and  splendid  services  are  con¬ 
ducted  in  all  parish  churches.  The  priests  in  the  parish  are  aided  in 
their  work  when  necessary,  and  are  always  able  to  keep  their  horarium 
and  join  prayer  with  work  as  the  spirit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and 
the  rule  require.  An  economic  distribution  of  time  enables  them  to 
attend  to  their  charges  faithfully  without  neglecting  their  own  spiritual 
exercises.  There  is  harmony,  as  well  as  the  beauty  of  peace,  in  the 
work  of  the  parish  and  the  Retreat.  There  is  efficiency  in  the  one, 
while  the  silence  and  order  of  the  other  are  undisturbed. 

The  Arch-Confraternity  of  the  Passion  was  introduced  by  Father 
Justin,  and  it  promises  to  be  a  great  factor  in  promoting  a  grateful 
memory  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion. 

This  suggests  a  reference  to  The  Sign,  the  official  organ  of  the  Arch- 
Confraternity  of  the  Passion,  a  National  Monthly  Magazine  begun  by 
the  Fathers  in  August,  1921.  It  will  hold  before  the  public  The  Sign 
of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  its  lessons  of  love  and  mercy  in  the  Atonement. 
Its  literary  excellence  and  range  of  subjects  have  attracted  the  atten¬ 
tion  of  the  country.  It  has  enlisted  some  of  the  best  writers  in  Europe 
and  America  for  its  pages,  and  it  is  going  to  endure. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

THE  SECRET  OF  SUCCESS 


Missions — Method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross — Great  Secret  of  Success — Home  and 

Foreign  Missions. 


THE  word  “Mission”  is  used  in  an  active  and  a  passive  sense.  In 
the  former  it  means  the  act  of  one  who  sends  another  as  am¬ 
bassador  with  a  message.  In  the  latter,  it  means  the  message 
given  the  ambassador  and  the  power  to  deliver  it  to  those  to  whom  it 
is  sent.  In  the  former  sense  we  have  the  mission  of  Our  Lord  Himself, 
the  mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  mission  of  the  Church.  In 
the  latter,  we  have  the  mission  of  the  apostles;  the  mission  of  the 
bishops,  their  successors;  the  mission  of  the  clergy,  who  share  with 
them  the  pastoral  charge;  the  mission  of  the  See  of  Peter  to  secure 
unity  of  faith  and  discipline.  In  the  pastoral  charge,  there  are  foreign 
and  home  missions,  or  apostolic  and  parochial  missions.  The  former 
are  under  the  immediate  direction  of  the  Apostolic  See;  the  latter  un¬ 
der  the  direction  of  the  bishops  in  their  several  Sees.  Home  missions 
are  ordinary  and  extraordinary.  The  ordinary  are  conducted  by  the 
parochial  clergy;  the  extraordinary,  by  the  regular  clergy.  The  lat¬ 
ter  supplement  the  work  of  the  former;  they  act  as  a  reserve  corps  to 
aid  the  parochial  clergy  in  their  pastoral  charges.  Both  have  their 
work  assigned  them  by  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  Church.  A  mission  by 
the  regular  clergy  to  aid  those  who  are  entrusted  with  the  pastoral 
charge  is  called  by  St.  Charles  Borromeo,  “an  extraordinary  means  of 
grace”  to  bring  souls  to  God.  It  is  not  a  retreat  nor  a  Lenten  course; 
it  is  not  intended  for  a  class  of  society  or  sodality.  The  mission  is 
for  all  the  people  and  is  made  by  the  whole  parish,  and  the  clergy  are 
aided  in  its  work  by  all  who  make  the  mission,  that  is,  their  faithful 
attendance  and  fervent  reception  of  the  sacraments  arouse  the  negligent 
and  help  their  conversion.  It  has  been  said  that  “one  mission  does 
more  good  than  ten  Lenten  courses.”  The  mission  appeals  to  the  heart 
as  well  as  to  the  mind;  to  the  emotional  as  well  as  to  the  rational 
nature  of  man;  to  the  sensitive  as  well  as  to  the  spiritual  faculties. 
The  sermons,  instructions,  prayers  and  other  exercises  tend  to  this.  It 
is  intended  for  all  the  people  of  the  parish;  it  is  announced  before¬ 
hand,  and  fervent  prayers  are  offered  by  priests  and  people  to  obtain 
God’s  grace  and  mercy  in  the  “acceptable  time.”  The  opening  pro¬ 
cession,  the  large  crucifix  on  the  platform;  the  missionaries,  their  piety 


247 


248 


The  Passionists 


and  zeal,  their  preparation  for  the  work  and  their  specialty  in  this  line 
of  work — all  appeals  to  the  people.  Their  interest  is  aroused,  their 
minds  are  enlightened,  their  hearts  are  moved,  they  are  drawn  to  God, 
they  repent  and  confess  their  sins.  A  good  confession  with  the  senti¬ 
ments  awakened  in  the  soul  at  this  time  restores  peace  of  conscience, 
and  grace  completes  the  work  of  conversion.  The  good  are  confirmed, 
the  indifferent  aroused,  the  sinful  restored,  reformation  effected. 

The  aid  given  the  clergy  in  their  pastoral  charges  by  a  mission  is  so 
necessary,  that  the  Second  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore  directed  the 
bishops  to  form  missionary  bands,  whose  sole  duty  would  be  “to  con¬ 
duct  missions,”  and  when  not  so  engaged,  to  devote  themselves  “to 
prayer  and  study.”  They  were  to  be  set  apart  for  this  work  “ex¬ 
clusively,”  lest  parochial  duties  impair  the  success  of  their  missions; 
and  the  Council  cautions  missionaries  not  to  meddle  in  parochial  af¬ 
fairs,  but  to  keep  to  their  own  kind  of  work.  This  was  not  intended  to 
supplant  the  work  assigned  to  the  Orders  by  the  Church,  but  to  sup¬ 
plement  it  where  the  demand  cannot  be  met  by  the  Orders  in  an  ever¬ 
growing  population.  This  was  expressly  stated  by  Cardinal  Gibbons 
to  his  clergy  in  Baltimore,  and  His  Eminence  spoke  for  the  Church  in 
America.  The  Council  enjoined  exactly  what  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
laid  down  in  his  rule  for  the  success  of  the  missions:  Prayer  and 
study  at  home,  zeal  and  edification  abroad,  are  necessary  for  this  work. 
Missionaries  must  not  be  employed  in  duties  that  would  impair  the 
success  of  the  mission. 

The  method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  approved  by  the  Church.  An  extraordinary  grace  is  attached  to 
it,  and  any  deviation  from  it  detracts  from  the  fruits  of  the  mission. 
The  traditional  character  of  the  discourses  is  regulated,  as  well  as  their 
order  and  method  of  treatment.  Learned  dissertions,  beautiful  com¬ 
positions  enhanced  by  elegant  diction  and  classical  allusions  to  please 
the  fancy;  discourses  on  “the  topics  of  the  day,”  are  simply  ruled  out. 
The  subjects  enjoined  are  the  Eternal  Truths  of  Faith  to  arouse  men 
from  lethargy  to  salutary  fear  and  lead  them  to  repentance.  Logical 
sequence  in  the  order  of  the  subjects  is  power.  It  bears  on  the  mind; 
it  reaches  the  heart;  it  moves  the  will.  Unity  of  plan  here  must  be 
followed,  no  matter  what  the  attraction  to  deviate  from  it.  An  illus¬ 
trious  Bishop  invited  a  famous  missionary  to  give  a  mission  in  his 
Cathedral.  The  missionary  took  for  his  subjects  “the  topics  of  the 
day.”  The  people  were  delightfully  entertained,  and  complimented 
the  missionary  in  the  handsomest  terms.  But  the  Bishop  said  in  sor¬ 
row:  “The  mission  has  been  a  failure,  because  ‘the  topics  of  the  day’ 
were  substituted  for  the  Eternal  Truths.  My  purpose  in  asking  for 
the  mission  was  defeated.”  Cardinal  O’Connell  has  instructed  his 
clergy  to  suspend  the  mission  when  other  topics  take  the  place  of  the 
Eternal  Truths. 


The  Secret  of  Success 


249 


In  the  method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  while  the  subjects  enjoined 
are  traditional,  their  sequence  secured,  and  treatment  simple  and  direct 
so  as  to  be  easily  understood; — the  style  is  personal;  the  composition 
one’s  own;  the  subject  is  presented  as  it  appeals  to  the  missionary 
after  deep  study,  long  meditation,  and  prayer.  But  it  must  be  well- 
prepared,  logically  arranged  and  rhetorically  presented  to  the  audience. 
Non  nova,  sed  nove  is  the  rule  here.  Hence  the  old  subject  is  newly 
presented  and  is  ever  attractive.  Each  missionary  has  new  interest  for 
his  audience  in  old  subjects  as  he  presents  them.  But  while  ample  al¬ 
lowance  is  made  for  personal  taste  and  talent  and  style;  yet  each  ser¬ 
mon  must  be  submitted  to  two  masters  in  the  art  and  receive  their  ap¬ 
proval  before  it  can  be  preached  from  the  platform  or  the  pulpit.  It 
must  be  sound  in  doctrine,  arranged  in  due  form,  and  of  a  character 
to  produce  the  results  desired  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  audience. 

While  in  many  things  the  method  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  is  like 
that  of  other  saintly  missionaries,  in  others  it  differs  from  them.  The 
distinctive  life  of  the  Passionist  and  the  purpose  of  his  work,  is  “to 
preach  Christ  and  Him  Crucified”;  to  bring  home  to  men  that  God  so 
loved  the  world  as  to  give  His  Only-Begotten  Son  for  its  ransom;  to 
bring  home  to  them  the  greatness  of  His  Love,  as  made  concrete  in  the 
Passion,  death,  and  resurrection  of  His  Divine  Son,  and  so  to  win  their 
allegiance  to  Him  by  love.  The  keynote,  the  groundwork,  of  his  per¬ 
sonal  perfection  in  the  son  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  the  zeal  which 
impels  him  to  work  for  others,  is  devotion  to  the  Passion.  It  is  his 
great  personal  devotion,  and  he  draws  his  inspiration  from  it  for  self- 
sacrifice  and  generous  consecration  to  duty.  With  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross,  after  the  Holy  Apostle,  he  should  be  able  to  say:  “That  I  may 
live  to  God,  with  Christ  I  am  nailed  to  the  Cross.  And  I  live,  now  not 
I;  but  Christ  liveth  in  me.  I  live  in  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God  who 
loved  me  and  delivered  Himself  for  me.”  He  has  studied  the  Passion; 
he  has  been  immersed  in  it;  he  realizes  the  fact  of  the  Incarnation  of 
the  Son  of  God  and  His  wondrous  love  for  man  in  the  atonement.  He 
sees  the  nature  of  sin  in  it,  the  plenitude  of  God’s  mercy,  His  pity  for 
sinners,  and  the  value  He  sets  on  souls.  No  wonder  he  speaks  on  the 
Passion  with  power,  and  that  people  see  the  love  and  mercy  of  God 
for  them  in  the  Passion  as  he  presents  it  to  them.  “The  meditation” 
on  the  Passion;  “the  motive”  on  the  Passion;  “the  sermon  on  the  Pas¬ 
sion”;  “the  appeal,  in  the  peroration,  to  Christ  Crucified”;  never  fail 
to  bring  souls  to  the  feet  of  the  Crucified,  repentant  and  confessing 
their  sins.” 

Devotion  to  the  Passion  with  him  is  not  merely  emotional;  it  is 
not  a  mere  sentiment;  it  carries  the  highest  enlightenment  to  the  mind, 
while  it  moves  the  heart.  He  wins  the  allegiance  of  men  to  God  by 
the  motive  of  love.  He  is  set  apart  by  the  Church  for  this  specific 
work;  he  is  bound  to  it  by  vow;  he  makes  his  entrance  into  life  ever- 


250 


The  Passionists 


lasting  dependent  on  it.  His  salvation  hangs  on  “a  diligent  endeavor 
to  promote  a  grateful  memory  of  the  Passion  according  to  his 
strength,”  as  enjoined  by  the  rule  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

The  Passion  as  preached  by  the  Fathers  is  the  secret  of  their  success. 
This  is  recognized  by  prelates  and  priests  and  people.  From  many 
testifying,  a  few  are  introduced  here:  Monsignor  Foley,  Rector  of 
the  Cathedral  in  Halifax,  said  to  the  superior  of  the  mission,  “This 
mission  has  had  unprecedented  success.  It  is  the  best  ever  given  here, 
and  I  account  for  its  success:  First,  by  the  edification  the  Fathers 
have  given;  their  preparation  for  Mass  together  at  an  early  hour;  their 
regularity  in  entering  the  confessional;  their  gentleness  and  helpful¬ 
ness  to  the  people  in  the  sacred  tribunal;  and  their  prayerful  prepara¬ 
tion  for  preaching.  Secondly,  by  the  sermons  on  the  Passion  of  Our 
Lord.  The  Passion  as  the  Fathers  preach  it,  reaches  the  hearts  of  the 
people  and  leads  them  to  repentance  and  a  good  life.  It  is  the  Passion 
that  matters  on  your  missions.” 

Monsignor  Whealen,  late  Rector  of  the  Newark  Cathedral,  said  to 
the  Fathers:  “Your  sermons  on  the  Passion  account  for  the  great  good 
done  by  this  mission.  The  Passion  is  the  great  secret  of  the  success 
of  your  missions.  It  brings  the  people  to  God.”  Two  young  ladies 
in  Cincinnati,  nieces  of  General  Ryan,  came  to  the  Holy  Cross  Church 
on  Good  Friday  night  to  hear  the  sermon.  When  asked  by  an  eminent 
Jesuit  Father  why  they  left  their  own  church  to  do  so,  they  answered: 
“You  do  not  preach  the  Passion  like  the  Passionist  Fathers.”  The 
Jesuit  Father  was  interested,  he  came  to  the  Rector,  and  asked  for  the 
secret  of  the  success  of  the  Fathers  in  preaching  on  this  subject.  The 
Rector  answered:  “It  is  our  specialty  in  the  Church,  and  through 
God’s  goodness  we  have  a  special  grace  for  it.”  One  more  testimony, 
that  of  the  Most  Reverend  M.  J.  Spratt,  Archbishop  of  Kingston,  On¬ 
tario,  and  the  Reverend  A.  J.  Hanley,  Rector  of  the  Cathedral.  They 
very  graciously  and  kindly  put  in  writing  what  they  said  to  the  Fathers 
at  the  end  of  the  mission:  “The  missionary  work  of  the  Passionist 
Fathers  is  to  our  mind  deserving  of  the  highest  commendation.  The 
mission  which  they  preached  in  St.  Mary’s  Cathedral,  Kingston,  On¬ 
tario,  in  the  Fall  of  1918,  was  truly  remarkable.  It  was  unique  in  this 
respect,  that  they  preached  only  the  Passion  of  Christ,  and  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  leave  a  lasting  impression  on  their  hearers.  Although 
more  than  three  years  have  elapsed  since  that  mission,  we  still  see  the 
fruits  of  their  labors,  particularly  in  the  devotion  of  the  Way  of  the 
Cross  and  in  the  number  of  frequent  communicants.  The  Passionist 
Mission  in  St.  Mary’s  Cathedral  will  long  be  remembered  by  all  who 
had  the  good  fortune  to  attend  it.”  Non-Catholics  have  repeatedly  in¬ 
quired  when  the  Fathers  on  the  mission  would  preach  on  the  Passion. 
They  wanted  to  hear  the  sermon  on  this  subject.  The  story  of  the 
Passion  and  its  lessons,  are  entirely  new  to  them  and  they  are  pro- 


The  Secret  of  Success 


251 


foundly  impressed  by  them.  The  appeal  of  the  Passion  to  repent  for 
sin  and  to  love  Our  Lord,  brings  these  poor  people  who  hunger  for 
God  and  the  truth,  to  their  knees  and  leads  them  back  to  the  Church. 

There  are  indeed  “diversities  of  graces,  but  the  same  Lord  who  work- 
eth  all  in  all.”  The  various  works  and  vocations  in  the  Church  are 
needful  and  are  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  we  must  not  detract 
from  the  beauty  and  efficiency  of  the  special  work  of  the  other  great 
Founders  and  Saints  while  admiring  that  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and 
the  grace  attached  to  it  for  his  sons. 

The  apostolate  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  is  not  restricted  to  “home 
missions,”  but  embraces  foreign  ones  as  well  as  missions  to  non-Cath- 
olics.  In  1781,  Propaganda  entrusted  to  the  Passionists  the  care  of 
Catholics  of  the  Latin  Rite  under  Turkish  rule  in  Bulgaria,  Rumania, 
and  Wallachia;  and  in  these  countries  they  have  labored  from  that 
date.  The  Catholic  people  of  these  provinces  had  suffered  untold 
cruelty  from  the  fierce  Mussulman  and  schismatic  Greek,  and  the 
Fathers  were  sent  by  the  Holy  See  to  minister  to  their  spiritual  needs. 
It  is  well-known  in  the  traditions  of  the  Congregation  that  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  and  his  brother,  Father  John  Baptist,  had  a  burning  zeal 
for  the  foreign  missions,  and  that  a  few  years  after  the  death  of  the 
Saint,  his  successor,  Father  John  Baptist  of  St.  Vincent  Ferrer,  accepted 
a  mission  to  Peking,  China,  and  had  chosen  the  Fathers  for  it,  when 
the  plan  was  changed.  It  is  recorded  that  Louis  XVI  of  France 
stepped  in  and  asked  the  Holy  See  and  the  French  Lazarists  to  Peking. 
This  was  just  prior  to  the  mission  given  the  Passionists  to  go  to  Bul¬ 
garia,  and  now,  after  a  century  and  a  half,  the  Passionists  are  in  China. 
The  Chinese  admire  Americans  and  like  their  ways.  The  success  of 
the  mission  from  Maryknoll-on-the-Hudson  was  an  agreeable  surprise 
to  the  Propaganda;  and  hence  the  action  of  the  Holy  See  in  sending 
American  Passionists  to  Hunan  in  Central  China.  The  territory  as¬ 
signed  them  is  just  north  of  the  district  in  charge  of  the  Foreign  Mis¬ 
sion  Society  of  Maryknoll,  and  south  of  that  in  charge  of  the  Maynooth 
Irish  Missionary  Society.  The  dream  and  “second  prayer”  of  St.  Paul 
have  been  realized.  The  first  was  offered  for  the  conversion  of  Eng¬ 
land;  the  second  for  his  sons  in  the  land  of  the  heathen.  He  will 
watch  over  this  mission  to  Hunan  from  his  own  Province,  and  over  the 
devoted  young  priests  who  volunteered  for  this  far-away  mission,  to 
bring  the  light  of  Christianity  to  the  people  of  China.  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  prayed  that  his  Congregation  would  extend  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth — usque  ad  infideles — and  now  his  prayer  is  granted. 

Missions  to  non-Catholics  at  home  have  engaged  the  attention  of  the 
Fathers  for  some  years;  and  several  of  them  have  specialized  in  this 
field  with  the  best  results.  For  many  years  lectures  were  given,  in¬ 
tended  chiefly  for  non-Catholics,  on  missions  lasting  for  two  weeks  or 
more;  and  the  Fathers  were  amongst  the  first  to  follow  the  Paulist 


252 


The  Passionists 


Fathers  in  missions  for  non-Catholics,  though  long  before,  as  we  have 
stated,  Father  Gaudentius  lectured  for  a  week  to  non-Catholics  after  a 
Catholic  mission.  In  the  more  recent  movement,  Father  Xavier  Sut¬ 
ton,  of  the  Western  Province,  was  the  first  Passionist  to  take  up  this 
work;  and  the  venerable  Father  Elliot,  C.S.P.,  declares  that  there  is 
none  better  in  this  line  to-day  than  Father  Sutton. 

Father  Xavier  consulted  the  most  experienced  in  dealing  with  non- 
Catholic  audiences,  as  to  choice  of  subjects,  manner  of  treatment,  and 
methods  of  reaching  them.  He  quietly  prepared  for  the  work  and 
bided  his  time.  After  a  very  successful  mission  in  St.  Raphael’s 
Church,  New  York  City,  he  was  requested  by  Father  Malachy  Cun- 
nion,  the  Rector,  to  give  a  week’s  mission  to  non-Catholics.  Father 
Cunnion  stood  for  his  method  and  assumed  responsibility  for  it  in 
every  detail.  It  was  a  departure,  at  this  date,  in  the  mission-field;  but 
Father  John  Baptist,  the  Provincial,  approved  of  it.  It  was  well 
advertised;  the  press  announced  it  handsomely;  non-Catholics  were  in¬ 
terested  in  the  subjects  announced,  and  they  came  from  every  part  of 
the  city  to  hear  them.  The  mission  was  a  great  success.  Forty-five 
were  received  into  the  church  at  the  close  of  the  lectures,  and  many 
joined  the  classes  of  instruction.  The  news  went  abroad,  and  Bishop 
Shanahan,  just  appointed  to  Harrisburg,  requested  Father  Provincial 
to  let  him  have  Father  Xavier  to  give  missions  to  non-Catholics  in  the 
territory  comprising  his  diocese.  The  request  was  granted,  and  Father 
Xavier’s  success  in  this  field  was  secured.  The  Bishop  was  delighted 
with  the  results.  The  people  were  disabused  of  their  prejudices 
against  the  Church;  they  were  charmed  with  the  beauty  of  her  doc¬ 
trine.  Our  Lord’s  abiding  Presence  and  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  the  Church  won  them.  Our  Lord’s  love  for  them  in  the 
Passion  and  His  atonement  for  their  sins — this  led  them  to  His  feet; 
many  received  the  grace  to  enter  the  Church.  Bishop  Shanahan,  with 
the  consent  of  the  Superiors  in  the  Order,  took  Father  Xavier  to  Rome 
with  him  in  1905.  They  were  very  kindly  received  by  Pius  X.  The 
Bishop  gave  His  Holiness  an  account  of  the  work  in  which  Father 
Xavier  was  engaged  for  non-Catholics  in  America.  His  Holiness 
blessed  the  work  and  gave  Father  Xavier  the  privilege  of  imparting 
the  Papal  Blessing  to  his  other  sheep  who  are  not  of  the  fold.  In  a 
formal  document  signed  and  sealed  at  the  Vatican  on  June  10,  1905, 
the  Holy  Father  graciously  extended  the  privilege  to  all  the  clergy 
engaged  in  this  work.  This  precious  document  was  handed  to  Father 
Xavier  by  Monsignor  Bressan,  the  Pope’s  private  secretary,  on  his  de¬ 
parture  from  Rome. 

The  method  followed  in  these  missions  is  that  inspired  and  out¬ 
lined  by  Cardinal  Gibbons.  A  clear  explanation  of  Catholic  Doctrine 
and  the  reasons  for  it,  is  given  in  the  simplest  language.  Other  sys- 


The  Secret  of  Success 


253 


terns  of  religion  are  never  attacked,  and  least  of  all,  are  the  upright¬ 
ness  and  sincerity  of  those  professing  them  ever  questioned.  It  is 
recorded  that  Father  Xavier’s  courtesy  to  his  audience  is  unfailing,  and 
his  lecture  now  and  then  takes  a  delightful  turn  with  just  a  hint  at 
the  amusing.  There  is  a  charm  in  his  cheery  way  and  unassuming 
dignity  that  pleases  his  audience.  The  charity  and  gentleness  of  Our 
Lord  as  counseled  by  the  Cardinal,  are  his  rule  with  these  good  peo¬ 
ple,  and  they  are  eager  to  hear  him.  He  always  distributes  the  Cath¬ 
olic  literature  at  the  railing  himself  and  drops  a  pleasant  word  to  put 
people  at  their  ease.  They  linger  for  a  little  friendly  chat  and  are 

invited  to  join  the  class  for  instruction.  He  rarely  receives  converts 

himself;  he  introduces  them  to  the  pastor  and  leaves  them  under  his 
care  for  a  course  of  instruction  which  lasts  from  six  weeks  to  two 
months.  In  large  towns  the  number  of  converts  averages  40;  in  cities 
85.  But  these  are  mostly  people  who  are  ripe  for  the  harvest — those 
who  have  been  attracted  to  the  Church,  or  good  souls  who  feel  the 

need  of  God  and  religion.  Among  the  audiences  of  700  or  800  the 

good  seed  is  sown  and  in  time  will  produce  good  fruit. 

It  is  necessary  to  advertise  in  the  local  press  and  through  “circu¬ 
lars”  to  reach  non-Catholics.  A  nicely-worded  card  of  invitation  sent 
to  the  home  through  the  mail,  with  a  list  of  subjects  inclosed,  seldom 
fails.  Coming  personally  to  the  family  at  the  home,  always  pleases 
and  awakens  interest.  The  missionary  is  in  touch  with  his  auditory 
as  they  assemble  to  hear  him.  The  Question  Box,  too,  is  helpful. 
Questions  are  taken  out  at  noon.  Those  dropped  in  afterward,  are 
held  over.  This  gives  the  afternoon  to  examine  them.  The  answers 
are  given  in  the  evening  before  the  lectures,  and  these  answers  never 
go  beyond  the  direct  question.  Vulgar  questions  are  never  read  and 
never  answered.  At  the  close  of  the  lecture  some  serious  thought  on 
the  Eternal  Truth  is  introduced  “to  move  the  will” — as,  death,  the 
value  of  the  soul,  judgment,  and  the  future  life,  etc.;  but,  above  all, 
the  love  of  Jesus  for  each  one  as  seen  in  His  Passion  and  atonement 
for  sin.  This  always  reaches  the  heart. 

The  ground  is  fallow;  it  must  be  cultivated  and  the  crop  garnered. 
Many  yearn  for  the  coming  of  that  which  is  here,  and  they  know  it  not, 
poor  people;  it  must  be  brought  home  to  them;  their  souls  are  of 
priceless  value  and  they  must  be  saved.  Non-Catholic  missions  must 
be  continued;  there  seems  a  lull  in  this  work  as  if  interest  in  it  waned 
with  its  novelty;  yet  the  harvest  is  white  for  the  reaper.  Americans 
are  willing  to  hear  the  Church.  The  noblest  and  the  best  in  the  coun- 
try  recognize  the  splendid  service  of  the  Church  in  turning  out  the 
finest  type  of  citizens.  What  could  be  handsomer  than  Mr.  Roose¬ 
velt’s  appreciation  of  “the  services  which  the  Catholic  Church  is  ren¬ 
dering  the  country  by  inculcating  the  spirit  of  reverence  for  law  and 
lawful  authority  which  is  the  foundation  of  civil  and  religious  liberty? 


254 


The  Passionists 


It  teaches  submission  to  control,  and  that  is  the  first  step  toward  self- 
control  in  the  individual,  which  is  an  indispensable  condition  for  self- 
government  in  the  community.”  Cardinal  Gibbons  recounted  a  con¬ 
versation  he  had  with  Judge  Brewster  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States.  The  influences  at  work  for  disruption  in  the  country 
were  discussed.  The  Cardinal  said  he  had  abiding  faith  in  the  good 
sense  of  the  American  people  to  defeat  every  sinister  influence  as  it 
appeared.  The  eminent  jurist  said:  “Your  Eminence,  the  Constitu¬ 
tion  of  the  United  States  and  the  Catholic  Church  will  save  the  coun¬ 
try.”  This  is  typical  of  what  the  best  Americans  know  to  be  true. 

“A  Voice  from  out  the  Fold”  shows  the  effect  of  Catholic  teaching 
on  observant,  fair,  and  honorable  American  clergymen  of  non-Catholic 
denominations.  It  is  taken  from  the  paper  read  by  a  Methodist  clergy¬ 
man  at  a  meeting  of  the  Catholic  Federation  in  Seattle.  “I  like  the 
Catholic  Church  because  it  stands  so  immovable  in  its  allegiance  to 
Jesus  Christ,  as  very  God.  None  of  its  leaders  ever  questions  the  di¬ 
vinity  of  Jesus.  I  like  it  because  it  believes  in  the  religious  training 
of  its  children,  and  at  great  sacrifice  of  time  and  money  gives  it.  I 
like  it,  because  it  stands  for  the  purity  of  home  and  the  sanctity  of 
the  marriage  vows.  1  thank  God  for  that  Church’s  strong  and  clear 
protest  against  the  cheap  divorce  mills  that  disgrace  our  American 
civilization.  I  honor  it  for  its  defense  of  the  Bible.  I  especially  thank 
God  for  the  stand  that  Church  takes  against  anarchy  on  the  one  hand, 
and  an  impossible  socialism  on  the  other.  I  go  to  sleep  every  night 
with  a  firmer  feeling  of  security  because  we  have  in  this  city  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.” 

This  tribute  from  an  honest  American  shows  a  field  white  for  the 
reaper.  The  observant  and  enlightened  are  ready  to  hear  us;  even  ig¬ 
norance  and  prejudice  give  way  to  truth.  Indifference ,  or  lack  of  con¬ 
science  in  religion,  is  a  great  difficulty  to  be  overcome,  and  God’s  grace 
alone  can  do  it.  A  fact  illustrating  this  indifference  was  told  some 
time  ago  by  Bishop  Keiley  of  Savannah.  Archbishop  Gross  when 
Bishop  of  that  See,  delivered  a  lecture  in  the  town-hall  of  Washing¬ 
ton,  Georgia.  Next  morning  Mr.  Toombs,  one  of  Georgia’s  greatest 
sons,  was  met  by  a  group  of  lawyers.  One  of  them  asked  him  if  he 
had  heard  the  Bishop’s  lecture.  He  regretted  to  say  that  it  had  been 
impossible  for  him  to  attend  it.  “Well,  Mr.  Toombs,”  said  one  of  the 
lawyers,  “the  Bishop  says  that  the  Catholic  Church  is  historically  the 
oldest  Christian  Church  and  that  it  could  be  proved  that  the  doctrines 
it  taught  to-day  were  taught  and  believed  in  the  first  three  Christian 
centuries,  and  that  its  story  could  be  traced  to  when  the  Saviour  on 
Olivet  commissioned  His  Apostles  to  go  and  teach  all  men  whatever 
He  had  commanded  them.”  “Well,”  said  Mr.  Toombs,  “that’s  all 
true;  but  the  Catholic  Church  is  d — d  unpopular  in  Georgia.”  This 
fact  needs  no  comment.  As  an  illustration  of  the  indifference  of  the 


The  Secret  of  Success 


255 


man  on  the  street:  After  a  lecture  given  by  Father  Xavier,  two  men 
on  leaving  the  Church  were  heard  discussing  it.  One  said:  “By 
George!  what  Father  Sutton  says  is  true;  but  this  is  a  free  country.” 
This  man  had  no  conscience  in  the  matter  of  religious  truth  or  divine 
revelation.  Men  profess  to  believe  in  God,  Creator  and  Judge,  and 
then  refuse  Him  obedience.  They  want  “to  roam  and  blunder  ad 
libitum ” — because  this  is  a  free  country!  Only  God’s  grace  can 
awaken  their  consciences. 

There  are  sixty  per  cent,  in  the  United  States  who  profess  no  religion 
at  all,  who  have  no  affiliation  with  any  church.  If  we  could  reach 
them  and  get  them  to  pray:  “Lord,  that  I  may  see!”  it  would  be  a 
great  gain. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 


SOME  MISSIONARIES 

A  Few  Missionaries — The  Type  of  Men  in  the  Field  after  the  Pioneers. 

Father  Alphonsus,  C.P. 

ON  April  1,  1906,  one  of  the  best  priests  in  our  Province  wa3 
called  to  his  reward.  Father  Alphonsus  was  one  of  our 
representative  men.  Born  on  March  25,  1848,  in  Wexford, 
Ireland,  of  good  Christian  parents,  Martin  Rossiter  and  Bridget  Kehoe, 
he  came  to  America  with  them  when  a  child,  and  at  the  early  age  of 
fifteen  he  entered  our  novitiate  in  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania.  This 
young  novice  was  comely  and  winsome  and  devout.  He  won  all  hearts, 
and  even  then  a  bright  future  was  the  forecast  of  our  venerable 
Founders  for  him.  He  was  professed  on  March  30,  1864.  As  a  stu¬ 
dent  he  was  remarkable  for  his  habits  of  prayer  and  industry,  and  his 
presence  was  like  sunlight  dispelling  clouds.  He  was  ordained  on 
April  1,  1871,  and  very  soon  after,  he  began  his  career  as  a  mission¬ 
ary.  He  was  a  man  of  high  and  noble  ideals.  He  had  the  loftiest 
conception  of  the  dignity  of  the  holy  priesthood,  and  he  seemed  never 
to  lose  sight  of  the  innocence  of  life  and  fidelity  to  duty  which  it 
exacts  of  those  who  have  received  its  grace.  That  he  loved  our  Con¬ 
gregation  and  fondly  cherished  its  spirit  and  traditions,  goes  without 
saying — indeed  he  was  an  ideal  Passionist. 

In  the  Spring  of  1878,  he  was  elected  Rector  of  St.  Mary’s  Retreat, 
Dunkirk,  New  York,  to  fill  out  the  unexpired  term  of  Father  Basil  of 
St.  John  the  Evangelist,  just  then  deceased.  Subsequently,  in  Chapter, 
he  was  elected  Rector  of  Holy  Cross  Retreat,  Cincinnati,  Ohio;  and 
three  years  later  he  was  made  Rector  of  St.  Paul’s  Retreat,  Pittsburgh, 
Pennsylvania.  He  filled  the  office  of  Vice-Rector  again  and  again.  In 
1889,  he  was  made  Rector  of  St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  West  Hoboken, 
New  Jersey.  At  the  following  Chapter  he  was  reelected  to  this  same 
rectorship,  but  he  declined  the  charge  now,  claiming  that  his  health 
was  such  at  times  as  to  prevent  him  from  following  the  regular  ob¬ 
servance.  He  was  a  great  sufferer  from  inflammatory  rheumatism. 
His  resignation  was  accepted,  and  he  was  assigned  to  St.  Joseph’s  Re¬ 
treat,  Baltimore,  as  Vice-Rector.  In  1905,  he  was  elected  Rector  of 
St.  Mary’s  Retreat,  Dunkirk,  New  York,  and  he  reluctantly  acquiesced, 
lest,  as  he  said,  he  should  seem  troublesome  to  his  brethren.  He  was 
a  model  superior.  Where  there  was  a  question  of  duty  or  principle,  he 

256 


Some  Missionaries 


257 


knew  no  fear;  and  though  punctual  to  the  letter  in  the  regular  observ¬ 
ance  himself,  and  exacting  almost  to  severity  with  others  on  this  point, 
he  was  yet  gentle.  The  bruised  reed  he  would  not  break  and  the  smok¬ 
ing  flax  he  would  not  quench.  He  combined  gentleness  with  strength 
in  an  admirable  degree,  and  in  this  our  brethren  thought  that  he  re¬ 
sembled  our  Holy  Founder  himself.  He  had  a  fine  sense  of  honor 
and  consciously  he  was  never  actuated  by  an  unworthy  motive.  His 
life  was  an  inspiration  to  those  with  whom  he  came  in  contact.  If  he 
seemed  severe  in  aught,  it  was  in  rebuking  what  he  regarded  as  a  lack 
of  honor  or  principle,  or,  it  may  be,  a  lack  of  piety  in  those  whom  re¬ 
ligion  had  not  led  up  to  his  own  standards. 

He  was  one  of  our  best  catechists,  and  he  never  shirked  work  on  the 
holy  missions.  He  joined  prayer  with  work,  and  his  bright  and  pleas¬ 
ant  ways  won  priests  and  people  to  him.  As  their  estimate  of  our 
humble  Congregation  is  formed  from  the  individual  Passionist,  he 
made  a  host  of  friends  among  prelates  and  priests  and  people  for  the 
Passionist  Fathers.  For  well  nigh  thirty-five  years  he  gave  missions 
and  retreats  throughout  the  country,  and  great  was  the  fruit  of  his  zeal 
and  labors  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord.  At  his  late  charge  in  Dun¬ 
kirk,  New  York,  he  spent  Christmas  Eve,  1905,  in  the  confessional  and 
worked  far  into  the  night.  He  sang  midnight  Mass,  and  at  the  close 
of  the  services  he  was  stricken  with  paralysis.  He  rallied  somewhat, 
but  he  had  a  second  stroke  later  on,  and  this  was  followed  by  alarming 
symptoms.  He  now  realized  that  he  was  incapacitated  for  work,  and 
he  placed  his  resignation  as  rector  in  the  hands  of  Very  Reverend  Fa¬ 
ther  Provincial.  His  great  vitality  came  to  his  rescue,  and  again  he 
improved.  When  able  to  travel,  Father  Provincial  took  him  to  St. 
Ann’s  Retreat,  Scranton,  Pennsylvania,  where  he  received  the  most 
delicate  care.  After  some  time,  the  physician  and  nurse  agreed  that 
there  was  one  chance  in  twenty  for  recovery,  or  at  least  improvement, 
at  St.  Agnes’  Hospital,  Baltimore,  Maryland,  where  the  climate  is 
milder  and  where  perhaps  the  best  medical  skill  in  the  country  can  be 
had. 

Father  Provincial  acquiesced  in  their  view,  and  Father  Alphonsus 
submitted  simply  as  a  matter  of  obedience,  for  he  preferred  to  be  with 
his  brethren  in  the  Retreat.  But  he  steadily  grew  weaker,  and  on  March 
25th  requested  to  receive  the  Last  Sacraments.  He  made  a  general  con¬ 
fession  and  prepared  with  the  utmost  care  to  meet  the  end.  He  lived 
on  a  week  longer.  During  those  days  of  suffering,  his  faithful  at¬ 
tendant,  the  Infirmarian,  Brother  Valentine,  whom  he  requested  to 
have  with  him,  testifies  that  he  was  most  patient  and  docile,  and  that 
from  his  pleasant  manner  with  all  who  approached  him,  few  divined 
the  pain  he  endured.  His  rosary  was  always  in  his  hand  except  when 
it  gave  place  to  the  beads  of  the  Seven  Dolors,  or  to  his  favorite  de¬ 
votion,  the  little  beads  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  On  Wednesday 


258 


The  Passionists 


afternoon,  Cardinal  Gibbons  came  out  to  see  him.  His  Eminence  was 
amazed  at  the  calmness  and  cheerfulness  of  the  dying  priest  as  he 
bade  him  a  last  farewell  and  gave  him  his  blessing.  The  Cardinal 
said  afterward  that  one  would  think  he  was  going  away  to  visit  his 
friends  and  not  to  enter  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  He  re¬ 
ceived  the  Holy  Viaticum  on  Saturday  morning  and  toward  evening 
he  grew  weaker.  The  Rector,  his  confessor,  was  summoned  to  his  bed¬ 
side.  Again  he  confessed,  and  if  unwittingly  he  had  incurred  censure 
at  any  time,  he  asked  to  be  released  from  it,  as  he  wished  to  die  in 
the  bosom  of  Holy  Church  as  one  of  her  faithful  children.  He  further 
begged  to  receive  the  blessing  in  articulo  mortis.  As  the  attendant 
physician  declared  that  he  would  live  through  the  night,  his  con¬ 
fessor  postponed  the  last  blessing  till  morning.  On  Sunday,  April  1st, 
at  8:  30,  his  confessor  was  again  at  his  bedside.  Father  Alphonsus 
was  now  sinking,  and  his  last  conscious  act  was  an  effort  to  join  his 
hands,  to  receive  the  last  blessing  and  indulgence.  Mass  was  immedi¬ 
ately  offered  at  this  hour  by  Father  Rector  to  obtain  for  him  the 
grace  of  a  happy  death.  After  Mass  the  patient  was  in  his  agony, 
and  unconscious.  The  prayers  for  the  dying  were  repeated.  Absolu¬ 
tion  was  given  him  again  and  again,  and  at  11:  10  he  quietly  passed 
away. 

Bishop  Shanahan  of  Harrisburg,  had  come  to  see  Father  Alphonsus 
during  his  last  illness,  and  now  His  Lordship  returned  to  sing  Pon¬ 
tifical  Mass  for  his  deceased  friend.  The  Cardinal-Archbishop  pro¬ 
nounced  the  last  absolution,  and  this  faithful  son  of  our  Congregation 
was  laid  to  rest  beside  his  brethren  at  Bonnie  Brae  to  await  the  final 
triumph  of  Our  Lord  over  the  enemy,  Death. 

Father  Robert,  C.P. 

On  the  6th  day  of  October,  1917,  the  Lord  called  to  Himself  this 
faithful  religious  and  zealous  missionary,  after  a  short  illness,  in  the 
sixty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  Whilst  giving  a  mission  in  the  church  of 
St.  Joseph,  Newark,  New  Jersey,  he  was  stricken  down  with  pneumonia, 
and  was  taken  to  the  Franciscan  hospital  near  by.  Though  everything 
possible  was  done  to  save  his  life,  it  was  evident  from  the  first,  that 
his  case  was  hopeless.  The  Last  Sacraments  were  accordingly  admin¬ 
istered  to  him,  and  after  an  illness  of  about  fifty-five  hours,  he  quietly 
passed  away. 

Father  Robert  was  born  in  Dunkirk,  New  York,  on  the  1st  of  Janu¬ 
ary,  1852,  of  devout  Catholic  parents.  He  received  his  primary  edu¬ 
cation  in  the  parochial  school  attached  to  St.  Mary’s  Parish,  Dunkirk, 
of  which  our  Fathers  have  charge. 

At  the  early  age  of  fifteen  he  applied  for  admission  into  our  Con¬ 
gregation,  and  being  received,  entered  upon  his  novitiate  at  Pittsburgh, 
Pennsylvania.  A  year  later  he  made  his  religious  profession,  after 


Some  Missionaries 


259 


which  he  pursued  his  studies  in  our  Retreats  at  West  Hoboken,  and 
Baltimore.  In  1874,  he  was  raised  to  the  priesthood,  and  after  a  few 
years  spent  as  Vice-Master  and  lector  of  our  students,  was  assigned 
in  1878  to  the  work  of  the  missions.  From  that  time  to  the  day  of  his 
death  he  labored  incessantly  in  the  mission  field. 

He  held  the  offices  of  Consultor  and  Rector  for  several  terms,  but 
his  life-work,  in  which  he  won  renown  for  himself,  honor  for  our 
Congregation,  and  great  glory  for  God,  was  the  giving  of  holy  missions. 
He  was  eminently  qualified  for  this  work,  possessing  in  an  exalted  de¬ 
gree  all  the  qualities  of  a  perfect  orator,  united  with  an  intense  love 
for  this  department  of  the  priestly  ministry.  During  the  thirty-nine 
years  which  he  devoted  to  this  ministry,  the  missions  and  retreats  which 
he  gave  numbered  593.  On  the  occasion  of  his  completing  his  five 
hundredth  mission,  the  Holy  Father,  Pope  Pius  X,  sent  him  an  auto¬ 
graph  letter  with  the  Apostolic  Benediction. 

As  Father  Robert’s  labors  extended  over  many  parts  of  this  country 
and  were  characterized  by  marvelous  success,  and  as  he  possessed  many 
excellent  accomplishments  and  an  attractive  personality,  he  had  scores 
of  friends  and  admirers  among  Catholics  and  non-Catholics  of  the 
laity  and  members  of  religious  communities,  the  clergy  and  the 
hierarchy,  who  fondly  cherished  his  memory. 

Father  Robert  was  not  only  one  of  the  ablest  and  most  renowned 
missioners  of  the  Province,  he  was  also  one  of  its  best  religious — 
deeply  attached  to  the  Congregation  and  devoted  to  its  interests,  and 
always  obedient  to  his  Superiors.  With  an  ardent  zeal  for  souls,  and 
an  all-consuming  desire  for  missionary  work,  he  combined  a  solid  in¬ 
terior  spirit  of  piety  and  prayer — little  suspected  by  those  who  knew 
only  the  exterior  life  of  the  far-famed  missioner. 

After  his  death  a  diary  was  found  in  his  cell  in  which  he  occasion¬ 
ally  recorded  his  resolutions,  spiritual  aspirations  and  other  secrets  of 
his  soul.  But  for  this  diary  we  never  should  have  known  the  real 
depth  of  his  ardent  faith,  fervent  piety  and  genuine  humility,  for, 
though  always  an  observant  and  edifying  religious,  he  shunned  singu¬ 
larity  and  demonstration  in  his  piety.  For  the  edification  of  the  gen¬ 
eral  reader,  we  feel  justified  in  transcribing  here  some  items  from  his 
diary. 

Under  date  of  November  21,  1870,  he  writes:  “Consecrated  myself 
to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  as  her  Slave — giving  to  her  the  merits  of 
all  /  do  to  dispose  of  as  she  pleases.”  This  Act  of  Consecration,  writ¬ 
ten  out  in  full,  and  renewed  and  signed  each  year  on  the  Feast  of 
Mary’s  Presentation,  from  1870  to  1916,  he  carried  with  him  on  the 
missions. 

Under  date  of  1882,  he  records  the  following  resolutions  made  dur¬ 
ing  his  annual  retreat,  and  to  be  observed  even  in  the  midst  of  his  mis¬ 
sionary  labors:  “To  spend  at  least  ten  minutes  each  day  during  mis- 


260 


The  Passionists 


sions  in  earnest  thought  over  my  duties.  To  make  five  visits  to  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  in  honor  of  the  Five  Wounds.  To  renew  my  holy 
vows  daily.  To  say  three  Aves  and  the  iVlemorare  daily.”  Another 
item  of  his  diary  states:  “My  Patron  Saints  are  St.  Joseph,  St.  Robert, 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Blessed  Margaret  Ala- 
coque.” 

Under  the  heading,  “My  aims  in  life,”  he  reveals  his  innermost 
soul.  He  writes:  “My  leading  idea  is  to  do  God's  will.  To  me  this 
seems  the  essence  of  sanctity.  As  a  priest — rny  best  efforts  will  be  to 
extend  God's  kingdom  on  earth.  This  is  my  highest  ambition — hence 
study,  prayer,  preaching,  confessions,  and  even  my  friendships  will 
have  this  end.  Where  sin  abounds,  I  want  grace  to  abound  yet  more. 
As  a  Passionist  Priest  my  best  efforts  of  body,  mind,  and  heart  will  be 
to  make  “ Christ  Crucified"  known.  Hence  until  death  I  hope  to  be 
able  to  give  missions,  and  want  no  office  or  occupation  interfering  with 
this.  My  hopes — to  die  in  God’s  grace,  in  the  harness,  in  my  habit,  as 
a  Passionist,  comforted  by  Mary,  Joseph  and  St.  Paul.  I  hope  to 
throw  sunshine  over  the  path  of  every  one  in  life’s  dark  and  dreary 
journey  to  the  end.  Amen.” 

Finally,  in  his  pocket,  close  to  his  heart,  he  ever  kept  the  following 
prayer  in  his  own  handwriting,  adapted  from  Cardinal  Newman’s. 

“Death-bed  Prayer — F.  Robert  C.P. 

“Oh,  my  Lord  and  Saviour,  support  me  in  my  last  hour,  in  the  strong 
arms  of  Thy  Sacraments.  Let  the  absolving  words  be  said  over  me, 
and  the  Holy  Oils  sign  and  seal  me;  and  Thine  own  Body  be  my  food, 
Thy  Blood  my  sprinkling.  Let  my  sweet  Mother  Mary  breathe  on  me 
and  whisper  peace  to  me.  St.  Joseph,  St.  Paul  and  St.  Robert,  smile 
on  me.  Obtain  for  me  to  die  in  the  faith  and  in  Thy  love.” 

His  desires  and  prayers  were  answered.  He  worked  on  the  missions 
to  the  last  and  died  in  the  harness.  It  was  whilst  hearing  confessions 
on  the  mission,  that  he  was  seized  with  the  congestive  chill  which 
ended  in  death.  And  as  the  last  hour  approached,  we  have  reason  to 
believe  that  his  Mother  Mary  and  St.  Joseph,  and  St.  Paul  and  St. 
Robert  came  to  meet  him,  to  smile  on  him  and  welcome  him  to  heaven. 

A  minute  or  so  before  he  expired,  he  looked  steadily  to  a  corner 
in  the  room  and  with  a  smile  on  his  face,  raising  his  arms  in  the  di¬ 
rection  as  if  to  welcome  some  one,  he  breathed  his  last. 

Surely,  if  Jesus  Christ  rewards  even  a  cup  of  water  given  in  His 
name,  may  we  not  sincerely  hope  that  a  rich  crown  of  glory  has  been 
bestowed  on  our  dear  Father  Robert,  who  for  thirty-nine  years 
labored  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  preaching  the  sacred  Passion  on  the 
missions  and  converting  thousands  of  poor  sinners;  may  we  not  con¬ 
fidently  believe  that  the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  souls  whom  he 
helped  to  heaven,  came,  in  turn,  to  lead  him  thither,  and  that  in  their 
company  he  will  be  happy  with  God  in  eternity. 


Some  Missionaries 


261 


Father  James,  C.P. 

Father  James  was  born  in  Youngstown,  Ohio,  August  14,  1851. 
His  parents,  William  Ryan  and  Rose  McKenna,  were  blessed  with 
strong  and  simple  piety.  To  secure  better  advantages  for  their  chil¬ 
dren  especially  in  their  religious  and  moral  training,  they  moved  to 
the  city  of  Pittsburgh  soon  after  the  first  Retreat  of  our  Province  was 
founded  in  that  city.  Here  they  were  among  the  earliest  benefactors 
of  our  Congregation  in  America.  For  years  they  came  frequently  to 
our  church  for  confession  and  Holy  Communion  and  they  were  always 
kindly  received  by  Father  Anthony  of  holy  memory.  They  were  de¬ 
voted  to  our  Holy  Founder,  and  from  him  they  received  the  favor  of 
having  their  first  child  and  only  son  enrolled  among  his  children.  In 
his  tender  years  this  child  gave  very  marked  evidences  of  a  vocation 
to  the  holy  priesthood  and  to  our  Congregation.  Nothing  gave  him 
greater  delight  than  to  serve  in  the  sanctuary,  and  after  school  hours 
he  came  regularly  to  the  monastery  for  his  Latin  lesson.  He  was 
clothed  with  the  holy  habit  on  October  26,  1868,  and  was  duly  pro¬ 
fessed  in  the  following  year.  As  a  student  he  was  remarkable  for  his 
gentleness  and  diligence.  He  was  ordained  on  May  20,  1875,  and  in 
1877  he  began  his  work  on  the  holy  missions.  For  twenty-five  years 
he  labored  with  great  success  in  this  field.  There  are  three  hundred 
missions  to  his  credit,  besides  numerous  retreats,  and  there  is  no  tell¬ 
ing  the  amount  of  good  he  did  by  his  gentle  charity  and  great  zeal. 
He  was  a  man  of  clear  judgment  and  great  practical  sense,  and  his 
decisions  were  always  correct.  He  possessed  in  a  very  marked  degree 
the  gift  of  discernment,  especially  in  the  matter  of  vocations.  People 
naturally  gave  him  their  confidences,  and  his  power  for  strengthening 
them  in  their  good  purposes  was  simply  marvelous.  There  are  many 
noble  priests  in  the  sanctuary  to-day  who  claim  that  Father  James  de¬ 
cided  their  vocations,  and  untold  num'bers  were  led  by  him  to  embrace 
the  life  of  the  counsels.  The  various  communities  whom  he  favored, 
gladly  bear  witness  to  the  fact  that  some  of  their  best  religious  were 
sent  them  by  this  good  priest. 

In  early  Autumn  of  1897,  he  gave  a  mission  in  McComb  City,  Mis¬ 
sissippi.  There  he  became  ill  with  malaria  fever,  and  from  this  date 
his  robust  health  steadily  gave  way  and  gradually  the  strenuous  work 
of  the  missions  became  too  much  for  him.  In  November,  1902,  he 
was  assigned  to  St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Baltimore,  and  was  made  chap¬ 
lain  of  St.  Mary’s  Industrial  School.  In  this  Institution  there  were 
then  six  hundred  boys,  and  of  these  about  two  hundred  are  non-Cath- 
olics.  And  here  was  the  supreme  test  of  Father  James’  priestly  zeal. 
He  loved  these  poor  boys  and  he  spent  himself  for  them.  When  there 
was  question  of  their  spiritual  advancement,  he  never  thought  of  his 
own  convenience  or  comfort.  He  studied  their  ways  and  their  weak- 


262 


The  Passionists 


ness  and  their  language.  He  understood  them  and  they  regarded  him 
as  their  friend  and  protector.  Hence,  he  won  them  from  their  wil¬ 
fulness  and  their  waywardness  and  the  Brothers  in  charge  proclaimed 
that  he  was  an  apostle  of  the  poor  boys,  and  their  relatives  claimed 
that  he  was  their  friend  and  protector.  St.  Mary’s  became  a  school  of 
virtue  as  well  as  of  industry.  No  wonder  that  Cardinal  Gibbons 
blessed  Father  James  for  his  work,  and  that  it  ever  tended  to  endear 
our  Congregation  the  more  to  His  Eminence  as  well  as  to  the  clergy  and 
laity  of  the  diocese!  At  this  time  Father  James  was  confessor  to  the 
Xavarian  Brothers  both  at  St.  Mary’s  Industrial  School  and  St.  Jo¬ 
seph’s  College.  Their  novitiate  was  attached  to  this  latter  institution 
and  the  Brothers  declare  that  his  wisdom,  zeal,  and  piety  have  borne 
admirable  fruits  in  the  religious  life  of  their  young  men.  Their  nov¬ 
itiate  prospered  under  his  guiding  hand  and  the  future  of  their  Society 
seemed  brighter  than  ever  and  God  blessed  their  work.  In  the  Spring 
of  1905,  Father  James  became  ill  with  serious  heart  trouble.  He  was 
prepared  for  death,  but  he  rallied  and  resumed  his  work.  In  their 
solicitude  for  his  complete  recovery,  as  well  as  to  show  their  apprecia¬ 
tion  of  his  work,  the  Xaverian  Provincial,  the  late  Brother  Dominic, 
and  his  assistants,  invited  him  in  July,  1905,  to  accompany  them  to 
Belgium  when  they  went  over  to  elect  their  Brother-General.  His  own 
General  and  Provincial  readily  approved  of  this,  as  they,  too,  were  so¬ 
licitous  for  his  recovery.  He  returned  home  seemingly  in  robust 
health.  But  soon  there  were  evidences  of  kidney  and  heart  trouble 
that  might  close  his  beautiful  career.  About  the  end  of  November  he 
had  a  very  severe  attack  as  a  result  of  an  effort  to  preach  to  the  boys. 
He  made  a  general  confession  and  again  prepared  for  death.  But  he 
rallied  a  second  time  and  seemed  to  improve.  On  December  20th  he 
had  a  sinking  spell  and  received  the  last  rites  of  the  Church.  The  fol¬ 
lowing  day  he  was  much  better  and  requested  to  be  taken  to  St.  Agnes’ 
Hospital,  which  is  attended  from  our  Retreat.  The  good  Father  feared 
that  he  was  interfering  with  the  regular  observance  and  giving  his 
brethren  too  much  trouble.  Father  Rector  consented  to  this  arrange¬ 
ment,  but  not  for  the  reason  alleged  by  Father  James,  as  every  mem¬ 
ber  of  the  community  was  fondly  devoted  to  him.  He  was  the  favor¬ 
ite  confessor  of  the  Retreat  and  his  cheerful  presence  seemed  to  impart 
brightness  and  peace  to  all.  At  the  hospital  he  received  the  most  deli¬ 
cate  care.  The  Superioress  had  been  sent  to  the  convent  by  Father 
James,  and  she  felt  that  she  owed  him  and  our  Congregation  a  special 
debt  of  gratitude.  Here  he  received  Holy  Communion  every  morning, 
and  his  patience  and  resignation  and  piety  and  cheerfulness  won  all 
hearts  to  him.  From  January  15th,  he  improved  steadily  under  the 
skillful  treatment  of  his  physician,  Dr.  Hill.  His  brethren  visited  him 
frequently  and  he  looked  for  the  coming  of  his  Rector  with  the  long¬ 
ing  of  a  child.  A  seeming  accident  led  the  Father  Rector  to  say  Mass 


Some  Missionaries 


263 


at  the  hospital,  on  the  morning  of  February  1st.  After  Mass  he 
brought  the  Blessed  Sacrament  to  Father  James’  room;  but  he  seemed 
so  well,  that  Father  Rector  hesitated  for  a  moment  about  giving  him 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  as  the  Viaticum.  But  he  concluded  to  do  so 
just  for  this  once.  A  little  later,  Father  Rector  visited  him  in  his 
room  and  chatted  with  him  for  fifteen  minutes.  He  seemed  quite  well, 
but  disposed  to  sleep.  He  said  that  he  would  rest  till  8:  30,  and  then 
have  some  breakfast.  Father  Rector  took  his  leave.  It  was  a  last 
farewell.  Father  James  arose  at  8:  30,  put  on  his  habit,  which  he  was 
glad  to  be  able  to  wear  again,  and  he  was  brighter  than  usual  when 
the  nurse  came  with  a  light  breakfast.  But  suddenly  before  he  tasted 
it,  a  turn  for  the  worse  came.  The  alarm  was  given,  and  the  Sister  in 
charge  rushed  to  his  room.  With  her  came  two  priests,  who  were  in 
the  same  hall.  They  hardly  had  time,  one  to  give  him  absolution,  the 
other  the  last  blessing,  when  his  heart  ceased  beating.  In  less  than 
fifteen  minutes  the  end  came,  and  this  good  Father  passed  to  his  re¬ 
ward.  A  message  was  quickly  telephoned  to  the  Retreat,  that  Father 
James  was  worse,  and  Father  Rector  hurried  his  confessor  away  and 
followed  immediately  after,  himself.  But  all  was  over  when  they 
reached  the  bedside  of  their  friend  and  companion  and  confessor. 
Never  have  they  known  preparation  made  more  carefully  for  death 
than  that  made  by  Father  James;  never  have  they  known  a  more  peace¬ 
ful  and  holy  death  than  his.  Cardinal  Gibbons,  the  clergy  and  all 
the  Religious  Communities  of  Baltimore  showed  their  great  regard  for 
Father  James,  and  their  sympathy  for  our  brethren  in  the  loss  which 
they  sustained.  Messages  of  condolence  came  from  far  and  near. 
The  funeral  was  very  largely  attended,  and  none  seemed  to  feel  their 
loss  more  keenly  than  the  poor  boys  of  St.  Mary’s  Industrial  School. 
The  hearts  of  all  went  out  in  tenderest  sympathy  to  Father  James’ 
sister,  the  only  one  of  the  family  now  left  to  mourn  him. 

Father  James  loved  our  Congregation  devotedly,  and  he  clung 
fondly  to  its  holy  and  venerable  traditions,  and  now  may  we  hope  that 
he  is  at  rest  with  the  elect  of  God,  and  that  in  heaven  he  will  join  our 
Holy  Founder  and  the  other  saintly  Passionists  who  went  before  him, 
in  asking  a  continuance  of  God’s  blessing  for  our  Congregation  and 
especially  for  our  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

Father  Bonaventure,  C.P. 

In  Father  Bonaventure,  the  American  Province  lost  one  of  its  ablest 
men,  a  truly  devoted  son  of  the  Congregation  and  an  indefatigable 
laborer  in  the  Lord’s  vineyard. 

He  was  known  in  the  world  as  James  Brown,  and  was  born  in  Prov¬ 
idence,  Rhode  Island,  January  11,  1847.  His  parents,  Eli  Brown  and 
Lucy  Williams,  were  of  the  old  Puritan  stock,  and  the  whole  family 
belonged  to  the  Unitarian  sect.  When  he  was  about  eighteen  years 


264 


The  Passionists 


old,  he  associated  much  with  Catholics  and  was  greatly  impressed  by 
their  good  example.  He  was  thus  led  to  attend  a  mission  given  by  our 
Fathers  in  his  native  city,  in  the  course  of  which  he  was  enlightened  by 
divine  grace  to  see  the  truth  and  the  beauty  of  Catholicity,  and  in  the 
face  of  strong  opposition  he  embraced  our  Holy  Faith.  He  was  bap¬ 
tized  at  the  close  of  the  mission,  March  25,  1866.  At  that  time,  and 
especially  in  that  seat  of  Puritanism,  converts  were  few  and  the  Cath¬ 
olics  were  nearly  all  Irish  or  of  Irish  descent;  so,  when  young  Brown 
entered  the  Church,  he  was  ostracized  by  his  former  associates  and  dis¬ 
owned  by  his  family.  But  the  good  Irish  people  received  him  with 
open  arms,  and  he  soon  became  more  Irish  than  the  Irish  themselves, 
adopting  their  ways  and  even  their  peculiarities  of  speech  to  such  an 
extent  that  ever  after  he  was  thought  to  be  an  Irishman  born.  Nor 
did  he  give  himself  any  concern  to  rectify  this  impression,  for  he  was 
always  loathe  to  speak  of  his  Protestant  origin  or  refer  to  his  con¬ 
version.  Notwithstanding  the  harsh  treatment  he  received  from  his 
family,  he  always  remained  devoted  to  them,  and  at  last  had  the  con¬ 
solation  of  bringing  into  the  Church  his  brother,  Artemus.  Two  years 
after  his  own  conversion,  he  made  his  profession,  March  1,  1869.  In 
February,  1874,  he  was  ordained  a  priest.  In  the  following  year, 
whilst  studying  sacred  eloquence,  his  Superiors  noticed  his  accurate 
knowledge  of  dogmatic  and  moral  theology,  the  clearness  of  his  ideas, 
and  his  facility  in  expressing  them,  and  chose  him  for  missionary  work 
as  a  catechist.  From  that  day  till  his  death  his  highest  ambition  was 
to  be  a  catechist  who  “need  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  handling  the 
word  of  truth.”  At  home  and  abroad  he  studied  incessantly  to  per¬ 
fect  himself  in  this  branch  of  missionary  duty.  He  learned  sufficient 
French  and  Italian  to  read  the  most  approved  catechists  in  those  lan¬ 
guages.  His  extensive  knowledge  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Church,  and 
his  eagerness  to  read  new  theological  textbooks,  were  effects  of  the 
same  ambition.  Bishops  and  priests  recognized  in  him  a  finished  cat¬ 
echist,  and  however  eloquent  his  companions  might  be  as  preachers, 
none  could  hold  the  attention  of  an  audience  more  closely  than  Father 
Bonaventure  with  his  plain,  practical  instructions,  containing  the  very 
pith  of  the  Church’s  teaching,  and  clothed  in  language  chaste  and 
terse  and  wonderfully  pleasing.  In  his  strong,  earnest  character  there 
was  a  dash  of  quaintness  which  was  perceptible  in  everything  he  did  or 
said.  Bishops  and  priests  admired  him  for  his  learning  and  his  zeal 
for  souls.  On  missions,  though  for  years  suffering  from  inflammatory 
rheumatism,  he  never  missed  an  exercise  nor  curtailed  an  instruction, 
though  at  times  he  had  to  be  helped  to  the  platform  and  remain 
seated  on  a  chair.  His  confessional  was  always  thronged  with  men; 
he  seemed  to  have  a  special  attraction  for  them,  and  his  patient  care 
in  guiding  them  won  their  hearts.  The  esteem  entertained  for  him 
was  evidenced  at  the  time  of  his  death,  when,  from  all  parts  of  the 


Some  Missionaries 


265 


country,  prominent  men  gave  expression  to  their  sorrow  at  his  loss. 

As  a  religious,  he  was  beloved  by  his  brethren;  his  wide  experience, 
his  interesting  anecdotes,  his  ready  wit,  but  more  than  all,  his  genuine 
charity,  made  him  dear  to  them.  He  loved  to  wait  on  the  sick,  and 
even  when  suffering  himself,  he  would  sit  up  night  after  night  tending 
them.  He  was  a  very  humble  man;  he  never  sought  honors,  and  al¬ 
ways  considered  himself  the  last  and  least  in  the  community.  He  was 
particularly  noted  for  his  obedience,  and,  in  this  respect,  endeared 
himself  to  his  Superiors,  who  could  always  rely  on  his  fidelity.  He 
often  said  that  obedience  was  the  only  virtue  he  possessed,  and  that 
without  it  no  man  could  claim  the  title  of  religious. 

Five  years  before  his  death,  Bright’s  disease  made  its  appearance, 
but  he  continued  his  labors  till,  after  a  series  of  seven  missions  in 
Texas  and  Florida,  he  came  home  a  confirmed  invalid.  Seeing  that 
the  disease  must  prove  fatal,  he  asked  that  his  old  companion  and  con¬ 
fessor  might  see  him  and  prepare  him  for  death  while  he  still  enjoyed 
the  full  use  of  his  reasoning  powers.  Having  thus  prepared  himself, 
he  seemed  to  rally  somewhat  and  was  sent  to  our  Retreat  in  Dunkirk. 
In  a  short  time,  however,  the  end  came,  and  Father  Bonaventure,  after 
thirty-two  years  spent  in  the  Congregation,  more  than  twenty  of  which 
were  employed  in  giving  Missions,  fortified  by  the  sacraments  of  the 
Church  and  fully  resigned  to  God’s  will,  went  peacefully  and  hopefully 
to  his  rest  on  the  19th  day  of  January,  1900. 

Father  Maurice,  C.P. 

In  February,  1894,  tidings  were  received  by  cable  from  Buenos 
Aires  of  the  death  of  the  Reverend  Maurice  Smith,  Passionist.  Father 
Maurice,  whose  secular  name  was  Theodore  Dehon  Smith,  was  a  son 
of  the  late  General  Kilby  Smith,  who  made  an  honorable  record  as  a 
Federal  Commander  in  the  Civil  War,  notably  as  General  Grant’s 
Chief  of  Staff  in  the  Mississippi  Campaign. 

Father  Maurice  was  born  in  Nac-o-cheek  in  Logan  County,  Ohio,  on 
the  1st  of  January,  1857,  and  was  therefore  thirty-seven  years  old  at 
the  time  of  his  death.  The  family  moved  to  Philadelphia  during  his 
boyhood.  Entering  business  while  yet  young,  he  obtained  a  lucrative 
position  in  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad  Company.  But  feeling  himself 
called  to  higher  things,  he  resigned  the  prospect  of  a  successful  career 
in  the  world  and  on  his  twenty-first  birthday  entered  the  Passionist 
novitiate  at  Pittsburgh.  He  was  ordained  to  the  priesthood  on  March 
1,  1885,  and  was  almost  immediately  employed  in  active  work.  After 
taking  part  in  missions  in  various  dioceses,  he  was  appointed  professor 
of  Belles  Lettres  in  the  Passionist  monastery  at  Normandy,  Missouri, 
where  he  remained  until  he  offered  himself  in  1889  for  the  South 
American  mission.  In  October  of  that  year  he  sailed  with  some  com¬ 
panions  for  Rome  and  then  for  Buenos  Aires.  For  a  time  he  labored 


266 


The  Passionists 


with  energy  on  the  missions  in  this  distant  field,  and  with  unusual  suc¬ 
cess,  winning  all  hearts  by  the  magnetism  of  his  character  and  the 
charm  of  his  spoken  words.  But  symptoms  of  heart  disease,  which 
had  been  long  suspected,  began  to  develop  themselves  in  an  alarming 
manner,  and  he  gradually  sank,  facing  the  certainty  of  approaching 
death  with  a  beautiful  resignation  until  as  we  have  learned,  he  expired 
on  the  15th  of  February,  1894. 

In  Father  Maurice  Smith  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion  lost  one 
of  its  valued  members.  Tall  and  slender  in  person  with  aquiline  fea¬ 
tures,  his  appearance  and  manner  at  once  arrested  attention.  He  had 
devoted  himself  in  particular  to  the  study  of  literature,  and  had  ac¬ 
quired  an  admirable  English  style,  which  showed  itself  even  in  his 
conversation,  and  to  which,  as  a  preacher,  his  delivery  gave  marked 
effect.  But  it  was  only  after  long  acquaintance  that  the  beauty  of  his 
character  made  its  full  impression  upon  those  who  were  privileged  to 
become  his  friends.  He  was  indeed  a  most  lovable  man.  Gifted  with 
a  fine  intelligence  and  a  generous  soul,  he  always  aimed  at  the  high¬ 
est  ideals.  Perhaps  his  most  marked  characteristic  was  a  noble  and 
quiet  disdain  of  all  things  mean.  Gentle  in  his  ways,  courteous  in  his 
words,  sparkling  with  ready  humor,  yet  charitable  in  all  his  thoughts, 
he  was  the  type  of  a  well-bred  gentleman,  the  Christian  scholar,  and 
the  true  religious.  Through  letters  from  his  friends  in  Buenos  Aires, 
and  from  the  testimony  of  one  of  them  who  lately  returned  from  that 
distant  city,  we  know  with  what  calmness  he  bore  his  fatal  illness,  and 
with  what  fortitude,  and  even  tranquil  joy,  he  awaited  his  end.  Cut 
off  in  his  prime,  he  was  one  whom  it  is  hard  to  lose.  May  his  mem¬ 
ory  be  kept  in  benediction. 

On  Wednesday,  February  21,  1894,  a  solemn  High  Mass  of  Re¬ 
quiem  was  sung  at  the  Cathedral  in  Philadelphia  by  Reverend  Father 
Robert,  C.P.,  with  Reverend  Father  Wall  of  St.  Dominic  as  Deacon  and 
Reverend  D.  J.  Brangol  of  St.  Patrick  as  Sub-deacon,  and  Reverend 
Father  J.  F.  McQuade  as  Master  of  Ceremonies.  At  the  conclusion  of 
the  Mass,  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop,  who  had  occupied  his 
throne  during  the  Mass,  gave  absolution. 

Father  Robert,  clad  in  the  simple  black  habit  of  the  Passionists, 
preached  a  sermon  in  which  he  depicted  the  earnest  faith,  the  patient 
submission,  the  undaunted  courage  with  which  Father  Maurice  had 
borne  heavy  trials.  He  gave  the  testimony  of  his  brethren  to  his  holy 
life  and  death,  and  said  that  thousands  would  bless  his  memory.  He 
was  a  hero  and  a  martyr  of  zeal  in  the  missionary  field. 

These  are  given  as  types.  Many  other  saintly  and  zealous  priests 
who  labored  in  the  missionary  field  could  be  named;  but  for  the 
present  these  are  given  as  illustrations.  The  list  may  be  given  later  on 
for  the  edification  and  emulation  of  their  successors  now  laboring  to 
garner  the  harvest  of  souls. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

ST.  MARY’S,  DUNKIRK 


St.  Mary’s  Retreat,  Dunkirk,  New  York — Early  Record — Grotesque  Insult  to 

St.  Patrick. 

IN  ANY  narrative,  digressions  that  detract  from  interest  in  the 
theme  are  out  of  place;  hence  accounts  of  the  Retreats  of  the 
Order  in  America  were  reserved  till  they  could  be  introduced 
without  lessening  interest  in  the  general  narrative.  They  will  now  be 
given  in  the  succeeding  Chapters,  and  will  be  limited  to  what  is  of 
general  interest.  What  is  merely  local  and  not  of  general  interest  is 
left  to  other  annalists.  After  St.  Paul’s  Retreat  in  Pittsburgh,  Penn¬ 
sylvania,  the  next  in  order  of  foundation  was  St.  Mary’s  in  Dunkirk, 
New  York. 

The  earliest  Catholic  event  recorded  of  this  town  is  a  visit  of  the 
Right  Reverend  John  Timon,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Buffalo,  in  1848,  ac¬ 
companied  by  Reverend  Thomas  McEvoy.  As  there  was  no  place  in 
Dunkirk  suitable  for  Divine  Service,  Mr.  Devereaux  offered  his  car¬ 
riage  to  the  Bishop  and  they  drove  to  his  home  in  Fredonia  near  by. 
Here  the  Bishop  offered  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  preached  to  the 
little  congregation  and  baptized  several  converts.  Long  before  a 
settlement  had  been  made  in  Dunkirk,  French  missionaries  visited  the 
locality  and  ministered  to  the  Indians  and  French.  And  prior  to  the 
arrival  of  the  first  passenger  train  from  New  York  over  the  Erie  Rail¬ 
road,  a  goodly  number  of  Catholics  had  settled  in  the  town,  and  Mass 
was  offered  in  the  home  of  William  O’Neil  on  Front  Street.  This  ar¬ 
rangement  continued  till  a  temporary  church  was  erected.  In  1850, 
the  Devereaux  family  offered  a  plot  of  ground  on  West  Front  Street 
for  this  purpose,  but  for  some  reason  the  church  was  not  built  on  it. 
In  1851,  the  Bishop  purchased  a  strip  of  land  on  Second  Street  be¬ 
tween  Robin  and  Plover  Streets  and  there  a  mission  chapel  was  con¬ 
structed  and  the  Reverend  W.  Lennon  appointed  pastor.  A  few 
months  later,  he  was  succeeded  by  Reverend  Peter  Colgan,  not  yet  a 
year  ordained.  The  completion  of  the  Erie  Railroad  to  Dunkirk, 
brought  many  accessions  to  the  Catholic  population.  It  was  the  term¬ 
inus  of  the  Erie  Railroad  and  a  shipping  point  to  the  Great  Lakes. 
Soon  the  need  of  a  better  location  and  a  new  church  was  felt;  a  sub¬ 
scription  list  was  opened  in  1853,  and  the  names  of  440  are  found  on 
it — all  of  Celtic  origin.  Mrs.  Ann  Devereaux  was  the  most  generous 

267 


268 


The  Passionists 


contributor.  Bishop  Timon  visited  Dunkirk  in  1851  and  1852.  He 
confirmed  large  classes  of  children  and  many  adults.  He  saw  a  great 
future  for  Dunkirk,  and  he  encouraged  the  priest  and  the  people  to  go 
on  with  their  plans  and  build  a  handsome  and  substantial  church  to 
accommodate  the  growing  congregation.  The  present  site  on  Wash¬ 
ington  Avenue  was  purchased  on  July  2,  1852,  and  in  the  following 
year  about  the  same  date,  the  corner-stone  was  laid  by  the  Vicar-Gen¬ 
eral,  Very  Reverend  Peter  Bede. 

The  new  church,  St.  Mary’s,  was  sufficiently  advanced  to  have  Mass 
offered  in  it  for  the  first  time  on  the  feast  of  St.  Patrick,  March  17, 
1854.  It  was  ready  for  dedication  on  November  12,  of  the  same  year. 
Bishop  Timon  was  in  Rome  at  this  date  for  the  definition  of  the  dogma 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  and  Bishop  Young  of  Erie  dedicated 
the  church  and  preached  the  sermon;  while  Father  Bede,  the  Adminis¬ 
trator,  sang  the  Mass.  There  was  a  large  audience  of  Catholics  and 
non-Catholics  present,  and  they  listened  with  wrapt  attention  to  the 
sermon,  which  was  one  of  great  beauty  and  force,  on  the  Unity  of  the 
Church.  A  select  choir  came  from  Buffalo  and  added  to  the  attraction 
of  the  occasion.  It  was  a  day  of  joy  and  triumph  for  the  people  of 
St.  Mary’s.  The  church  is  of  pointed  Gothic  style  and  was  designed 
by  Mr.  P.  C.  Keeley,  who  built  the  noble  Cathedrals  of  Providence  and 
Hartford  and  the  church  of  the  Passionist  Fathers  in  West  Hoboken, 
New  Jersey.  While  St.  Mary’s  was  a  wonder  in  its  day,  Mr.  Keeley 
kept  in  mind  the  slender  means  of  the  congregation,  and  there  was  less 
ornament  in  it  than  is  usually  found  in  Gothic  churches. 

While  in  Rome  in  1854,  Bishop  Timon  called  on  the  General  of  the 
Passionists  and  made  the  request  that  the  second  foundation  of  the 
Order  in  America  be  in  the  diocese  of  Buffalo.  Father  General  prom¬ 
ised  the  Bishop  that  the  Fathers  in  Pittsburgh  would  be  directed  to 
accede  to  the  request.  On  returning  home,  the  Bishop  called  on  the 
Fathers  and  told  them  of  the  promise  made  by  Father  General.  The 
Fathers  cheerfully  acquiesced,  but  asked  the  Bishop  to  give  them  a 
little  more  time,  as  they  were  still  few  in  number.  Later  on,  the 
Bishop  asked  to  have  one  of  the  Fathers  come  and  give  a  retreat  to 
his  clergy,  and  Father  Gaudentius  was  assigned  to  this  work.  The 
Bishop  immediately  requested  this  Father  to  give  a  mission  in  the 
Cathedral.  Both  the  retreat  and  mission  were  so  satisfactory  to  priests 
and  people,  and  their  fruits  gave  the  Bishop  so  much  joy,  that  he 
urged  his  claim  again  to  have  the  Fathers  come  to  the  diocese.  The 
matter  was  taken  up  at  once;  several  sites  were  considered;  the  Bishop 
favored  Dunkirk,  while  leaving  the  freedom  of  choice  to  the  Fathers, 
and  they  agreed  on  Dunkirk.  Father  Colgan,  after  nine  years  of 
faithful  work  in  Dunkirk,  was  transferred  to  the  Cathedral  in  Buffalo 
on  April  19,  1860,  and  on  the  20th,  the  second  Sunday  after  Easter, 


269 


St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk 

the  Passionist  Fathers  took  charge  of  St.  Mary’s.  Father  Albinus  was 
the  first  of  the  Fathers  in  charge  of  the  congregation.  Fathers  John 
Baptist  Baudinelli  and  Andrew  McGurgan  were  assigned  as  his  as¬ 
sistants,  with  Brother  Boniface  Feld  to  superintend  domestic  arrange¬ 
ments.  The  people  loved  Father  Colgan.  He  was  energetic,  perse¬ 
vering  and  very  genial,  and  he  accomplished  more  than  mere  recital 
can  tell.  He  had  endeared  himself  to  his  flock  and  separation  was 
hard  for  both.  But  he  was  destined  for  other  great  works  in  the  dio¬ 
cese,  while  Providence  was  preparing  the  way  for  still  higher  blessings 
for  St.  Mary’s  and  its  attendant  missions. 

Father  Albinus  at  this  time  was  master  of  the  English  language,  and 
he  had  received  a  thorough  training  for  parochial  work  at  Loretto, 
Pennsylvania.  He  was  magnetic,  eloquent,  full  of  energy  and  zeal, 
and  very  soon  he  had  won  the  good  will  of  the  people  and  had  them 
interested  in  everything  he  took  up  for  the  welfare  of  the  church. 
They  were  quickly  reconciled  to  the  new  arrangement.  Parochial 
events,  as  culled  from  the  old  records,  at  this  early  date  are  like  those 
of  a  well-organized  parish  in  our  day.  A  summary  of  them  though 
local,  will  be  interesting  here: 

1st.  May  devotions  inaugurated,  with  beautiful  May  crowning  at 
the  close  of  the  devotions. 

2nd.  Lecture  by  Bishop  Timon  on  the  State  of  Disembodied  Spirits 
after  Death  until  the  Judgment. 

3rd.  Opening  of  boys’  school. 

4th.  Formation  of  choir  for  High  Mass  on  Sunday. 

5th.  Outing  for  the  children  at  the  lighthouse,  June  5th,  beginning 
with  Mass  at  7 :  30,  and  ending  with  prayers  in  the  church  at  6 :  00  p.  M. 

6th.  Mission  opened  June  10th,  to  last  for  two  weeks,  by  Father 
Gaudentius  and  Father  Anthony. 

7th.  Picnic  on  July  4th  for  the  benefit  of  the  orphans  and  school, 
at  Silver  Creek. 

8th.  Two  lectures  in  August  by  the  Reverend  D.  W.  Cahill,  Erin’s 
famous  champion. 

9th.  Excursion  late  in  August  to  Buffalo  by  boat.  Father  Albinus 
was  strong  on  temperance,  and  a  committee  was  charged  to  see  that 
there  was  no  infringement  during  the  outing. 

10th.  Spire  on  the  church  tower  finished. 

11th.  Schools  re-opened  in  September  on  an  improved  scale,  with 
a  select  class  at  the  convent  taught  by  Mother  Anastasia. 

12th.  Confirmation  and  lecture  by  Bishop  Timon. 

13th.  Novena  for  the  Feast  of  the  Holy  Rosary,  and  Triduum  for 
the  Feast  of  Blessed  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

14th.  Novenas  for  the  Feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  and 
Christmas. 


270 


The  Passionists 


15th.  Father  John  Baptist  placed  in  charge  of  schools  and  children. 

16th.  Festival  on  New  Year’s  evening  to  assist  good  people  suffer¬ 
ing  during  the  hard  winter. 

17th.  Night  school  opened  for  working  boys  and  girls. 

18th.  Organization  of  St.  Mary’s  Temperance  Society,  famous  in 
the  annals  of  the  parish. 

19th.  Organization  of  St.  Aloysius  Temperance  Society. 

20th.  Celebration  of  St.  Patrick’s  Day.  The  Feast  itself  fell  on 
Sunday  and  the  festivities  continued  for  two  days.  On  the  first  day, 
the  Military  Company  and  the  two  Temperance  Societies  received 
Holy  Communion  in  a  body.  On  the  second  day,  Solemn  High  Mass 
at  10:  30  and  immediately  after  Mass  a  grand  parade  through  the 
town,  headed  by  the  Emmet  Band,  “St.  Mary’s  Own.”  In  the  evening 
there  was  a  banquet  at  Union  Hall  and  a  great  display  of  oratory, 
and  several  famous  orators  of  old  St.  Mary’s  Temperance  Society 
were  discovered  that  evening.  It  brought  the  first  year  of  Father  Al- 
binus’  administration  to  an  end. 

The  last  of  the  old  guard  of  St.  Mary’s,  Mr.  John  O’Brien,  gave  the 
writer  an  account  of  the  welcome  given  the  Fathers  on  their  arrival 
in  Dunkirk.  Captain  Barrett  directed  everything.  He  visited  the 
Fathers  in  Pittsburgh  before  they  came  to  Dunkirk,  to  assure  them  of 
a  kindly  welcome,  and  he  and  a  corps  of  other  gentlemen,  the  youngest 
among  them  John  O’Brien  himself,  did  everything  in  their  power  to 
make  the  Fathers  welcome  and  to  aid  them  in  their  work.  They  fur¬ 
nished  the  home  and  put  the  house  in  order  for  them.  John  O’Brien 
said:  “The  Fathers  grew  in  the  esteem  of  the  people;  their  work  in 
the  parish  was  divine;  the  change  wrought  was  like  that  from  earth 
to  heaven;  Father  Albinus  was  revered  as  a  saint;  the  leading  families 
responded  splendidly  to  his  appeals;  they  entered  the  various  Socie¬ 
ties;  others  fell  into  line  and  their  new  associations  worked  a  wonder¬ 
ful  change,  for  it  was  in  them  to  be  good.  Father  Guido  was  a  gen¬ 
tleman  and  a  Roman,  as  well  as  a  good  priest.  Non-Catholics  had 
great  respect  for  him.  Among  the  parishioners  John  Madigan,  Sr.,  was 
the  best  educated  man  in  western  New  York;  and  the  ‘Americans’  rec¬ 
ognized  the  fact  and  consulted  him.  He  was  handsome  in  his  day, 
a  superb  horseman,  and  our  Grand  Marshal  on  St.  Patrick’s  Day. 
Men  like  him,  and  we  had  many,  thank  God,  lived  down  the  calumny 
and  reproach  with  which  British  propaganda  followed  us  to  America. 
Captain  Barrett  was  a  prince  among  men  and  we  loved  him.”  Here 
the  old  man’s  voice  faltered  and  his  eyes  were  moist.  But  he  regained 
his  composure  and  in  a  lighter  vein  recounted  an  amusing  incident  of 
the  pioneer  days  in  Dunkirk.  “One  St.  Patrick’s  Day,  early  in  the 
morning,  a  young  Irishman  going  home  from  Mass,  noticed  something 
unusual  on  a  telegraph  pole  as  he  approached  the  post-office  on  Center 
Street.  Coming  closer,  he  saw  a  picture  of  St.  Patrick  with  cope  and 


271 


St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk 

mitre  and  stole,  nailed  to  the  pole.  The  Saint  wore  the  pectoral  cross; 
but  round  his  neck  there  was  tacked  a  string  of  small  potatoes.  It 
was  an  insult  to  the  Saint,  and  a  sly  reflection  on  his  people  of  Erin. 
Of  course,  it  was  grotesque  and  amusing,  but  for  the  irreverence  to 
St.  Patrick.  Well,  our  young  friend  hurried  home;  secured  a  good 
sharp  axe  and  returned  to  the  scene  of  the  sacrilege.  He  took  off  his 
hat  and  coat,  and  after  bowing  to  the  Saint,  he  began  to  hew  down  the 
pole.  He  had  nearly  finished  his  task  when  discovered.  He  was 
placed  under  arrest  and  taken  to  the  lock-up.  The  news  spread  quickly 
and  there  was  intense  feeling  over  the  incident.  Mr.  John  Doherty, 
one  of  our  most  respectable  citizens,  then  young,  dashing,  and  fearless, 
collected  a  number  of  young  men  like  himself.  They  went  to  the 
prison,  broke  it  open,  and  released  the  prisoner.  They  dared  the  civic 
authorities  to  re-arrest  him;  but  these  thought  discretion  the  better 
part  of  valor.  John  Doherty  won  the  day  for  St.  Patrick. 

No  man  has  left  a  name  more  honored  in  Dunkirk  than  Captain 
Barrett.  He  was  before  all  a  Catholic  gentleman — true  to  God,  true  to 
conscience,  and  therefore  true  to  the  country  of  his  adoption — even 
to  “the  supreme  sacrifice.”  He  was  typical  of  a  class  from  fine  old 
families  of  his  native  land.  He  was  born  in  Ballynook,  County  Mayo, 
March  17,  1832.  When  fifteen,  driven  by  misrule  in  his  own  land,  he 
came  with  his  mother  and  younger  brother  and  sister  to  the  United 
States,  to  struggle  for  existence  here.  He  was  poor,  Irish  and  a  Cath¬ 
olic,  and  England’s  propaganda  in  America,  made  these  qualities  a  re¬ 
proach  and  stigma.  With  hard  bitterness  she  followed  her  victims, 
and  would  crush  them  here  with  derision  and  a  sneer — “the  Hotten¬ 
tots!”  Young  Barrett’s  native  talents  and  sterling  honesty  brought 
him  to  the  front.  As  a  lad  he  was  recognized  by  Mr.  Minot,  super¬ 
intendent  of  the  Erie  Railroad,  and  his  advancement  was  rapid. 
President  Buchanan  made  him  post-master  of  Dunkirk.  He  now  or¬ 
ganized  a  Military  Company  called  “The  Jackson  Guards.”  They 
were  an  independent  Company  and  Barrett  was  commander.  Scarcely 
had  Fort  Sumter  fallen  when  he  was  on  the  way  to  Fort  Scott  with 
his  Company.  They  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  Battle  of  Williams¬ 
burg,  Pennsylvania,  and  while  leading  his  men  during  the  engagement, 
the  gallant  captain  fell  mortally  wounded,  on  May  8,  1862.  His  body 
was  brought  to  Dunkirk  by  Thomas  Horan,  one  of  his  men.  As  he 
could  neither  hire  nor  commandeer  help,  he  was  forced  to  carry  the 
body  of  his  beloved  captain  in  his  arms  for  miles,  and  amid  incredible 
difficulties  carried  out  the  commission  given  him  by  the  Company. 

Captain  Barrett’s  funeral  was  the  greatest  tribute  of  respect  ever 
given  any  man  in  western  New  York.  St.  Mary’s  did  her  best  to  honor 
her  noble  son  and  to  comfort  the  bereaved  mother.  Catholic  and 
non-Catholic  vied  with  each  other  in  honoring  the  hero.  He  died  in 
the  arms  of  the  priest  on  the  battlefield,  strengthened  by  the  graces  of 


272 


The  Passionists 


the  holy  sacraments,  with  an  act  of  love  of  God  on  his  lips.  True  to 
the  country  of  his  adoption,  one  of  nature’s  noblemen,  whom  all  loved 
and  whom  each  mourned  as  a  personal  friend — is  it  surprising  that 
after  so  many  years  the  tears  come  unbidden  to  the  eyes  of  his  com¬ 
rades  when  his  name  is  spoken?  He  was  buried  with  military  honors; 
the  church  was  crowded,  the  eulogy  superb,  the  grief  intense.  In  his 
eulogy  it  was  said:  “Captain  Barrett  was  simple,  guileless,  brave,  and 
affectionate;  he  was  manly  and  talented,  of  pleasing  manners,  and 
courtly  address.  He  was  always  a  Catholic  and  never  ashamed  to 
practice  his  religion  under  any  circumstances.  He  won  an  enviable 
position  in  life  and  honorable  distinction  in  death.  He  died  a  hero 
and  a  devout  Catholic.  His  soul  went  to  God.”  The  drums  were 
doubly  muffled;  and  orders  given  in  suppressed  tones  as  he  was  borne 
to  St.  Mary’s  Cemetery,  and  there  he  rests  in  the  bivouac  of  the  dead. 

“The  muffled  drums  and  roll  has  beat 
The  soldiers  last  tatoo; 

No  more  on  life’s  parade  shall  meet 
That  brave  and  fallen  few; 

On  Fame’s  eternal  camping-ground 
Their  silent  tents  are  spread; 

And  glory  guards  with  solemn  round 
The  bivouac  of  the  dead.” 

— Theo.  O'Hara. 

After  having  given  his  best  attention  to  the  interests  of  the  parish, 
Father  Albinus  now  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  new  Retreat.  He  pur¬ 
chased  ground  on  Washington  Avenue  beside  the  church  for  this  pur¬ 
pose.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  on  May  26,  1861,  by  Bishop  Timon. 
Captain  Barrett  led  the  Jackson  Guards  to  the  place  of  the  ceremony; 
all  the  church  societies  were  present,  with  a  great  concourse  of  people 
from  the  surrounding  missions.  The  Bishop  addressed  the  audience. 
He  expressed  the  pleasure  it  gave  him  to  officiate  on  this  occasion;  and 
he  congratulated  the  people  of  Dunkirk  on  having  secured  worthy 
priests  who  would  be  unremitting  in  their  efforts  to  advance  the  spirit¬ 
ual  and  temporal  welfare  of  all  those  under  their  charge.  Here,  too, 
would  be  educated  men  of  God,  holy  priests,  who  would  go  forth  to 
preach  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Crucified  Saviour  and  bestow  innum¬ 
erable  blessings  on  the  people  and  their  children. 

In  the  absence  of  the  Bishop,  Father  Albinus  was  deputed  to  dedi¬ 
cate  the  new  “monastery”  on  Sunday,  July  20,  1852.  The  building 
was  very  modest  and  erected  at  as  little  cost  fully  compatible  with 
monastic  rule.  It  was  soon  ready  for  a  small  community,  and  a  band 
of  students  was  sent  from  Pittsburgh  with  Father  John  Thomas  Ste- 
phanini  as  professor.  Later,  Father  Basil  Keating  added  to  the  mo¬ 
nastic  property.  Father  John  Baptist  purchased  lots.  Father  Stephen 


FATHER  ALBINUS  MAGNO  OF  THE  INCARNATE  WISDOM,  C.P. 

One  of  the  Pioneers  in  America 


273 


St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk 

Kealy  and  Father  Felix  Ward  secured  the  last  addition  to  the  tract  as 
it  stands  at  present.  In  1863,  Father  John  Baptist  was  elected  Rector 
and  Father  Albinus  resumed  his  work  on  the  missions.  On  September 
7,  1862,  Bishop  Timon  ordained  Fathers  Frederick  and  Charles  Lang, 
and  Martin  Meagher,  in  St.  Mary’s;  and  on  March  28,  1863,  Fathers 
William  Geoghan  and  Basil  Keating  were  ordained  in  the  Buffalo 
Cathedral.  Father  Guido  succeeded  Father  John  Baptist  as  Rector  of 
St.  Mary’s  in  1866.  He  was  young,  energetic,  and  gifted.  He  was  a 
providential  man  for  the  needs  of  St.  Mary’s.  He  decided  to  build  a 
school  for  the  children  of  the  parish  on  a  large  and  substantial  scale, 
and  at  the  same  time  a  hall  that  would  be  a  source  of  revenue  for  the 
support  of  the  school.  The  building  was  handsome,  in  Roman  style 
and  built  to  last  for  ages.  Columbus  Hall,  with  its  elegant  galleries, 
could  accommodate  twelve  hundred  people.  It  was  the  finest  in  west¬ 
ern  New  York.  The  classrooms  were  vastly  superior  to  anything  up  to 
date,  in  accommodations  for  the  children.  Mr.  H.  J.  Miner  stood  with 
Father  Guido  for  this  superb  structure.  In  the  Fall  term  of  1869,  the 
new  school  was  opened  with  nine  classrooms. 

Columbus  Hall  was  a  vast  improvement  on  old  St.  Mary’s  on  Front 
Street,  where  the  mission  chapel  had  been  used  as  a  school  on  week¬ 
days.  A  curtain  veiled  the  little  sanctuary  and  altar  during  school 
hours.  Lay  teachers  were  employed.  Mr.  Bernard  McCabe  and  Rose 
Colgan,  the  priest’s  sister,  were  the  first  teachers.  Then  Mr.  Ostrophys 
became  head  master,  and  well  was  he  remembered  by  some  of  the  best 
men  of  St.  Mary’s.  He  was  a  stern  man  and  ruled  with  a  rod,  but  a 
good  teacher,  and  his  pupils  became  masters  themselves  in  elementary 
studies  and  ripe  for  college  courses,  and  all  made  good.  The  Hon. 
J.  J.  McDonough,  M.  J.  O’Donnell,  Michael  Maddigan,  J.  W.  O’Brien, 
Richard  and  Peter  J.  Mulholland,  Reverend  John  Donahue,  T.  Mulli¬ 
gan  of  Erie,  John  Burke,  and  Michael  Crawford  of  Buffalo  were  among 
them.  In  the  Fall  of  1855,  Bishop  Timon  sent  Sister  Francis,  a  mem¬ 
ber  of  the  Holy  Cross  Community,  of  Notre  Dame,  Indiana,  to  take 
charge  of  the  school.  She  was  a  very  accomplished  lady  and  a  good 
teacher.  She  was  assisted  by  several  candidates  whom  she  received 
into  the  Community.  These  Sisters  returned  to  Notre  Dame  in  1858, 
and  were  succeeded  by  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  from  Buffalo.  The 
first  band  were  Sisters  Francis  Joseph,  Agnes,  Bernard,  and  Augustine. 
They  rented  and  subsequently  purchased  the  Grosvenor  building  on 
the  east  side  of  Washington  Avenue.  This  answered  the  purposes  of 
school  and  convent  till  1867,  when  they  purchased  the  Edwards  prop¬ 
erty,  the  site  of  the  present  handsome  convent  and  orphanage  built  by 
Mother  Anastasia.  The  Grosvenor  building,  a  frame  structure,  was 
now  moved  over  to  the  Edwards  property,  and  devoted  to  school  pur¬ 
poses  exclusively.  Lay  teachers  taught  the  boys,  and  the  Sisters,  while 
superintending  the  school,  taught  the  girls.  This  arrangement  lasted 


274 


The  Passionists 


till  1873,  when  the  Sisters  undertook  to  teach  the  boys  and  girls,  four 
years  after  the  opening  of  the  Columbus  Hall  building.  The  new  de¬ 
parture  won  approval  by  its  happy  results.  The  zeal,  efficiency,  spirit 
of  self-sacrifice,  and  above  all,  the  religious  character  of  the  Sisters, 
gave  them  power,  not  only  in  imparting  secular  knowledge,  but  in 
molding  the  hearts  and  characters  of  their  pupils  for  God  and  duty. 
Hence  the  noble  Catholic  men  and  women  turned  out  by  St.  Mary’s 
School  and  the  number  of  vocations  to  the  priesthood  and  convent  life 
among  its  pupils.  Both  priests  and  people  owe  them  an  eternal  debt 
of  gratitude.  Mother  Mary  Anne  was  one  of  the  most  advanced  edu¬ 
cators  in  the  country  and  her  Sisters  had  the  best  training  to  qualify 
them  for  their  work.  Hence  they  were  ready  for  the  Academic  de¬ 
partment  and  Regents’  Examinations,  when  St.  Mary’s  School  secured 
the  Regents’  Charter  and  was  affiliated  to  the  University  of  the  State 
of  New  York,  the  first  parochial  school  in  the  diocese  to  take  this  rank. 
Mother  Anastasia  was  a  great  asset  in  Dunkirk.  She  was  strong, 
wise,  and  saintly,  with  a  heart  of  gold,  and  St.  Mary’s  School  had  her 
best  interest.  But  this  did  not  lessen  her  care  of  the  little  orphan 
children.  She  built  not  only  the  handsome  convent  opposite  the 
church,  but  the  home  for  orphan  girls  beside  it,  and  another  outside 
the  city  for  boys,  known  as  “The  Farm.”  Mother  Philip,  too,  is  grate¬ 
fully  remembered  in  Dunkirk.  The  presence  of  these  refined  and 
holy  women  had  an  elevating  influence  on  all,  Catholic  and  non- 
Catholic  alike,  and  among  both  they  have  had  generous  friends  who 
aided  their  works  of  mercy. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

STORY  OF  A  CONVERT 


St.  Mary’s  ( continued ) — Story  of  a  Convert — Father  Basil  Keating — Golden 
Jubilee — The  Bishops  of  Buffalo — Holy  Cross  College. 

FATHER  GUIDO  was  succeeded  as  Rector  by  Father  Martin 
Meagher  in  1869,  and  in  1872,  Father  Basil  Keating  became 
Rector.  He  was  very  genial  and  cheery  in  manner;  and  he  be¬ 
came  a  prime  favorite  with  St.  Mary’s  people.  His  zeal  for  the  beauty 
of  God’s  house  and  the  dignity  and  seemliness  of  His  worship,  attracted 
the  attention  of  Mr.  Hiram  J.  Miner  and  they  became  friends.  This 
gentleman  had  aided  Father  Guido  in  the  construction  of  Columbus 
Hall,  and  now  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  church  and  aided  Father 
Basil  in  its  renovation.  Mr.  Miner  was  typical  of  the  fine  American, 
and  a  brief  account  of  him  will  be  interesting  to  the  reader  and  will 
give  this  good  man  a  place  in  this  narrative.  He  was  received  into 
the  Church  in  1865.  For  over  thirty  years  he  had  been  a  strict  Pres¬ 
byterian.  He  was  a  man  of  great  uprightness  of  character,  strict  at¬ 
tention  to  business,  and  successful  in  every  venture.  In  1859  he 
opened  a  bank  at  Dunkirk  after  years  of  experience  in  positions  of 
trust  in  this  line.  He  married  a  Miss  Adeline  Hungerford  and  their 
union  was  blessed  with  five  children.  At  the  date  of  our  history  only 
one  son  was  living.  Mr.  Miner  adopted  a  niece,  Miss  Jeanette  Cowan. 
In  1860  he  was  a  delegate  to  the  Democratic  National  Convention  and 
was  an  Elector.  During  the  Civil  War  he  was  a  “Copperhead,”  as  the 
people  in  the  North  who  sympathized  with  the  South  were  called.  He 
was  openly  attacked  from  the  pulpit  of  his  own  church  by  the  Pres¬ 
byterian  minister,  for  his  political  views.  He  had  the  same  experience 
in  the  other  Protestant  churches  of  the  city.  In  one  of  them,  the  at¬ 
tack  was  course  and  violent.  Then  he  said  to  his  daughter:  “Child, 
we  have  tried  all  the  churches  and  the  preachers  talk  politics  and  at¬ 
tack  us.  I  am  done  with  this  business.”  “Papa,”  she  answered,  “we 
have  not  yet  tried  the  Catholic  Church.”  “You  are  correct,  my  child,” 
he  answered;  “we  shall  go  to  the  Catholic  Church.”  He  rented  two 
seats  in  St.  Mary’s,  well  to  the  front  in  the  center  aisle,  and  he  and 
his  daughter  attended  the  late  Mass  and  Vespers  every  Sunday.  While 
prayers  were  offered  for  peace  and  the  welfare  of  the  country,  nothing 
but  God’s  word  was  heard  from  the  pulpit. 

Mr.  Miner  read  the  Syllabus  of  Pius  IX,  in  1864.  He  was  deeply 

275 


276 


The  Passionists 


impressed,  and  said:  “He  is  the  Great  Shepherd  of  souls  and  holds 
the  place  of  Christ.”  During  Lent  in  1865,  Father  Philip  Birk,  then  a 
young  priest  and  professor  at  St.  Mary’s,  gave  a  series  of  sermons  on 
the  Church  every  Sunday  evening.  One  evening  his  subject  was: 
“The  Unity  of  the  Church.”  Mr.  Miner  was  deeply  impressed  and  on 
returning  home  said  to  his  daughter:  “If  that  young  priest  is  right, 
I  am  wrong.”  He  asked  for  an  interview  with  Father  Philip;  and  it 
was  arranged  that  twice  a  week  they  would  meet  in  the  evening  and  dis¬ 
cuss  a  point  of  doctrine  to  be  agreed  on  beforehand.  Mr.  Miner 
wanted  to  sift  everything  and  be  sure  of  his  way.  This  continued  for 
five  months,  till  Father  Philip  and  his  students  were  transferred  to  St. 
Michael’s  Retreat,  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  Father  Gaudentius  then 
took  up  the  discussions  till  Mr.  Miner  was  entirely  satisfied.  He  had 
meanwhile  been  imploring  the  Divine  Guidance  and  received  the  grace 
of  faith.  He  and  his  daughter  Jeanette  were  received  into  the  Church 
on  the  third  Sunday  of  Advent,  1865,  Mr.  William  O’Neil  acting  as 
sponsor.  The  event  made  a  profound  impression  in  Dunkirk.  From 
the  day  of  his  reception,  till  the  day  of  his  death,  Mr.  Miner  was  a 
devout  Catholic  and  most  devoted  to  the  interests  of  St.  Mary’s. 

In  1873,  the  church  was  practically  reconstructed.  Nothing  of  the 
original  structure  remained  but  the  walls  and  tower.  Even  these  had 
to  be  strengthened,  as  they  were  partly  undermined.  It  was  indeed  a 
temple  of  beauty,  on  the  day  of  its  rededication,  November  30,  1873, 
by  Bishop  Stephen  Vincent  Ryan,  and  it  was  owing  chiefly  to  the 
munificence  of  Mr.  Miner.  The  annalist  says:  “Mr.  Miner  had  the 
church  rebuilt  and  decorated.  He  shared  the  privilege  with  others,  of 
adding  to  its  beauty  in  detail.”  St.  Mary’s  Orphan  Asylum,  a  solid 
and  handsome  structure,  was  built  by  him.  He  was  a  friend  when 
friends  were  few,  and  he  came  to  know  and  love  the  people  of  Erin, 
now  his  fellow-citizens  of  St.  Mary’s  congregation.  While  attending  a 
festival  in  Columbus  Hall,  on  the  evening  of  March  17,  1872,  he  caught 
cold,  and  it  developed  into  pneumonia.  Full  of  faith  and  hope,  he 
received  the  Last  Sacraments;  then  this  matter-of-fact  man  said:  “This 
is  the  happiest  day  of  my  life,”  and  he  exhorted  his  non-Catholic  rela¬ 
tives  and  friends  around  his  bed  to  enter  the  one  fold  of  Christ  and  die 
Catholics.  He  died  on  Holy  Saturday,  at  10  A.  M.,  as  the  bells  of  St. 
Mary’s  announced  the  Resurrection.  He  left  $10,000  to  Bishop  Ryan, 
$10,000  to  St.  Mary’s  Orphan  Asylum,  and  $5,000  to  St.  Mary’s 
Church,  besides  a  pro  rata  on  the  residue  of  his  estate.  He  was  buried 
on  Easter  Monday;  the  church  was  crowded  to  pay  a  deserved  tribute 
of  respect  to  the  memory  of  “a  good  man,  a  useful  citizen,  and  a  de¬ 
vout  Christian,”  R.I.P.  Father  Basil  was  reelected  Rector  of  St.  Mary’s 
in  1875,  and  died  before  the  end  of  this  term.  A  slight  injury  from 
a  mere  accident  turned  to  erysipelas.  This  happened  during  a  mission 
at  Old  St.  James’  Church  in  New  York.  He  was  taken  to  St.  Michael’s 


277 


Story  of  a  Convert 

Monastery  and  given  the  best  medical  care.  His  heart  was  reached  by 
the  attack  and  he  passed  away.  The  grief  of  St.  Mary’s  people  when 
the  death  of  this  saintly  priest  was  announced  to  them,  revealed  the 
place  he  had  in  their  hearts.  He  was  greatly  beloved  by  his  own 
brethren  for  his  endearing  traits,  and  was  a  serious  loss  to  the  Order, 
as  he  was  rated  one  of  its  best  missionaries.  Father  Alphonsus  Ros- 
siter  was  chosen  to  fill  out  the  unexpired  term.  Then  Fathers  John 
Baptist  and  Guido  succeeded  each  other.  Father  Stephen  Kealy  was 
chosen  Rector  in  1884,  and  reelected  in  1887.  Soon  after  the  Chap¬ 
ter,  Father  Lawrence,  the  Visitor-General,  came  to  Dunkirk  and  directed 
that  a  preparatory  seminary  be  erected  for  aspirants  to  the  priesthood 
in  the  Order.  It  was  decided  to  add  a  wing  to  St.  Mary’s  and  Father 
Stephen  began  the  work  in  1888.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  by  Father 
Benedict  Murnane,  the  new  Provincial.  Father  John  Baptist,  Father 
Felix,  Father  Stephen,  Father  Albert,  and  Father  Mark  succeeded  each 
other  in  charge  of  St.  Mary’s.  Year  after  year  the  best  and  ablest 
priests  of  the  Order  in  America  continued  the  work  begun  by  Father 
Albinus  for  St.  Mary’s  parish.  The  record  of  those  years  is  simply  a 
repetition  of  work  for  the  school,  the  church,  and  societies  of  the 
parish,  but  ever  on  a  larger  scale  as  time  went  on  and  opportunities 
grew,  till  they  secured  the  best  for  St.  Mary’s  people.  Even  Dun¬ 
kirk’s  civil  and  industrial  advancement  received  their  best  attention, 
and  an  immense  impetus  was  given  it  for  growth  and  things  higher 
and  better.  St.  Mary’s  people  led  the  way  in  progress,  in  higher  edu¬ 
cation,  in  civic  virtue,  while  their  splendid  faith  and  loyalty  to  the 
Church  are  the  wonder  of  non-Catholics  in  western  New  York,  and 
inspire  their  emulation.  St.  Mary’s  was  made  a  “Regents’  School,”  the 
first  parochial  school  in  the  diocese,  affiliated  to  the  Regents  of  the 
University  of  the  State  of  New  York,  and  took  rank  with  the  Dunkirk 
High  School,  one  of  the  best  in  the  State.  This  led  to  the  remodeling 
of  the  interior  of  Columbus  Hall;  and  for  discipline,  and  thoroughness, 
St.  Mary’s  is  unsurpassed  by  any  in  the  State.  And  now  professional 
students  and  students  from  the  State  Normal  at  Fredonia  came  to  St. 
Mary’s  Academy  to  take  the  Regents’  Examination  for  diplomas  in  all 
studies  required  to  enter  business  and  professional  life.  St.  Mary’s 
debt  to  Father  Mark  for  this  new  departure  in  school  work  can  never 
be  sufficiently  appreciated.  The  work  done  by  the  Fathers  who  have 
succeeded  him  since  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  St.  Mary’s  will  be  recounted 
by  later  annalists. 

The  Golden  Jubilee  of  St.  Mary’s  church  was  celebrated  on  Novem¬ 
ber  13,  1904.  It  was  preceded  by  a  very  successful  mission  given  by 
Fathers  Valentine  and  Alexis.  Bishop  Colton  arrived  on  the  eve¬ 
ning  of  the  12th  accompanied  by  Monsignor  Baker,  V.G.,  Dr.  Cronin, 
editor  of  the  Catholic  Union  and  Times ,  Father  Edmund  T.  Gibbons, 
the  Bishop’s  secretary,  now  Bishop  of  Albany,  and  the  Bishop’s  saintly 


278 


The  Passionists 


and  beautiful  sister,  Miss  Josephine  Colton.  At  7  P.  M.  the  men  as¬ 
sembled  for  the  exercises  of  the  mission.  After  the  sermon,  they  left 
the  church  and  formed  in  line,  1,500  strong,  and  went  to  the  station 
to  meet  the  Bishop  and  his  escort.  All  the  societies  were  in  line  and 
thousands  had  gathered  for  the  welcome.  As  he  stepped  from  the 
train  the  people  cheered  and  there  was  an  outburst  of  enthusiasm 
unequaled  in  the  history  of  the  city.  The  Bishop  sang  Pontifical 
Mass;  Monsignor  Baker  preached  the  sermon  and  Dr.  Cronin  was 
Arch-priest.  It  was  a  day  of  joy,  with  one  sad  note.  Father  Mark, 
the  beloved  Rector,  had  fallen  at  his  post  from  over-work  and  was  far 
from  home,  on  the  sick  list.  His  letter  to  the  congregation  was  full 
of  beauty  and  pathos.  Father  Felix,  the  Provincial,  spoke  for  him. 
The  Bishop  and  the  Provincial  had  been  classmates  and  were  devoted 
friends  and  their  meeting  on  this  occasion  was  a  source  of  genuine 
pleasure  to  both.  The  Bishop  had  postponed  his  visit  to  Rome  to 
be  present  at  St.  Mary’s  Golden  Jubilee.  But  Dr.  Cronin’s  account 
of  the  Jubilee,  on  the  editorial  page  of  the  Catholic  Union  and  Times , 
will  be  found  in  the  files  of  that  paper  by  the  future  annalist.  It  was 
classical  in  beauty  and  taste,  like  all  the  papers  that  came  from  the 
“Matchless  Editor,”  when  his  heart  inspired  his  pen.  His  “Fifty 
Golden  Years”  is  “a  poem  in  prose.” 

St.  Mary’s  founded  and  attended  the  missions  in  Forestville,  Sher¬ 
man,  Westfield,  Brocton,  Fredonia,  French  Creek,  Ripley,  Sinclair- 
ville,  and  Stateline — Chautauqua  County;  in  Dayton,  Cattaraugus,  and 
Gowanda — Cattaraugus  County;  in  Andover,  Cuba,  Wellsville  and 
Friendship — Allegheny  County;  in  Angola,  Erie  County;  and  in  the 
city  of  Dunkirk,  Sacred  Heart  Parish,  for  the  German  population. 
When  these  missions  had  grown  and  were  able  to  do  for  themselves, 
they  were  handed  over  to  the  diocesan  clergy  appointed  by  the  Bishop. 
St.  Mary’s  is  the  mother  church  and  is  regarded  as  the  sanctuary  and 
place  of  pilgrimage  by  the  surrounding  country.  It  has  given  many 
noble  priests  to  the  Church  and  a  host  of  holy  women  to  the  cloister. 
Among  the  priests,  Father  Robert  McNamara,  the  famous  missionary, 
Father  Raphael  Toomey,  Father  Basil  Malone — very  gifted  men;  and 
Father  Agatho  Clifford,  gentle,  talented,  and  magnetic — all  now  at 
rest  with  the  saints.  And  a  long  line  of  excellent  priests  still  in  the 
field  and  good  for  many  years  of  fruitful  work, — as  Fathers  Denis  and 
Alban  Callagee;  Father  William  Harding;  Father  Edward  Goggin, 
and  Father  Fidelis  Cummings.  There  are  several  students  of  theology 
at  the  various  monasteries,  and  many  more  to  its  credit  at  the  Prepara¬ 
tory  College  of  Holy  Cross. 

The  Bishops  of  Buffalo  have  been  friends  of  St.  Mary’s — the  apos¬ 
tolic  Timon,  who  brought  the  Fathers  to  the  diocese,  and  who  took 
great  comfort  from  their  work  and  success;  Bishop  Ryan,  the  “St. 
Francis  de  Sales  of  the  American  Hierarchy,”  who  confided  in  them 


279 


Story  of  a  Convert 

and  “in  their  care  of  every  Catholic  interest  of  Dunkirk”;  Archbishop 
Quigley,  the  strong  and  tactful  and  fearless,  the  friend  of  the  priests 
and  “a  Passionist  himself  in  all  but  the  name”;  and  the  gentle  Colton, 
who  spent  himself  in  labor  and  love  for  his  clergy  and  people,  and 
whom  all  now  rank  with  the  Venerable  Bishop  Neumann  as  a  saint. 
Ihe  ties  between  him  and  the  Fathers  were  those  of  delicate  friend¬ 
ship,  and  Father  Felix,  who  knew  him  from  boyhood,  declares  that 
he  was  always  a  saint.”  While  Bishop  Colton  was  Rector  of  St. 
Stephen’s  in  New  York,  Father  Alfred  Cagney,  now  Consultor-Gen- 
eral  of  the  Passionists  in  Rome,  came  from  the  West  to  meet  his  mother. 
She  had  traveled  3,000  miles  on  her  way  to  his  ordination  at  St.  Paul, 
Kansas,  but  failing  health  interfered  with  the  balance  of  the  journey, 
and  it  was  arranged  that  he  come  on  and  sing  his  first  Mass  at  St. 
Stephen’s.  Father  Colton  made  the  handsomest  arrangements  for  the 
ceremony  and  he  extended  congratulations  to  mother  and  son  on  that 
joyful  occasion.  His  address  deeply  moved  the  congregation.  It  was 
a  happy  hour  for  the  young  priest  and  his  mother.  Words  failed 
Father  Alfred  when  he  would  express  his  appreciation  of  Father  Col¬ 
ton’s  goodness  and  amiable  courtesy,  as  they  parted.  Father  Colton 
took  his  hand  and  said  simply:  “Say  one  Hail  Mary  for  me.  If  you 
had  a  million  dollars  in  one  hand  and  the  Hail  Mary  in  the  other  and 
gave  me  a  choice,  I  would  take  the  Hail  Mary  in  preference  to  the 
million  dollars.”  It  revealed  Bishop  Colton’s  character.  He  was  a 
man  of  God.  Father  Lawrence,  the  Visitor  General,  on  his  visit  to 
Dunkirk  in  1837,  directed  that  the  Preparatory  College  be  established 
there.  It  was  midway  between  the  East  and  West,  before  the  division 
of  the  Province,  and  the  location  was  well  chosen  at  the  time.  After 
passing  the  eighth  grade  in  the  grammar  school,  aspirants  to  the  priest¬ 
hood  in  the  Order  are  admitted  to  the  college  for  a  course  of  five  years 
in  the  classics.  The  greatest  care  is  taken  in  the  admission  of  appli¬ 
cants,  as  they  are  destined  for  the  priesthood  and  community  life  in 
the  Order.  They  must  come  of  respectable  families,  as  the  Church 
holds  good  parentage  an  indispensable  requisite  for  the  priesthood. 
They  must  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  aptitude  for  study  as  well  as 
community  life.  They  must  be  of  blameless  character  and  excellent 
conduct  themselves,  of  tender  age,  at  the  formative  period,  tractable, 
genial,  sociable.  Stubbornness,  hardness,  harshness  of  manner,  mo¬ 
roseness,  and  fickleness,  would  unfit  them  for  the  religious  life.  Good 
health  and  hardy  constitutions  are  required  by  the  rule  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  Mens  sana  in  cor  pore  sano  is  necessary  for  the  validity 
of  profession.  If  these  requirements  are  met  and  the  applicant  ap¬ 
proved  by  Father  Provincial,  admission  to  the  college  follows.  Here 
the  candidate’s  vocation  is  fostered  and  he  is  prepared  for  the  No¬ 
vitiate.  The  expense  of  the  Preparatory  College  is  moderate,  just 
enough  to  save  the  boy’s  self-respect  and  independence  during  his  col- 


280 


The  Passionists 


lege  course.  After  his  religious  profession,  the  Church  requires  the 
Order  to  meet  all  expenses  for  maintenance  and  education,  though  his 
family  be  in  affluent  circumstances.  A  number  of  scholarships  have 
been  founded  for  the  Preparatory,  as  in  other  colleges,  and  these  are 
awarded  by  Father  Provincial  to  the  most  worthy  applicants.  God’s 
blessing  is  shown  in  the  number  and  quality  of  candidates  and  in  the 
interest  awakened  in  the  matter  of  scholarships.  While  the  rules  of 
the  Order  are  strict,  they  are  not  severe.  Prayer  and  study  and  class- 
work  and  recreation  are  nicely  blended  and  the  tasks  of  the  day  are 
interesting,  never  irksome.  Candidates  are  attracted  by  their  sublime 
vocation,  and  their  only  ambition  is  to  prove  themselves  worthy  of 
it.  If  not  perfectly  happy,  boys  are  free  to  return  home.  The  beauti¬ 
ful  influence  of  the  Catholic  home  and  school  and  watchful  care  of 
the  clergy,  may  develop  an  aspiration,  now  and  then,  that  does  not 
mean  a  vocation ,  and  when  this  is  discovered,  the  only  honorable  course 
for  the  youth  is  to  return  home.  He  will  make  an  excellent  layman 
and  become  a  credit  to  his  family  and  an  honor  to  the  Church. 

After  twenty-five  years  existence  in  Dunkirk,  the  Preparatory  was 
transferred  to  St.  Joseph’s,  Baltimore.  More  room  was  needed  to  ac¬ 
commodate  the  boys,  and  it  was  decided  to  send  them  to  Baltimore  till 
the  new  college  outside  Dunkirk,  on  the  lake,  would  be  ready  for 
them.  St.  Mary’s  was  restored  to  its  former  monastic  uses,  and  the 
professional  scholastics  reentered  it. 

On  July  16,  1916,  Father  Clement,  the  Provincial,  with  the  com¬ 
munity  of  St.  Mary’s  proceeded  to  “The  Grange,”  and  ground  was 
broken  for  the  new  college.  On  Sunday,  September  10th,  the  corner¬ 
stone  was  laid  by  Bishop  Dougherty.  It  was  his  first  visit  to  Dunkirk 
and  a  great  welcome  was  given  him  by  the  city.  Thousands  of  people 
were  at  the  station  and  along  the  streets;  all  the  Catholic  societies 
of  Dunkirk  and  Fredonia  were  in  line.  A  large  delegation  of  priests 
from  Buffalo  and  all  the  parishes  founded  and  attended  by  St.  Mary’s 
in  the  neighboring  counties,  were  present.  Fathers  Clement  and  Al¬ 
fred,  the  Provincials  of  the  two  Provinces,  and  all  the  Superiors,  came 
on  for  the  ceremony.  Bishop  Nussbaum  preached  the  sermon.  He 
was  at  his  best  in  reviewing  the  work  of  the  Fathers  in  Dunkirk  and 
the  surrounding  counties,  and  the  noble  cooperation  of  the  people  and 
the  happy  results.  Bishop  Dougherty  then  addressed  the  vast  assem¬ 
blage,  referring  to  his  long  acquaintance  with  the  Passionist  Fathers, 
his  admiration  for  their  efficient  and  excellent  work,  especially  in  the 
diocese  of  Buffalo;  their  readiness  to  sacrifice  interests  dearest  to  the 
human  heart  to  work  for  the  salvation  of  souls  even  in  foreign  lands 
and  frontier  countries,  ever  advancing  the  cause  of  Christ  wherever 
men  and  women  were  in  need  of  the  ministrations  of  religion.  He 
congratulated  the  people  on  having  the  Fathers  to  attend  to  their  spirit¬ 
ual  interests.  He  referred  to  the  splendid  loyalty  of  the  Fathers  to 


281 


Story  of  a  Convert 

the  Bishops  of  Buffalo,  and  declared  that  he  would  cherish  the  affec¬ 
tion  and  friendship  of  his  predecessors  for  them.  Bishop  Nussbaum 
gave  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament. 

The  Holy  Cross  College  was  blessed  .and  opened  on  September  14, 
1920,  the  feast  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross.  This  occurred 
after  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  the  canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
and  the  canonization  of  St.  Gabriel,  the  patron  and  pattern  of  young 
Passionists.  By  happy  coincidence,  the  former  Provincial  who  pre¬ 
sided  at  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone,  and  who  had  been  director  of 
the  Preparatory  and  gave  it  shape,  was  the  first  Rector  of  the  Holy 
Cross  College,  Father  Clement  Lee.  He  sang  the  Mass  and  declared 
the  college  ready  for  work.  It  was  a  happy  day  for  Rector  and  pro¬ 
fessors  and  students  when  St.  Gabriel  was  hailed  as  model  and  pro¬ 
tector  of  the  boys  at  Holy  Cross,  Dunkirk,  New  York,  at  the  opening 
on  September  14,  1920. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

ST.  MICHAEL’S,  WEST  HOBOKEN 


St.  Michael’s  Retreat,  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey — Colonial  Period — “Old  St. 
Mary’s” — Bishop  Bayley  invited  the  Passionists  to  New  Jersey. 

CHARLES  II  conveyed  to  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  York,  great 
lands  in  the  new  world;  and  in  these  grants  was  the  present 
State  of  New  Jersey.  Subsequently,  this  territory  was  conveyed 
to  John  Lord  Berkley  and  Sir  George  Carteret,  friends  of  the  Stew¬ 
ards.  Queen  Anne,  daughter  of  James  II  and  sister-in-law  of  William 
of  Orange,  appointed  Edward  Lord  Carnberry,  her  kinsman,  Governor 
of  New  York  and  New  Jersey.  Though  in  England,  Presbyterians  and 
all  other  non-conformists,  as  well  as  Catholics,  were  under  a  ban,  the 
Queen  instructed  the  Governor  to  extend  freedom  of  conscience  to  all 
except  “Papists.”  In  New  Jersey,  Catholics  had  no  toleration  till  the 
colonies  threw  off  the  British  yoke.  The  Jesuit  Fathers  from  Philadel¬ 
phia  used  to  visit  the  families  over  the  State  and  minister  to  their 
spiritual  needs.  Later  on,  when  the  State  was  divided  between  the 
dioceses  of  Philadelphia  and  New  York,  the  Catholic  population  was 
attended  from  both  Sees. 

The  Catholic  people  of  Hoboken  and  its  environs  used  to  attend 
Mass  at  St.  Peter’s,  Jersey  City,  or  at  Old  St.  Peter’s  in  New  York.  In 
1844,  Mass  was  said  in  a  private  chapel  in  Lloboken  on  stated  Sun¬ 
days.  This  continued  till  1851,  when  Father  Couvin  was  sent  to  Ho¬ 
boken  by  Archbishop  LIughes  to  organize  a  new  parish  comprising  the 
territory  between  the  Hudson  and  Hackensack  Rivers,  and  extending 
from  the  Jersey  City  line  to  the  boundary  of  Hudson  County.  Father 
Couvin’s  first  care  was  for  the  people  of  Hoboken.  He  provided 
temporary  accommodations  for  Divine  Service  and  began  preparations 
for  the  erection  of  a  new  church.  Meanwhile,  he  built  a  frame  church 
in  West  Hoboken,  on  “The  Hill.”  It  was  called  “St.  Mary’s”  or  “Our 
Lady  of  Grace.”  The  ground  on  which  it  was  built,  was  a  gift  of  Mr. 
James  Kerrigan,  and  it  was  largely  through  his  aid  that  the  church  was 
built  and  furnished.  Other  Catholic  families  had  their  summer  homes 
on  The  Hill,  and  they,  too,  contributed.  A  pious  gentleman  in  Italy 
had  a  beautiful  copy  made  of  the  Madonna  della  Misericordia  of 
Rimini  for  some  American  mission  in  gratitude  for  a  favor  received 
from  Our  Lady.  Cardinal  Brignoli  sent  it  to  Father  Couvin  for  St. 

Mary’s,  West  Hoboken.  Archbishop  Hughes  dedicated  the  church  and 

282 


St.  Michael’s,  W.  Hoboken 


283 


preached  the  sermon.  When  the  picture  of  the  Madonna  over  the 
altar  was  unveiled,  as  the  Ave  Maria  was  sung,  the  people  fell  on  their 
knees  and  begged  Our  Lady  to  be  their  patroness  on  that  hill  and 
protect  them  forever.  Many  a  favor  was  obtained  there  from  “Our 
Lady  of  Grace,”  and  the  pious  gentleman  in  Italy  who  donated  the 
painting  averred  that  his  life  was  miraculously  saved  by  invoking  Our 
Lady  of  Grace  venerated  in  West  Hoboken.  One  year  after  the  dedi¬ 
cation  of  St.  Mary’s,  in  1853,  New  Jersey  was  created  a  diocese  by 
Pius  IX,  and  the  Right  Reverend  Roosevelt  Bayley  appointed  its  first 
Bishop,  with  his  seat  at  Newark. 

Father  Couvin  had  heard  of  the  Passionist  Fathers  in  Pittsburgh, 
and  he  invited  them  to  come  and  give  a  mission  to  his  people  at  St. 
Mary’s,  West  Hoboken.  They  accepted  the  invitation,  and  on  Sunday, 
September  3,  1860,  Fathers  Anthony  and  Gaudentius  opened  the  mis¬ 
sion.  It  was  the  vigil  of  the  feast  of  Our  Lady  of  Mercy.  The  peo¬ 
ple  were  profoundly  impressed,  and  grace  and  mercy  were  showered 
on  them  during  the  mission,  through  Our  Lady’s  patronage.  It  oc¬ 
curred  to  Father  Gaudentius  that  The  Hill  would  be  an  ideal  spot  for 
a  Retreat,  and  he  prayed  to  St.  Michael  to  bring  it  about.  He  prom¬ 
ised  the  Great  Prince  in  that  event  to  have  it  called  St.  MichaeVs  Re¬ 
treat.  After  the  mission,  the  Fathers  called  on  the  Bishop,  who  re¬ 
ceived  them  most  graciously.  They  were  charmed  with  his  manner 
and  fraternal  kindness  and  were  encouraged  to  broach  the  question 
of  a  “foundation”  in  the  diocese.  The  Bishop  replied  frankly  that 
it  would  give  him  the  greatest  pleasure  to  have  the  Fathers  in  his 
diocese.  They  suggested  West  Hoboken  as  a  suitable  place,  it  seemed 
so  retired  and  far  from  the  noise  and  din  of  the  surrounding  cities. 
The  Bishop  kindly  agreed  to  it  and  added  that  he  would  take  a  few 
days  before  giving  his  formal  consent.  He  took  counsel  with  Arch¬ 
bishop  Hughes  and  both  agreed  that  the  Fathers  would  be  a  great  asset 
for  the  church  and  people  of  the  neighborhood.  In  a  few  days,  the 
Bishop’s  letter  reached  Pittsburgh,  formally  inviting  the  Passionists  to 
his  diocese,  but  suggested  Hoboken,  down  below  along  the  Hudson 
River,  or  Paterson,  or  some  other  center  of  population,  instead  of  a 
wild  woods  used  by  hunters  from  New  York.  Father  John  Dominic 
Tarlatini  at  once  came  on  to  West  Hoboken  and  went  over  the  ground 
with  Father  Couvin.  And  the  grand  old  man  decided  not  to  get  out  of 
the  woods.  He  said  the  Fathers  in  time  would  have  work  enough  in 
West  Hoboken.  He  called  on  the  Bishop  and  gave  him  his  views 
and  forecast  of  the  place.  The  Bishop  gracefully  acquiesced,  and  the 
Fathers  came  to  West  Hoboken.  Some  years  afterward,  Father  Philip 
Birk  met  the  Bishop  on  the  ferry-boat  from  New  York,  and  the  ques¬ 
tion  of  the  site  came  up  in  their  conversation.  The  Bishop  expressed 
the  greatest  satisfaction  with  it,  and  said:  “The  Fathers  saw  far  ahead 
of  their  day.” 


284 


The  Passionists 


On  the  21st  of  April,  1861,  Father  John  Dominic,  then  Commissary- 
General  in  the  United  States,  took  possession  of  St.  Mary’s.  The 
ceremony  was  quaint  and  interesting,  after  the  manner  of  some  ancient 
ritual  known  to  Father  Couvin.  He  and  his  assistant,  Father  De  Con- 
cilio,  met  Father  John  Dominic  at  the  church  entrance.  The  latter 
was  accompanied  by  Father  John  Baptist,  Father  Vincent  Nagle,  and 
Brother  Lawrence.  Father  Couvin  delivered  the  keys  of  the  church, 
confessional  and  tabernacle  to  Father  John  Dominic.  Then,  divesting 
himself  of  the  stole,  he  placed  it  on  the  new  pastor,  thus  transferring 
to  him  all  authority  and  jurisdiction  over  the  church  and  its  missions. 
He  now  exhorted  the  congregation,  amid  their  sobs  and  tears,  to  re¬ 
ceive  the  missionary  Fathers  as  the  Galatians  received  St.  Paul,  with 
love  and  gratitude  as  Jesus  Christ  Himself.  Father  John  Dominic 
sang  Mass,  and  Father  Vincent  preached  the  installation  sermon,  which 
was  “very  eloquent  and  highly  satisfactory  to  the  congregation.” 
Father  Couvin  was  greatly  beloved  by  his  people.  He  was  bright 
and  kindly  and  saintly.  He  possessed  great  natural  gifts,  and  these 
were  cultivated  by  training  in  the  best  schools  of  Europe.  He  was  an 
ideal  priest  and  won  the  hearts  of  Catholics  and  non-Catholics  alike. 
No  wonder  the  people  of  West  Hoboken  wept  that  day  long  ago  when 
he  hade  them  farewell !  A  small  house  stood  at  the  rear  of  St.  Mary’s, 
on  the  southwest  corner  of  Clinton  and  High  Streets.  This  was  inade¬ 
quate  for  the  Fathers,  and  it  was  moved  back  to  give  place  to  a  com¬ 
fortable  frame  building  which  was  quickly  constructed  under  the  direc¬ 
tion  of  Father  Victor,  the  Superior.  In  a  short  time  a  community  was 
installed  there  and  the  “regular  observance”  taken  up.  A  brick  school- 
house  was  built  on  Clinton  Avenue,  opposite  the  church.  This  was 
“St.  Mary’s  School.”  Twenty  years  later,  a  substantial  addition  was 
made  to  it.  Lay  teachers  were  employed  from  1862  to  1871,  when  the 
Sisters  of  Charity  from  Madison  were  invited  to  take  charge  of  it,  and 
they  began  their  great  work  for  the  children  of  the  parish.  Two  of 
the  noblest  and  best  equipped  schools  in  the  diocese  now  replace  old 
St.  Mary’s  and  the  ancient  school  on  Clinton  Avenue  and  High 
Street,  and  here  thirty-five  Sisters  are  employed  in  teaching  an  attend¬ 
ance  of  nearly  fifteen  hundred  children. 

The  Fathers  purchased  twenty  acres  from  Mr.  James  Kerrigan  for 
the  Retreat.  It  included  “Kerrigan  Woods,”  the  happy  hunting-ground 
of  New  Yorkers.  Toward  the  north  some  of  it  was  low  and  swampy 
though  on  The  Hill,  but  this  in  time  was  drained  and  improved.  As 
West  Hoboken  grew  around  “The  Monastery,”  some  of  the  property 
was  dedicated  to  the  city  for  streets;  the  ground  was  held  under  the 
law  for  ecclesiastical  purposes,  and  by  special  act  of  the  legislature 
of  New  Jersey  it  was  exempt  from  further  divisions  for  street  pur¬ 
poses.  The  corner-stone  of  the  new  Retreat  was  laid  by  Bishop  Bayley 
on  August  19,  1863.  Sermons  were  preached  simultaneously  from 


St.  Michael’s,  W.  Hoboken 


285 


different  platforms  in  English,  French,  and  German  by  Dr.  McGlynn, 
Father  Couvin,  and  Father  Stanislaus.  The  south  wing  was  blessed 
and  formal  possession  taken  of  it  by  the  community  from  St.  Mary’s 
on  September  25,  1864.  A  happy  address  was  made  on  the  occasion 
by  Mr.  P.  Welden  on  behalf  of  the  congregation,  in  which  he  welcomed 
the  Fathers  to  their  new  home,  thanked  them  for  their  great  work 
in  St.  Mary’s  and  pledged  the  loyal  support  of  all  the  people  in  the 
years  to  come.  Father  John  Dominic  replied:  “Gentlemen,  I  thank 
you  very  sincerely  in  my  own  name  and  in  that  of  the  community  for 
your  flattering  address  as  well  as  for  the  hearty  cooperation  you  have 
given  us  in  the  work  that  has  been  done  for  the  good  of  the  congre¬ 
gation  since  we  came  to  West  Hoboken.  I  must  also  thank  the  ladies 
of  St.  Mary’s  congregation  for  their  interest  in  our  work;  and  we  all 
thank  our  neighboring  friends  who  have  so  generously  helped  us  in 
the  erection  of  the  monastery.  Although  we  shall  be  a  short  distance 
from  St.  Mary’s,  we  shall  continue  our  care  of  its  people.  Let  us  all 
offer  thanks  to  God  for  the  many  favors  He  has  bestowed  on  us  and 
show  by  the  purity  of  our  lives  that  we  are  true  disciples  of  the  Cross.” 
Then  followed  a  remarkable  discourse  by  Dr.  Brann  from  the  front 
entrance.  “If  the  rich,  the  self-indulgent  and  vicious  cities  of  Pentap- 
olis,”  he  said,  “had  in  their  vicinity  a  community  like  the  Passion- 
ists,  many  millions  worth  of  property  would  have  been  spared  and 
perhaps  a  million  souls  from  everlasting  damnation.”  And  he  in¬ 
vited  the  five  cities  of  New  York,  Brooklyn,  Jersey  City,  Hoboken, 
and  Newark  to  cherish  the  privilege  granted  them  by  a  merciful 
Providence,  which  the  justice  of  God  denied  the  doomed  cities  of 
Pentapolis.  He  reminded  the  Passionists  that  they  must  obtain  mercy 
and  blessing  for  the  people  by  prayer  and  penance  and  the  innocence 
of  their  lives,  while  they  uphold  faith  and  purity  by  preaching  the 
Cross.  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament  followed;  then  all 
were  permitted  to  inspect  the  monastery.  The  annalist  adds  that  the 
ladies  took  advantage  of  the  privilege,  many  non-Catholics  among 
them.  The  enclosure  was  now  established.  Three  years  and  five 
months  after  coming  to  St.  Mary’s,  the  Fathers  entered  St.  Michael’s. 
On  October  1st,  seven  students  arrived  from  Pittsburgh,  among  them 
Fathers  Hugh,  Joseph,  Gabriel,  Sebastian,  and  Bernard,  still  remem¬ 
bered  by  the  older  people  of  St.  Michael’s.  Father  Sebastian,  Sr., 
is  the  only  one  left — now  the  Dean  of  the  Passionists  in  America. 

On  October  6,  1864,  work  on  the  north  wing  was  begun.  This  com¬ 
prised  the  present  choir,  library,  recreation  room,  and  a  larger  public 
chapel  in  the  northeast  section.  This  chapel  at  present  forms  a  sacristy 
behind  the  main  altar  of  the  church,  with  the  community  dining-room 
beneath  it.  The  chapel  was  dedicated  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bernard 
J.  McQuaid,  then  Bishop-elect  of  Rochester.  Father  Anthony,  Founder 
and  Provincial,  was  celebrant,  and  Dr.  Brann  was  again  the  preacher. 


286 


The  Passionists 


For  the  people  of  the  “Five  Cities”  this  chapel  seemed  one  of  the 
holiest  places  on  earth.  It  invited  to  prayer  and  brought  them  nearer 
to  God;  it  was  a  place  of  inspiration. 

The  next  great  event  in  the  history  of  St.  Michael’s  Monastery  was 
the  solemn  triduum  that  preceded  the  canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross,  June  29,  1867.  This  canonization  was  the  greatest  event  in  the 
history  of  the  Order,  as  it  put  the  seal  of  Heaven  on  the  Founder  and 
his  work.  The  Fathers  felt  that  it  should  be  celebrated  becomingly 
and  his  numerous  clients  given  an  occasion  to  honor  him  and  join 
with  his  sons  in  supreme  thanksgiving  to  God  for  His  servant,  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross.  For  this  purpose,  a  frame  structure  was  erected 
on  the  present  site  of  the  church.  It  was  150  feet  in  length  and  60 
feet  in  width.  It  was  so  tastefully  and  elegantly  decorated  that  its 
temporary  character  was  concealed.  It  seemed  complete  and  suitable 
for  the  grand  function.  Thousands  came  from  the  neighboring  cities 
to  attend  the  services.  The  Bishops  were  in  Rome  at  the  invitation  of 
Pius  IX,  but  the  clergy  came  from  all  parts  to  join  with  the  Fathers 
in  the  celebration  and  secure  the  patronage  of  the  new  Saint.  Among 
the  orators  on  the  occasion  were  the  eloquent  Bishop  of  Hartford,  the 
Right  Reverend  F.  P.  McFarland,  Monsignor,  now  Archbishop,  Seton, 
and  Dr.  Wiseman  of  Seton  Hall.  Joy  and  triumph  and  thanksgiving 
were  the  notes  of  the  festivities,  and  many  were  the  graces  obtained  at 
the  altar  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  But  the  thrill  felt  by  the  vast 
crowds  as  the  cable  flashed  the  news  that  Pius  IX  had  just  enrolled 
Paul  of  the  Cross  among  the  saints,  and  the  feeling  of  exultation,  are 
beyond  description.  All  knelt,  many  in  tears,  as  they  bowed  in  the 
Great  Presence  during  the  Holy  Mass  in  thanksgiving.  Those  who 
were  present  declared  that  they  never  experienced  anything  like  it  and 
never  witnessed  anything  more  impressive.  In  the  stillness,  the  mur¬ 
mur  of  thousands  was  audible:  “St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  pray  for  us.” 
Among  the  Passionists  present,  not  a  few  sang  the  Nunc  dimittis  after 
the  grand  Te  Deum.  The  record  of  the  annalist  at  St.  Michael’s,  West 
Hoboken,  reads  like  that  of  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  in  Rome,  giving  an 
account  of  the  canonization  in  St.  Peter’s  itself. 

In  1869,  Father  John  Baptist,  the  Rector,  requested  Mr.  P.  C.  Keeley 
of  Brooklyn,  to  draw  plans  for  the  new  church.  Father  John  outlined 
what  he  wanted.  Mr.  Keeley  was  amazed:  “Father  John,  do  you 
know  what  this  will  cost?”  he  asked.  The  answer  came  quickly: 
“God  is  worthy  of  the  best  and  He  will  provide  the  cost.  Go  ahead, 
go  ahead.”  And  ahead  he  went  and  St.  Michael’s  Church  is  one  of 
Mr.  Keeley’s  masterpieces.  Father  John’s  confidence  was  not  mis¬ 
placed.  The  Lord  sent  means  to  meet  the  cost,  and  there  He  is  wor¬ 
shiped  and  there  the  heavily  laden  find  refreshment  for  their  souls, 
and  hundreds  of  thousands  are  reconciled  with  Him  who  bade  them 
“come”  to  Him.  The  corner-stone  was  laid  by  Bishop  Bayley  on  July 


St.  Michael’s,  W.  Hoboken 


287 


17,  1369.  Societies  came  from  the  surrounding  cities  and  towns. 
Vast  crowds  assembled  to  witness  the  ceremony  and  hear  the  eloquent 
Dr.  Anderson,  who  had  assisted  at  a  similar  ceremony  a  year  before 
at  Mount  Argus,  Dublin,  at  the  invitation  of  the  Passionist  Fathers. 
Next  day  Bishop  Bayley  ordained  Father  Sebastian,  Sr.,  in  the  mon¬ 
astery  chapel. 

The  basement  chapel  was  dedicated  on  July  22,  1370,  by  Monsig¬ 
nor  Seton,  in  the  absence  of  the  Bishop  at  the  Vatican  Council.  St. 
Mary’s  church  was  now  closed  and  the  parish  became  “St.  Michael’s 
Monastery  Parish.”  The  last  Mass  in  old  St.  Mary’s  was  said  and  the 
last  sermon  preached  by  Father  John  Philip  Baudinelli.  Dear  old 
St.  Mary’s!  It  had  hallowed  memories  and  it  was  hard  to  leave  it. 
But  in  St.  Michael’s,  “St.  Mary’s”  shrine  would  be  greater  and  her 
children  would  cluster  round  her  altar  in  greater  numbers  and  they 
would  be  as  dear  to  her  as  in  the  little  old  church  that  bore  her  name, 
out  on  The  Hill.  She  would  still  be  the  “Queen  of  their  hearts,”  and 
they  would  receive  help  and  inspiration  from  her  as  in  her  former 
shrine.  And  the  great  schools,  and  the  vast  army  of  little  children, 
and  the  Sisters,  the  lovely  brides  of  Christ,  will  keep  vigil  at  old  St. 
Mary’s  and  guard  its  sacred  traditions,  for  it  is  holy  ground,  “Our 
Lady’s  own,”  “her  sweet  dowry,”  and  there  her  power  and  influence 
will  be  felt  forever,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children  formed  after  her 
own,  to  hate  sin  and  love  virtue,  and  be  in  very  deed,  “the  children 
of  Mary.” 

On  July  30,  1872,  Bishop  Bayley  was  promoted  to  the  great  See  of 
Baltimore,  verifying  the  prediction  of  Archbishop  Spaulding.  On 
one  of  his  visits  to  Baltimore,  the  Archbishop  put  his  pectoral  cross 
on  Bishop  Bayley,  saying:  “The  next  Archbishop  of  Baltimore.” 
Bishop  Bayley  had  endeared  himself  to  the  Fathers  at  St.  Michael’s. 
He  came  off  and  on  to  rest  a  while  in  retirement  and  prayer.  He  was 
always  so  gentle  and  courteous  and  charmingly  entertaining,  that  there 
was  joy  in  the  house  when  he  came.  He  would  be  missed  indeed  by 
the  Fathers  in  West  Floboken,  but  there  was  joy  at  his  elevation  and 
the  prospect  of  meeting  him  in  Baltimore.  Things  might  be  darker. 
Their  father  and  friend  would  not  be  lost  to  them.  Then  there  was 
joy  at  the  appointment  of  Dr.  Corrigan  to  the  See  of  Newark.  Bishop 
Michael  Augustine  Corrigan  had  not  completed  his  thirty-fourth  year. 
He  was  learned  and  gentle  and  meek  in  spirit,  and  the  vigor  of  youth 
was  on  him,  like  the  dew  of  the  morning,  as  McMaster  said.  He  had 
a  beautiful  record  and  he  would  do  and  teach  after  the  pattern  of  his 
Divine  Master.  He  was  a  friend  of  the  Fathers,  and  now  he  endeared 
himself  to  them  more  than  ever  as  their  Bishop. 

The  feast  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  April  28,  1875,  was  celebrated 
with  unusual  solemnity,  as  it  was  the  Centenary  of  the  death  of  the 
Saint.  He  passed  to  his  reward  in  heaven  in  1775,  just  one  year  be- 


288 


The  Passionists 


fore  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  At  St.  Michael’s  in  West 
Hoboken,  the  solemnity  was  postponed  till  October,  owing  to  the 
unfinished  state  of  the  church.  On  June  20th  the  great  bells,  weigh¬ 
ing  in  the  aggregate  5740  pounds,  were  blessed  by  Monsignor  Seton. 
They  were  placed  on  one  of  the  great  towers  at  the  fagade  and  were 
rung  next  day  for  the  first  time,  on  the  twenty-ninth  anniversary  of 
the  coronation  of  Pius  IX.  The  massive  towers  are  of  stone  and 
rise  to  a  height  of  150  feet.  Either  one  of  them  could  bear  ten  times 
the  weight  of  the  bells.  The  church,  for  architectural  design  and 
grace  and  grandeur,  ranks  among  the  first  in  the  country.  The 
foundation  rests  on  solid  rock  six  feet  in  thickness,  while  the  walls 
in  the  superstructure  are  four  feet  in  thickness.  The  height  of  the 
church  to  the  top  of  the  cross  on  the  dome  is  200  feet,  and  the  extreme 
length  is  182  feet.  The  width  of  the  transept  is  104  feet,  while  that 
of  the  body  of  the  edifice  is  81  feet.  The  style  of  architecture  is 
said  to  be  more  Corinthian  than  Roman,  though  the  latter  seems  to 
predominate.  The  dome  is  one  of  the  rare  features  which  distinguish 
it  from  most  other  ecclesiastical  structures  in  America.  The  interior 
diameter  at  its  base  is  over  48  feet.  For  simple  majesty  and  rare 
beauty  it  is  unequaled  by  any  in  the  land.  Bishop  Lynch  of  Charles¬ 
ton,  in  the  sermon  at  its  dedication,  declared  it  a  temple  worthy  of 
any  city  in  America,  even  of  Rome  itself.  It  took  five  years  in  con¬ 
struction.  “From  its  dome  and  tower  a  bewildering  view  is  had  of 
New  York  and  the  surrounding  cities,  of  the  Bay  and  approaches  to 
the  harbor,  that  is  simply  entrancing.  As  the  great  Atlantic  liners 
approach  the  New  World,  the  mariner’s  attention  is  attracted  by  the 
golden  cross  flashing  its  rays  in  the  morning  sunlight  from  the  great 
dome,”  and  he  is  reminded  that  here,  too,  as  well  as  in  his  homeland, 
is  found  the  Great  Presence;  that  here,  too,  are  distributed  grace  and 
the  fruits  of  redemption;  that  he  will  again  assist  at  the  Holy  Mass 
and  feel  at  home  in  the  church.  The  welcome  of  the  Church  awaits 
him.  The  welcome  of  Columbia,  too,  is  offered  him  to  this  land  of 
opportunities  where  liberty  does  not  mean  license;  nor  authority, 
despotism. 

The  dedication  of  the  church  took  place  on  July  4,  1875.  The 
New  York  Herald  reported:  “At  nine  o’clock  a.  m.  the  bells  chimed 
forth  and  the  people  streamed  in  from  all  quarters  of  the  country. 
At  ten  A.  M.  a  brilliant  procession  filed  from  the  vestry  to  the  sanctu¬ 
ary.  There  were  numerous  acolytes  in  robes  of  white  and  scarlet, 
Passionist  priests,  clergy  from  the  neighboring  parishes,  and  the 
Superiors  of  Religious  Orders;  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Lynch  of 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  O’Hara 
of  Scranton,  Pennsylvania,  in  their  episcopal  robes,  sat  on  thrones  in 
each  wing.  The  dedication  ceremonies  were  conducted  by  the  Right 


St.  Michael’s,  W.  Hoboken 


289 


Reverend  Michael  Augustine  Corrigan,  D.D.,  second  Bishop  of  New¬ 
ark,  assisted  by  Father  De  Concilio  and  Father  Victor,  C.P.,  as 
deacons  of  honor.  After  the  ceremony  of  dedication,  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  O’Hara  celebrated  Pontifical  Mass,  with  Father 
John  Dominic,  Provincial  of  the  Passionists,  archpriest,  and  Dr. 
MacSweeney  of  Poughkeepsie  and  Dr.  McDowell  of  St.  Agnes’ 
Church,  New  York,  as  deacons  of  honor.  There  were  many  distin¬ 
guished  clergymen  present.  Among  them  the  Right  Reverend  James 
O’Connor,  Bishop-elect  of  Omaha,  Monsignor  Seton,  Dr.  Doane,  V.G., 
and  Dr.  Burtsell  of  New  York.  Among  the  prominent  laymen  were 
Governor  Rooney,  Judge  Wiggins  of  County  Court  of  Pleas,  Com¬ 
missioner  James  Lynch,  P.  J.  Meehan,  editor  of  the  I  risk- American. 
The  exquisite  music  was  supplied  by  St.  Stephen’s  choir  from  New 
York  City,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Danforth.  The  finest  orches¬ 
tral  equipments  added  to  the  effect  of  Mozart’s  unrivaled  Twelfth. 
During  the  Mass  the  choir  were  stationed  in  the  gallery  between  the 
front  towers,  but  at  the  close  of  the  ceremony,  they  came  to  the 
rotunda  at  the  base  of  the  great  dome,  and  the  waves  of  symphony 
down  through  the  basilica  had  an  entrancing  effect.  It  seemed  as 
if  the  heavens  opened  and  the  Church  Triumphant  joined  with  her 
sister  on  earth  in  that  great  acclaim  to  the  glory  of  the  Most  High. 
The  great  Bishop  of  Charleston  voiced  the  inspiration  of  the  occasion 
in  his  matchless  discourse.  Bishop  Lynch  officiated  at  Vespers,  and 
Dr.  McSweeney  was  the  orator.  The  national  holiday  enabled  the 
societies  from  the  surrounding  cities  to  take  part  in  the  parade  and 
assist  at  Vespers  in  the  afternoon.  Never  will  that  glorious  function 
be  forgotten  by  those  who  had  the  privilege  of  being  present  at  it.” 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

ADDITIONAL  FACTS  ABOUT  ST.  MICHAEL’S 


St.  Michael’s  Retreat  ( continued ) — First  Centenary  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross — 
Decoration  of  the  Church  and  its  Consecration — Golden  Jubilee  of  Monastery 
and  Town. 

THE  church  was  finished  and  the  Fathers  now  ready  to  celebrate 
the  centenary  of  their  Founder  at  St.  Michael’s  in  a  becoming 
manner.  The  solemn  triduum  took  place  on  the  16th,  17th, 
and  18th  of  October,  1875.  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  was 
Provincial  and  Father  Nilus,  Rector.  Providence  seemed  to  have 
chosen  them  for  the  occasion,  so  like  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  were  they 
in  gentle  courtesy  and  goodness  of  heart  toward  all.  Dr.  McGlynn, 
Dr.  Friel  of  Brooklyn,  and  Monsignor  Seton  were  the  preachers. 
Bishop  Corrigan  sang  Pontifical  Mass  on  the  18th.  The  prelates  and 
clergy  and  friends  were  entertained  on  that  day  with  the  same  delicate 
hospitality  shown  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  in  Rome  on  the  recurring 
feast  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

The  local  annalist,  Father  Andrew  Kenny,  C.P.,  could  write  a 
volume  on  the  various  functions  held  in  the  basilica,  where  the  cere¬ 
monial  of  the  Church  is  seen  in  its  matchless  beauty  and  dignity, 
and  the  soul  cries  out:  “How  lovely  are  Thy  Tabernacles,  0  Lord 
of  Hosts!  My  soul  longeth  and  fainteth  for  the  courts  of  the  Lord.” 
To  Father  Andrew,  the  writer  wishes  to  express  his  appreciation  and 
thanks  for  the  annotations  so  kindly  placed  at  his  disposal  for  the 
sketch  of  St.  Michael’s  Monastery. 

Pius  IX,  the  great  friend  of  the  Passionists,  died  on  February  7, 
1877.  The  Church  was  in  mourning;  the  Order,  in  grief.  The  me¬ 
morial  services  in  St.  Michael’s  Church  were  impressive.  There  was 
a  vast  audience,  and  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  were  recorded  in 
heaven.  Father  Gaudentius  entered  the  pulpit.  He  had  often  thrilled 
that  auditory  by  his  eloquence;  the  eyes  of  all  were  raised  to  him. 
The  strong  man  suppressed  his  emotion.  He  seemed  collected  at  the 
moment.  Suddenly  he  bowed  his  head  and  sobbed  in  grief.  The 
audience  wept.  In  a  moment  of  intense  composure,  the  Father  said: 
“My  dear  people,  I  cannot  address  you  to-day.”  He  turned  and  left 
the  pulpit.  It  was  dramatic.  There  was  a  wail  of  grief.  At  the 
end  of  the  function,  Father  John  Thomas  addressed  the  congregation 

briefly  and  touchingly  on  the  saintly  Pontiff  and  his  loss  to  the 

290 


Additional  Facts  About  St.  Michael’s 


291 


Church.  The  people  remained  in  prayer  and  again  gave  way  to  their 
grief.  “See  how  they  loved  him!” 

In  October  of  the  same  year  the  Passionists  in  America  mourned 
the  death  of  another  great  friend  and  benefactor,  Archbishop  Bayley 
of  Baltimore.  But  there  was  comfort  in  the  first  instance,  by  the 
election  of  Leo  XIII  to  the  Papal  Chair;  and  in  the  second,  by  the 
succession  of  Bishop,  afterward  Cardinal,  James  Gibbons  to  the  See 
of  Baltimore.  The  new  Archbishop  had  grown  to  be  very  dear  to 
the  Fathers,  and  the  friendship  between  them  ripened  as  the  years 
went  on,  and  His  Eminence  often  said  he  was  “always  at  home  in 
the  Monastery.”  On  Sunday,  September  8,  1878,  the  feast  of  the 
Nativity  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  Bishop  Corrigan  sang  Pontifical  Mass 
in  St.  Michael’s  Church  and  ordained  Father  Christopher  and  Father 
Felix,  the  only  ordination  there  at  Pontifical  High  Mass.  It  was  one 
instance  of  the  gracious  kindness  shown  by  the  Bishop  to  the  Fathers, 
which  was  simply  unfailing.  On  the  Sunday  following,  the  splendid 
Church  of  Our  Lady  of  Grace  in  the  city  of  Hoboken  was  dedicated 
by  Bishop  Corrigan.  Archbishop  Gibbons  of  Baltimore  preached  the 
sermon.  In  the  afternoon  he  drove  up  to  the  monastery.  It  was  his 
first  visit  to  St.  Michael’s.  The  Fathers  were  captivated  by  his  gentle 
courtesy  and  grace.  The  newly-ordained  were  presented  to  him,  and 
he  said  to  Father  Felix:  “You  are  the  youngest  priest  I  have  ever 
seen.”  It  was  their  first  meeting  and  they  were  destined  to  become 
friends,  the  great  Cardinal  and  the  humble  Passionist.  After  this,  the 
Cardinal  loved  to  stop  at  the  monastery  in  going  to  and  returning  from 
Europe,  and  in  courtesy  to  His  Eminence,  the  Superiors  would  ask 
his  friend  to  act  as  host.  He  knew  the  Cardinal’s  simple  tastes  and 
needs  and  they  were  met  without  ostentation. 

In  October,  1881,  Bishop  Corrigan  was  made  Archbishop  in  parti- 
bus ,  and  Coadjutor,  with  right  of  succession,  to  Cardinal  McCloskey 
of  New  York,  and  the  Right  Reverend  Winand  M.  Wigger,  D.D.,  was 
made  Bishop  of  Newark.  On  November  3,  1884,  the  Plenary  Council 
of  Baltimore  opened.  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  was  invited 
to  it  with  the  Superiors  of  the  Religious  Orders,  and  served  on  the 
committees.  Passing  over  many  events  of  local  interest,  we  come  to 
the  visit  of  the  Most  Reverend  Francis  Satolli,  Papal  Delegate  to  the 
United  States.  His  Excellency  arrived  on  May  30,  1893,  and  spent 
several  days  with  the  Fathers,  visiting  the  schools  and  institutions  in 
the  neighborhood.  It  was  his  first  visit  to  the  diocese,  and  Bishop 
Wigger  with  a  large  delegation  of  the  clergy  visited  him  and  were 
entertained  at  the  monastery.  The  Bishop  sang  Pontifical  Mass  on 
Sunday,  the  Papal  Delegate  occupied  the  throne,  Monsignor  Farley  of 
New  York  was  present,  and  sixty  of  the  diocesan  clergy.  The 
Delegate  was  so  pleased  with  the  hospitality  shown  him  that  he  after¬ 
ward  wrote  to  the  Rector,  Father  Aloysius  Blakely,  to  thank  him  for 


292 


The  Passionists 


it.  This  visit  of  His  Excellency  led  to  the  happiest  relations  between 
the  Apostolic  Delegation  and  the  diocese  of  Newark. 

In  1894,  the  organ  was  finished.  It  was  built  by  additions,  and 
the  latest  brought  it  to  completion.  It  fills  the  entire  space  of  the 
choir  gallery.  It  was  44  feet  high  and  30  feet  wide.  The  design  of 
the  case  is  in  harmony  with  that  of  the  church.  It  has  a  noble  ap¬ 
pearance,  and  its  vast  musical  qualities  are  unsurpassed  by  any  in 
the  country.  Father  Lawrence  Moeslein  C.P.,  a  great  composer  him¬ 
self,  was  organist  for  thirty-seven  years,  and  people  came  from  afar 
to  hear  the  heavenly  strains  which  his  magic  touch  brought  forth 
from  it.  It  seemed  as  if  one  angel  after  another  stepped  forth  and 
took  up  the  strains  in  tones  still  more  delicately  divine  than  those 
just  lost  away  in  the  arches  and  dome.  It  was  prayer  in  love  and 
praise  and  adoration.  Father  Lawrence  was  inspired,  the  worshipers 
were  entranced,  and  bowed  in  lowly  adoration  before  Our  Lord  on 
the  altar  during  the  Holy  Mass. 

In  the  Chapter  held  in  1896,  Father  Mark  Moeslein  was  elected 
Rector.  Promptly  he  took  up  the  work  for  which  his  rare  talents 
fitted  him — the  decoration  of  the  church.  The  earlier  decoration 
was  only  temporary,  and  the  work  to  be  done  now  was  simply  enor¬ 
mous.  It  took  fifteen  months  to  accomplish  it.  The  interior  was 
simply  transformed  on  a  scale  of  grandeur  beyond  description.  The 
vast  undertaking  was  planned  and  studied  in  every  detail  by  the 
Rector,  and  his  indefatigable  energy  brought  it  to  a  happy  comple¬ 
tion.  Precious  stone  and  marble  and  gold  and  Venetian  mosaic  re¬ 
placed  what  was  merely  of  imitation.  It  reflects  all  that  is  beautiful 
in  art,  in  the  most  delicate  harmony;  and  the  elegant  proportions  of 
the  great  temple  are  realized  for  the  first  time.  It  is  a  dream  of 
beauty  and  magnificence,  and  if  not  worthy  of  the  Divine  Presence, 
it  calls  forth  an  expression  of  admiration,  and  instinctively  one  kneels 
in  reverence  and  the  heart  cries  out:  “I  have  loved,  0  Lord,  the 
beauty  of  Thy  house,  and  the  place  where  Thy  glory  dwelleth.”  The 
ceremony  of  consecration  was  performed  by  Bishop  Wigger  on  Sun¬ 
day,  April  24,  1898. 

Mass  was  sung  by  His  Excellency,  thp  Most  Reverend  Sebastian 
Martinelli,  the  Papal  Delegate.  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Gibbons, 
preached  the  sermon.  In  the  sanctuary  were  Archbishop  Corrigan 
of  New  York,  Archbishop  Ryan  of  Philadelphia,  Bishop  McDonnell 
of  Brooklyn,  Bishop  Burke  of  Albany,  Bishop  Hoban  of  Scranton, 
Monsignor,  now  Cardinal,  Sbarretti  of  the  Apostolic  Delegation,  Mon¬ 
signor  Doane  of  Newark,  and  Monsignor  Mooney  of  New  York,  the  Su¬ 
periors  of  Orders,  and  one  hundred  priests  from  the  neighboring  cities, 
with  friends  from  afar.  Many  of  them  had  seen  the  most  beautiful 
churches  in  the  world,  yet  they  were  most  agreeably  surprised  at  the 
beauty  and  magnificence  of  the  sight  that  met  their  gaze  that  morning. 


Additional  Facts  About  St.  Michael’s 


293 


At  the  Vesper  service,  the  President  of  St.  John’s  College,  Fordham, 
Very  Reverend  Thomas  J.  Campbell,  SJ.,  preached  the  sermon. 
Both  the  Cardinal  and  Father  Campbell  expressed  admiration  for  the 
loveliness  and  splendor  of  this  temple  to  the  Most  High.  From  the 
date  of  the  consecration  of  the  church,  the  faithful  instinctively  feel 
that  the  blessings  promised  by  the  Lord  to  those  who  would  pray  in 
the  Temple  of  Jerusalem  are  verified  here.  “My  eyes  shall  be  open, 
and  my  ears  attentive  to  the  prayer  of  him  that  shall  pray  in  this 
place.  For  I  have  chosen,  and  have  sanctified  this  place,  that  My 
name  may  be  there  forever,  and  My  eyes  and  My  heart  may  remain 
there  perpetually”;  and  as  they  kneel  before  the  Holy  of  Holies  their 
hearts  cry  out:  “Thy  altars  are  my  home,  my  King  and  my  God!” 

Since  the  canonization  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  by  Pius  IX,  the 
Saint  has  been  growing  in  the  estimate  of  the  Church,  and  the  devo¬ 
tion  of  the  faithful  to  him  has  assumed  marvelous  proportions. 
This  is  especially  true  in  America.  It  has  often  been  said  in  Rome: 
“How  fond  these  Americans  are  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross!”  And 
indeed  since  the  great  miracle  in  Pittsburgh  on  the  day  of  his  canon¬ 
ization,  the  Saint  seems  partial  to  us.  The  favors  obtained  by  his 
clients  at  his  intercession  witness  to  it.  The  simple  faith  of  the  crowds 
that  visit  his  shrine  at  St.  Michael’s  is  a  matter  of  great  edification. 
Men,  women,  and  children,  often  the  venerable  clergy,  are  in  line  to 
be  blessed  with  the  relic  of  the  Saint  and  ask  his  help;  and  they 
claim  that  miracles  are  wrought  at  his  prayer.  And  why  not?  Does 
the  power  of  God  grow  less  with  time  and  with  its  exercise?  Car¬ 
dinal  Newman  said  that  since  the  Incarnation,  the  wonder  to  him  was 
not  that  miracles  occurred,  but  that  they  were  not  more  numerous. 
A  perpetual  mission  goes  on  at  the  shrine  of  the  Saint.  People  came 
from  afar  seeking  reconciliation  with  God.  Sometimes  they  are  sent 
byi  their  Bishops  and  pastors.  They  come  to  seek  light  and  grace 
and  healing.  The  heart  of  the  Saint  is  moved  to  plead  for  them  in 
heaven,  and  their  faith  is  rewarded.  Many  come  to  satisfy  their  de¬ 
votion  and  to  witness  the  dignity  and  beauty  of  the  liturgy  of  the 
Church  on  her  grand  festivals  or  at  an  ordination,  or  at  the  conse¬ 
cration  of  a  Bishop,  when  the  apostolic  succession  is  transmitted  by 
one  of  the  successors  of  the  Twelve  who  were  consecrated  by  Our 
Lord  Himself  and  given  this  power.  All  find  inspiration  there  and 
glorify  God  in  His  servant,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

In  January,  1900,  an  accident  occurred  in  the  church-tower.  The 
statuary  of  the  Crib  is  kept  in  a  room  in  the  south  tower.  The  pieces 
are  very  large  and  are  placed  on  an  elevator  for  removal.  This  time 
the  elevator  did  not  work  smoothly,  and  in  adjusting  it,  Father  Agatho 
Clifford,  then  a  young  student,  lost  his  balance  and  fell  down  the  shaft 
75  feet!  That  he  was  not  killed  outright  seems  nothing  short  of  a 
miracle.  He  arose  and  walked  into  the  monastery  to  report  the  acci- 


294 


The  Passionists 


dent.  Beyond  the  shock,  he  did  not  seem  to  have  suffered  serious 
injury;  but  now  and  then  there  was  acute  pain  and  he  was  sent  to  St. 
Mary’s  Hospital  at  Hoboken  for  treatment.  He  rallied  nicely  and 
was  ordained.  He  was  a  most  edifying  priest  and  did  good  work  in 
the  parishes  of  St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk,  and  Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati.  But 
he  never  got  over  the  effect  of  that  fall  and  he  died  in  Cincinnati. 
The  scenes  at  his  funeral  revealed  the  love  of  the  people  for  him. 
They  wept  during  the  Mass.  The  casket  was  placed  in  the  hearse 
to  be  borne  to  the  station.  There  was  a  wail  of  grief  as  the  funeral 
cortege  began  to  move;  the  horses  were  held.  The  faithful  would 
not  let  that  amiable  priest  be  taken  from  them.  The  Fathers  had  to 
console  and  plead  with  them  to  submit  to  God’s  holy  will;  assuring 
them  that  Father  Agatho  would  now  be  their  protector  and  advocate 
in  heaven.  The  Provincial,  Father  Jerome,  and  his  first  assistant, 
Father  Alfred,  accompanied  the  remains  to  Dunkirk.  The  former 
sang  Mass  and  the  latter  spoke  words  of  comfort  and  hope  to  the 
sorrowing  mother  and  family  and  friends  of  Father  Agatho  in  his 
native  place. 

Early  in  1901,  Bishop  Wigger  died  and  the  Right  Reverend  J.  J. 
O’Connor  succeeded  him.  Bishop  O’Connor  was  consecrated  on  July 
25,  1901,  by  Archbishop  Corrigan  of  New  York.  Great  indeed  was 
the  joy  of  the  diocese  in  getting  this  amiable  prelate  for  its  Bishop. 
Gentleness  and  strength  and  wisdom  are  his  traits.  Father  Stephen 
Kealy,  our  saintly  Provincial,  once  said  of  Bishop  O’Connor:  “He 
is  the  best  -of  all  of  them.”  He  is  a  kind  friend  and  Father  and  for 
him  we  daily  pray — ad  multos  annos  et  majores. 

In  1891,  Father  Justin  succeeded  Father  Alphonsus  as  Rector.  He 
had  the  electric  lighting  put  in  the  church.  It  was  like  a  sunburst 
revealing  the  wonders  of  art  till  then  half  concealed,  and  the  people 
gazed  in  rapture  on  the  beauty  revealed.  Father  Cornelius  Thomp¬ 
son,  C.P.,  preached  on  the  occasion,  taking  for  his  text:  “I  have 
loved,  0  Lord,  the  beauty  of  Thy  house,  and  the  place  where  Thy 
glory  dwelleth.”  Christian  art  in  its  elevating  influences  was  his 
theme.  It  is  created  beauty;  it  leads  to  the  contemplation  of  the 
uncreated  beauty  of  God,  and  hence  the  Church  uses  it  in  her  temples 
and  ceremonials. 

Early  in  1891,  Fathers  Wilfrid  O’Hagan  and  Anthony  Carroll  came 
from  St.  Joseph’s  Province,  the  Anglo-Hibernian,  to  give  missions  in 
all  the  churches  in  charge  of  the  Passionist  Fathers.  They  were  gifted 
men  and  endeared  themselves  to  all  by  their  genial  ways  and  apos¬ 
tolic  work,  and  when  they  sailed  away  from  our  shores,  we  cherished 
the  hope  that  they  would  return  to  labor  for  and  edify  our  people 
again.  Father  Wilfrid  came  for  a  short  visit  in  1905.  Both  these 
dear  friends  are  now  in  heaven. 

The  years  rolled  on  with  their  round  of  work  for  the  church  and 


Additional  Facts  About  St.  Michael’s 


295 


people,  till  1911,  the  semi-centennial  year  of  the  incorporation  of 
West  Hoboken  as  a  town.  Coincident  was  the  semi-centennial  of  the 
monastery.  The  Fathers  of  the  monastery  and  the  city  Fathers  agreed 
on  Golden  Jubilees,  one  religious,  the  other  civic,  to  commemorate 
the  events,  and  they  worked  in  harmony.  Public  demonstrations 
were  held  on  June  1,  2,  and  3.  On  the  evening  of  the  second  day, 
the  Apostolic  Delegate,  Monsignor  Falconio,  arrived  at  St.  Michael’s, 
and  His  Excellency  was  given  a  great  welcome  by  the  citizens.  There 
was  a  parade  on  Saturday  and  the  Catholic  societies  were  given  the 
place  of  honor.  The  Papal  Delegate  and  the  clergy  reviewed  the 
societies  in  line,  from  a  stand  in  front  of  the  church.  A  mission  in 
preparation  for  the  Jubilee,  was  given  by  Fathers  Alfred,  Eugene, 
and  Isidore,  of  the  Western  Province,  and  there  was  a  general  com¬ 
munion.  On  Sunday,  Pontifical  Mass  was  sung  by  Monsignor  Fal¬ 
conio,  in  thanksgiving  to  God  for  His  blessings  on  the  monastery  and 
the  city  on  The  Hill  for  fifty  years.  The  Rectors  of  St.  Michael’s, 
St.  Joseph’s,  and  St.  Anthony’s  Churches,  Fathers  Bertrand,  Victor, 
and  Andrew,  received  great  credit  from  the  citizens  for  the  success 
of  the  Golden  Jubilee. 

During  the  Rectorship  of  Father  Linus  Monahan,  the  south  wing  of 
the  monastery,  from  east  to  west,  was  built.  It  is  a  substantial 
structure  and  was  very  much  needed.  On  the  first  floor  are  the 
Bishop’s  rooms,  guest  rooms  for  retreatants,  and  the  infirmary.  The 
other  rooms  are  used  for  the  Fathers.  Improvements  made  by  Father 
Sebastian,  Jr.  and  Father  Dominic,  leave  the  house  complete  and 
in  good  condition  for  many  years  to  come.  The  claims  of  other  noble 
men  living,  and  of  many  priests  and  brothers,  at  rest  with  the  saints, 
appeal  to  the  writer.  But  the  record  of  their  virtues  and  deeds  must 
he  left  to  the  local  annalist.  A  few  facts  more  will  end  this  Chapter. 

The  territory  committed  to  the  care  of  the  Fathers  on  their  assum¬ 
ing  charge  of  old  St.  Mary’s,  extended  from  Jersey  City  to  Fort  Lee 
along  the  Hudson,  and  they  formed  parishes  and  built  churches  as 
there  was  need,  and  when  well  established  they  were  handed  over  to 
the  Bishop,  who  assigned  the  diocesan  clergy  to  the  various  charges. 
St.  Joseph’s  Church,  Guttenburg;  Holy  Family  Church,  Union  Hill; 
the  Church  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Jersey  City  Heights;  and  St. 
Anthony’s  Church  for  the  Italian  congregation,  West  Hoboken,  were 
among  them.  The  parishes  at  Greenville,  Secaucus,  Weehawken,  and 
New  Durham  were  attended  from  the  monastery.  The  Fathers  now 
have  charge  of  St.  Joseph’s  Church  just  south  of  the  monastery 
grounds.  It  was  intended  as  a  mission  chapel  to  the  Holy  Family 
Church  at  Union  Hill,  for  the  convenience  of  the  German  families 
in  this  neighborhood.  Father  James  Hasel  was  put  in  charge  of  it. 
It  had  a  debt  of  $54,000,  and  this  was  too  much  for  priest  and  people. 
They  could  not  even  pay  the  interest  on  this  debt.  Father  Hasel  be- 


296 


The  Passionists 


came  discouraged  and  the  people  grew  indifferent.  Bishop  Wigger 
gave  financial  aid;  but  even  with  this  it  was  too  much  for  Father 
Ilasd;  his  health  gave  way  and  he  resigned.  Father  Louis  Gabriel 
succeeded  him.  He  worked  bravely,  but  he  succumbed.  At  last 
Bishop  O’Connor  requested  the  Fathers  to  take  it  over.  They  could 
not  refuse  this  request  from  the  Bishop.  He  was  their  friend;  he 
had  been  unfailingly  kind  to  them  and  they  were  glad  to  show  their 
appreciation  of  it  by  assuming  this  charge.  The  Bishop’s  fine  ap¬ 
preciation  gave  them  inspiration  for  the  work;  the  people  became  in¬ 
terested  and  they  worked  nobly  with  Fathers  Bernardine,  Victor,  Isi¬ 
dore;  and  now  they  are  doing  the  same  with  Fathers  Conrad  and 
Bernard.  The  debt  has  been  reduced,  improvements  have  been  made, 
the  situation  is  safe  and  St.  Joseph’s  has  a  bright  future.  The  new 
school  and  hall  speak  for  themselves.  The  renowned  Passion  Play, 
while  inspiring  a  grateful  memory  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion,  has  proved 
a  source  of  revenue  to  the  over-burdened  church,  and  the  debt  is  de¬ 
creasing  year  by  year.  God  has  blessed  the  good  people  of  St. 
Joseph’s  Parish. 

For  fifty  years  the  Fathers  have  attended  to  the  institution  at  Laurel 
Hill,  formerly  called  “Snake  Hill.”  This  territory  comprises  about 
1,000  acres,  at  one  time  surrounded  by  swamps  and  infested  by 
mosquitoes  and  other  sundry  annoyances  from  various  rodents.  Here 
are  the  almshouse,  hospital  for  the  very  poor,  mostly  chronic  cases, 
asylum  for  the  insane,  penitentiary,  hospital  for  tuberculosis  patients, 
and  other  isolation  cases — each  under  independent  management,  with 
its  own  staff  of  doctors,  nurses  and  attendants.  These  institutions 
comprise  a  population  of  over  3,000,  with  eighty  per  cent  Catholic. 
The  priest  must  be  in  constant  attendance  to  assist  the  sick  and  dying, 
and  is  in  hourly  danger  of  being  infected.  It  requires  a  man  of 
apostolic  zeal  and  heroic  mold  to  act  as  chaplain.  A  saintly  young 
priest,  Father  Dominic  MacNamara,  C.P.,  in  1831  attended  a  small¬ 
pox  case  and  it  cost  him  his  life.  There  are  three  Masses  on  Sun¬ 
days,  one  in  the  church,  one  in  the  chapel  of  the  penitentiary,  and 
one  in  the  tuberculosis  chapel.  The  Fathers  assist  the  chaplain  on 
Sundays  and  holydays.  The  institutions  are  well  kept,  and  the  clergy 
receive  uniform  courtesy  and  kindness  from  the  various  staffs  in 
charge  of  them.  Father  Pius  O’Connor,  C.P.,  was  chaplain  for  twenty 
years  and  won  a  bright  crown  in  heaven  by  his  great  charity  and  zeal 
in  attending  to  the  poor,  the  sick  and  the  unfortunate.  The  present 
chaplain  is  walking  in  his  footsteps  and  God  will  bless  him  for  his 
goodness  to  the  poor  and  the  afflicted.  “Whatever  you  do  to  these, 
the  least  of  my  little  ones,  you  do  to  Me.”  Our  Lord  regards  it  as 
done  to  Himself  and  He  will  so  reward  it. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

ST.  JOSEPH’S,  BALTIMORE 

St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Baltimore,  Maryland — Archbishop  Spaulding  Invites  the 
Passionists  to  Baltimore — Friendship  of  Cardinal  Gibbons. 

ST.  PAUL  OF  THE  CROSS,  as  we  have  seen,  loved  the  students  of 
the  Propaganda.  His  kindness  to  them  and  gentle  courtesies  are 
among  the  traditions  of  the  college.  The  students  still  recount 
the  visit  of  a  band  from  Propaganda  to  St.  John  and  Paul’s  Retreat 
when  the  Saint  was  dying  and  how  kindly  he  received  them  and  left 
them  his  blessing.  He  is  their  friend  and  patron  and  they  love  to 
visit  his  shrine.  In  their  distant  missions  they  recall  these  visits  and 
the  happy  hours  spent  at  the  home  of  the  Saint  in  retreat  before  ordina¬ 
tion  and  the  inspiration  received  there.  They  are  friends  of  the  Pas¬ 
sionists — these  Propaganda  students. 

Dr.  Martin  John  Spaulding  was  on  his  way  from  Rome  to  Mar¬ 
seilles,  returning  to  America  after  his  ordination.  The  ship  was  be¬ 
calmed  in  the  Mediterranean  not  far  from  the  port  of  San  Stefano  at 
the  foot  of  Monte  Argentaro.  Some  of  the  passengers  went  ashore, 
and  among  them  Dr.  Spaulding.  He  made  the  ascent  to  the  home  of 
the  Passionists  on  that  lovely  mountain  in  Tuscany  where  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  prepared  for  his  mission  and  began  his  work.  He  was  re¬ 
ceived  very ‘kindly  by  the  Fathers,  and  so  pleased  with  their  delicate 
hospitality  and  edified  by  the  house  and  surroundings,  that  he  prom¬ 
ised,  if  ever  in  his  power,  to  bring  the  Passionists  to  America.  He 
began  his  brilliant  career  in  Kentucky.  On  September  10,  1848,  he 
was  consecrated  Bishop-coadjutor,  and  in  February,  1850,  he  succeeded 
Bishop  Flaget  in  the  See  of  Louisville.  Now  he  decided  to  bring  the 
Passionists  to  America  and  establish  a  house  of  the  Order  in  his 
diocese  as  soon  as  feasible.  In  December,  1852,  he  went  to  Europe 
to  secure  priests  in  Belgium  for  the  needs  of  his  people,  and  he  went  on 
to  Rome  to  ask  for  the  Passionists.  On  arriving  in  the  Eternal  City, 
he  learned  that  Bishop  O’Connor,  his  friend  and  fellow  student  at  the 
Propaganda,  had  preceded  him  and  had  just  left  for  America  with  the 
Passionists.  He  decided  then  to  bring  them  to  Louisville  as  soon  as 
the  Fathers  in  Pittsburgh  could  accede  to  his  request.  But  he  was 
made  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  before  his  purpose  could  be  carried 
into  effect. 

In  1864,  he  succeeded  the  illustrious  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick  as 

297 


298 


The  Passionists 


Archbishop  of  Baltimore.  In  March,  1865,  the  Passionists  gave  mis¬ 
sions  in  St.  Peter’s,  St.  John’s,  and  in  the  Church  of  Immaculate  Con-» 
ception,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore.  The  new  Archbishop  was  so  pleased 
with  their  work  that  he  invited  the  Fathers  to  come  at  once  and  estab¬ 
lish  a  home  in  the  archdiocese.  Fie  offered  them  charge  of  St.  Agnes’ 
congregation  at  Catonsville,  a  pretty  suburb  of  Baltimore.  The  Fath¬ 
ers  gratefully  acceded  to  His  Grace’s  request,  and  on  Passion  Sunday, 
April  2,  1865,  Father  John  Thomas  Stephanini  took  charge  of  St. 
Agnes’  congregation,  with  Father  Charles  Lang  as  assistant.  They 
were  the  pioneers  of  the  Passionists  in  Baltimore. 

Mrs.  Emily  McTavish,  a  pious  and  distinguished  lady  of  Baltimore, 
offered  the  Fathers  a  tract  of  eight  acres,  chosen  from  her  estate,  where¬ 
on  to  build  their  home.  With  gratitude,  indeed,  they  accepted  the 
generous  gift,  and  selected  the  land  on  Maiden  Choice  Lane,  about 
four  squares  from  the  new  Frederick  Road  in  Baltimore  County.  Later 
on,  this  site  was  deemed  not  so  suitable  for  the  Retreat,  and  their  bene¬ 
factress  very  kindly  consented  to  let  the  Fathers  sell  it  and  purchase  the 
present  site  opposite  Loudon  Park  Cemetery.  This  tract  comprised 
sixteen  acres.  Soon  after  the  purchase,  a  small  frame  church  was 
built  in  the  grove  near  Frederick  Avenue,  for  the  convenience  of  the 
people  in  the  neighborhood.  It  was  called  the  Church  of  the  Passion, 
and  was  attended  by  the  Fathers  from  St.  Agnes’  at  Catonsville  till 
the  Retreat  was  finished.  On  August  12,  1867,  the  corner-stone  of  the 
new  monastery  was  laid  by  Very  Reverend  Thomas  Foley,  Adminis¬ 
trator  of  the  diocese  in  the  absence  of  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop, 
then  in  Europe.  His  Grace  was  present  at  the  great  function  in  St. 
Peter’s,  Rome,  on  the  occasion  of  the  eighteenth  centenary  of  the  Mar¬ 
tyrdom  of  the  Holy  Apostles  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul,  June  29th.  Twenty- 
five  saints  were  canonized  on  this  great  day  and  among  them  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross.  Archbishop  Spaulding  had  now  a  special  claim  on  the 
Saint.  His  sons  were  in  Baltimore  and  there  was  a  new  bond  between 
them — the  Saint  and  the  Archbishop;  and  great  was  the  joy  of  His 
Grace  at  the  exaltation  of  his  friend  and  patron,  the  new  Saint.  After 
the  royal  welcome  and  affectionate  greeting  of  his  children  in  Balti¬ 
more  on  his  return  from  Rome,  he  drove  out  to  see  the  Retreat  on  the 
Frederick  Road,  then  in  process  of  construction.  He  came  often  to  see 
the  building  and  brought  the  visiting  Bishops  with  him.  And  he  told 
the  story  of  his  voyage  on  the  Mediterranean  and  the  great  calm,  not 
a  storm,  and  of  his  visit  to  Monte  Argentaro  and  his  promise  to  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  only  Passionist  on  the  premises  was  good 
Brother  Bonaventure,  for  the  Fathers  were  at  St.  Agnes’  two  miles 
away,  and  the  Archbishop  was  pleased  to  see  him  in  over-alls,  work¬ 
ing  with  the  men  as  the  building  went  up.  It  was  finished  in  little  less 
than  a  year  and  was  ready  for  dedication. 

The  Propaganda  students  not  only  made  great  Bishops,  but  they 


299 


St.  Joseph’s.,  Baltimore 

seemed  unerring  in  the  choice  of  candidates  for  the  Episcopal  office. 
They  were  aided  by  the  prayers  of  martyrs  and  of  converts  to  the 
Faith  from  pagan  tribes  and  nations,  prayers  of  little  children  in  the 
Faith,  that  went  straight  to  the  heart  of  God.  And  these  Bishops  were 
not  only  “appointed  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  rule  the  Church  of  God,  but 
chosen  by  Him  for  this  appointment.”  No  wonder  they  became  great 
and  holy  Bishops!  Human  influences  had  very  little  to  do  with  the 
choice  of  names  presented  to  the  Holy  See.  They  were  the  choice  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  One  of  the  best  appointments  ever  made  by  the 
Propaganda  was  that  of  the  first  Vicar-Apostolic  of  North  Carolina, 
the  Right  Reverend  James  Gibbons,  D.D.  His  name  was  presented 
to  the  Sacred  Congregation  by  Archbishop  Spaulding,  and  the  appoint¬ 
ment  was  promptly  made  by  Pius  IX.  He  was  consecrated  in  the 
Cathedral  of  Baltimore  on  August  16,  1868,  by  the  Archbishop,  and 
was  then  the  youngest  Bishop  in  the  United  States.  His  first  episcopal 
act  after  consecration  was  to  bless  and  dedicate  St.  Joseph’s  Monastery 
on  Frederick  Road.  This  ceremony  took  place  on  Sunday,  September 
13th,  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Name  of  Mary.  From  that  day  forward,  the 
fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  dedication,  the  illustrious  Cardinal,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Baltimore,  was  a  devoted  friend  of  the  Passionist  Fathers. 

The  beloved  Archbishop  Spaulding  passed  away  in  1872.  He  died 
a  saint,  visited  by  the  Queen  of  Heaven  in  his  last  moments.  He  was 
succeeded  by  the  amiable  and  accomplished  Bishop  of  Newark,  James 
Roosevelt  Bayley,  another  dear  friend  and  benefactor  of  the  Congrega¬ 
tion  of  the  Passion.  Archbishop  Spaulding,  as  we  have  seen,  fore¬ 
told  the  appointment  of  Bishop  Bayley  to  Baltimore.  Did  the  saintly 
Archbishop  also  foresee  that  his  friend,  Bishop  Gibbons,  then  of 
Richmond,  would  succeed  Archbishop  Bayley?  It  would  seem  so  from 
the  care  His  Grace  took  in  preparing  Bishop  Gibbons  for  his  career  in 
the  American  Episcopate.  He  became  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  in 
October,  1877,  when  Archbishop  Bayley  passed  to  his  reward. 

Archbishop  Gibbons  laid  the  corner-stone  of  the  monastery  church  on 
June  8,  1881.  Father  Benedict  Murnane,  the  Rector,  had  the  plans 
drawn  and  work  begun.  The  basement  chapel  was  blessed  on  Thanks¬ 
giving  Day,  November  29,  1883,  by  Monsignor  McColgan,  V.G.,  in  the 
absence  of  the  Archbishop  in  Europe.  The  Rector,  Father  John 
Baptist,  sang  Mass;  his  brothers  Fathers  Luke  and  Philip,  acted  as 
deacon  and  sub-deacon.  The  Reverend  W.  F.  Clark,  S.J.,  preached 
the  sermon,  taking  for  his  text  the  words  of  the  Psalmist:  “We  have 
passed  through  fire  and  water  and  Thou  hast  brought  us  into  refresh¬ 
ment.  We  will  go  into  Thy  house,  we  will  pay  Thee  our  vows,  we  will 
offer  up  to  Thee  holocausts.”  It  was  a  consolation  after  great  affliction. 
Three  months  had  not  elapsed  since  the  monastery  was  completely  de¬ 
stroyed  by  fire.  The  handsome  church  going  up  beside  it  was  saved 
only  by  the  energetic  work  and  heroism  of  the  firemen  of  Baltimore. 


300 


The  Passionists 


Father  John  Baptist,  the  Rector,  was  absent  in  Mexico,  whither  he  had 
been  sent  as  Visitor  by  Father  General.  Owing  to  this  circumstance, 
most  of  the  insurance  policies  had  expired  (unobserved)  a  few  days 
before  the  fire,  and  this  resulted  in  almost  total  loss. 

Archbishop  Gibbons  came  out  at  once  to  offer  his  sympathy  to  the 
Fathers.  He  offered  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  assist  them  in  rebuilding 
their  home.  Monsignor  McColgan  came,  and  hosts  of  friends  with 
kindly  sympathy  and  kindly  deeds.  The  Archbishop  sent  out  a  letter 
to  the  clergy  and  laity  of  the  diocese  with  a  strong  appeal  to  aid  the 
Fathers  to  rebuild  their  home  at  the  earliest  date,  and  there  was  a  gen¬ 
eral  response.  This  appeal  was  made  by  the  Archbishop  before  his 
departure  for  Rome  in  the  Autumn  of  1883. 

In  the  Summer  of  1884,  Father  Sebastian,  Sr.,  came  to  Baltimore 
as  Rector,  and  at  once  set  about  rebuilding  the  Monastery.  Mr.  P.  C. 
Keeley  drew  the  plans  and  the  work  was  promptly  begun.  The  lines 
of  the  new  building  were  now  harmonized  with  those  of  the  church, 
and  are  a  credit  to  the  eminent  architect.  The  Rector  sent  out  appeals 
to  friends  to  aid  the  Fathers  in  rebuilding.  Exception  was  taken  to 
these  appeals  by  a  few.  Even  the  Superiors  in  Rome  feared  that  they 
would  hurt  the  standing  of  the  Passionists  in  America.  The  Rector 
consulted  the  Archbishop  about  it.  His  Grace  told  him  to  go  right  on 
and  not  to  mind  criticism.  The  need  was  great  and  what  was  offered 
to  meet  it  would  not  be  missed  by  any  one.  And,  besides,  it  would  not 
occur  again.  Through  this  decision  and  the  kindly  encouragement  of 
His  Grace,  work  on  the  present  stately  building  was  begun  in  1884. 
The  corner-stone  was  laid  on  Sunday,  November  16th,  by  the  Most 
Reverend  P.  J.  Ryan,  Archbishop  of  Philadelphia.  The  ceremony 
took  place  during  the  Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore  and  many  of 
the  prelates  in  attendance  assisted  at  it.  There  were  six  thousand 
people  present;  and  the  Right  Reverend  William  Gross,  D.D.,  C.SS.R., 
Bishop  of  Savannah,  Georgia,  preached  the  sermon.  He  was  very 
pleasing  and  forceful,  and  the  vast  audience  were  charmed  and  in¬ 
spired  by  his  eloquence.  At  the  Consistory  held  on  June  7,  1886, 
Archbishop  Gibbons  was  created  Cardinal  by  Leo  XIII,  and  on  June 
30th,  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  his  ordination,  the  Red  Biretta  was 
conferred  on  His  Eminence,  James  Cardinal  Gibbons.  On  September 
12,  1886,  the  Cardinal  blessed  and  opened  the  new  monastery.  Great 
was  the  joy  of  the  Fathers  to  have  the  new  Cardinal  with  them  on  this 
occasion.  He  had  blessed  and  opened  the  old  monastery  after  his 
consecration  as  Bishop.  He  blessed  and  opened  the  new  after  his  ele¬ 
vation  to  the  Cardinalate.  His  sermon  on  this  occasion  will  never  be 
forgotten  by  the  Fathers.  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  himself  could  not 
set  forth  more  clearly  the  purpose  of  their  life;  while  at  the  same  time 
it  reveals  the  friendship  of  His  Eminence  fur  the  Community. 


301 


St.  Joseph’s.,  Baltimore 

Cardinal  Gibbons  said: 

Text:  “We  preach  Christ  crucified :  Unto  the  Jew  indeed  a 
stumbling-block,  and  to  the  Gentiles  foolishness.  But 
unto  them  that  are  called ,  both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ 
is  the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God.  (1  Cor.  1-23.) 

“Before  the  blessed  light  of  Christianity  dawned  upon  the  hu¬ 
man  family,  the  cross  was  held  in  universal  execration  by  the 
Gentile  World.  The  cross  was  used  as  the  instrument  of  a  dis¬ 
graceful  execution.  Death  by  the  cross  was  considered  the  most 
infamous  death  of  all.  St.  Peter  was  crucified  at  Rome;  St.  Paul, 
a  Roman  citizen,  had  his  head  struck  off.  Cicero,  in  denouncing 
Verres,  the  Governor  of  a  Roman  Province,  rebuked  him  especially 
because  he  had  dared  to  crucify  a  Roman  citizen.  Tf  it  is  wrong,’ 
said  he,  ‘to  scourge  a  Roman  citizen,  if  it  is  a  crime  to  put  a 
Roman  to  death,  what  shall  we  say  of  him  that  crucified  a 
Roman?’ 

“But  when  our  Redemption  was  purchased  by  the  death  and 
crucifixion  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Cross  became  an  ob¬ 
ject  of  veneration  to  the  entire  Christian  world.  It  was  to  the 
manifestation  of  a  luminous  Cross  in  the  heavens  that  Constan¬ 
tine  the  Great  ascribed  his  victory  over  Maxentius  at  the  Melvian 
Bridge,  near  Rome.  On  the  day  before  the  battle,  Constantine 
and  his  army  beheld  the  Cross  under  the  sun  and  over  it  was 
written,  ‘By  this  sign  thou  shalt  conquer.’  Though  a  pagan, 
Constantine  accepted  this  manifestation  as  an  omen  of  victory. 
Nor  was  he  deceived,  for  he  defeated  Maxentius  and  entered  Rome 
in  triumph,  establishing  the  Roman  Empire  on  a  solid  founda¬ 
tion.  And  ever  after  it  was  forbidden  by  the  laws  of  Rome  to 
crucify  any  man. 

“As  Robertson,  the  historian,  has  aptly  said,  the  first  monument 
ever  erected  on  this  continent  was  the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Columbus,  on  landing  on  the  shores  of  a  new  world,  planted  a 
Cross  to  indicate  that  this  country  was  henceforth  consecrated, 
to  Almighty  God,  and  to  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified.  The 
Cross  is  the  abridgment  of  the  Christian  religion.  It  is  Chris¬ 
tianity  in  a  nutshell.  It  is  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega  of  the 
Bible.  Upon  this  book  the  humble  and  the  learned  alike  may 
meditate  and  draw  from  it  lessons  of  holy  wisdom,  and  from  it 
they  may  learn  the  length  and  the  breadth,  the  height  and  the 
depth  of  the  charity  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  world. 

“St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  the  Founder  of  the  Passionists,  like  his 
great  namesake,  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  had  a  great  love  for 
the  Cross.  With  him  he  could  say:  ‘I  know  nothing  among 
you  save  Christ  and  Him  Crucified’;  and  again,  ‘With  Christ  I 
am  nailed  to  the  Cross.’  So  great  was  his  love  that  he  commanded 
the  Cross  to  be  worn  upon  the  religious  habit  of  his  followers. 
You  see  the  heart  and  the  Cross,  the  heart  indicating  the  love 


The  Passionists 


of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  world,  and  the  Cross  the  sufferings  He 
endured.  And  these  letters,  ‘The  Passion  of  Our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,’  are  written  in  white  to  remind  us  how  white  and  pure  and 
holy  should  be  the  heart  over  which  is  inscribed  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  commanded  his  disciples  always  to  preach  the  Cross, 
and  the  burden  of  their  discourse  from  January  to  December  is 
Christ  and  Him  Crucified.  Their  only  weapon  is  the  Cross.  They 
preach  the  Cross  to  bring  souls  under  subjection  to  Christ,  glory 
to  God,  and  peace  to  men,  reconciling  enemies,  consoling  the 
afflicted,  restoring  sinners  to  the  fold  of  God,  and  bringing  the 
blessed  promise  of  Eternal  Life. 

“Is  it  not  proper  that  the  holy  Fathers  should  have  a  home 
wherein  to  dwell?  A  place  to  rest  after  the  burden  and  heat  of 
the  day?  Is  it  not  fit  that  they  themselves  have  a  haven  of  rest 
after  guiding  others  through  the  tempests  and  storms  of  life? 
Our  Divine  Saviour  was  accustomed  to  retire  at  times  from  the 
world  before  entering  upon  His  mission,  and  only  after  long 
fasting  and  prayer  did  He  choose  His  disciples  and  preach  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  The  Apostles  also  spent  ten  days  in  the 
cenacle  at  Jerusalem,  absorbed  in  prayer  and  meditation,  be¬ 
fore  going  forth  to  convert  the  world.  This  house  is  to  be  a 
cenacle  for  these  Passionist  Fathers.  Hither  they  will  come  that 
they  may  draw  down  light  from  Heaven,  which  they  will  after¬ 
ward  communicate  to  your  hearts.  Like  Moses  coming  down 
from  the  mount,  his  face  aglow  with  the  divine  light,  they  will 
go  forth  to  illuminate  with  the  light  of  God’s  Gospel  those  yet 
in  darkness.  Hither  they  will  come  to  repair  their  strength  and 
wasted  energy,  and  to  renew  the  spirit  of  their  vocation  before 
resuming  their  labor.  Hither  they  will  come  to  draw  their  fire 
and  to  rekindle  that  fire  in  your  own  hearts.  Hither  they  will 
come  to  shake  off  the  dust  from  their  hearts,  for  St.  Gregory  tells 
us  that  even  religous  souls  are  sullied  by  some  of  the  dust  of  the 
world,  so  that  they  may  go  forth  with  clean  hands  and  pure  in 
heart  to  preach  the  Immaculate  Gospel  of  Christ.  Remember, 
the  Passionist  Fathers  are  not  only  apostles  by  preaching,  but 
also  by  prayer.^  They  are  accustomed  to  rise  at  midnight  to  re¬ 
cite  their  devout  prayers.  When  the  city  of  Baltimore  is  buried 
in  slumber  these  holy  men  are  raising  their  voices  to  Almighty 
God  to  protect  us  from  all  evil  and  to  shower  His  blessings  upon 
us.  Like  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  praying  with  uplifted  arms  for 
the  city  of  Jerusalem,  these  men  offer  up  their  prayers  for  us; 
and,  much  as  we  are  indebted  to  them  for  their  ministry,  we  owe 
them  even  more  for  their  prayers.  They  are  our  moral  police, 
protecting  us  by  their  prayers  from  those  spiritual  enemies  which 
go  about  like  the  roaring  lion,  seeking  whom  they  may  devour. 
Let  us,  then,  be  not  unmindful  of  their  great  services.  It  is 
not  fitting  that  these  holy  men  should  sleep  under  a  roof  bur¬ 
dened  with  heavy  debt.  Contribute  joyfully  and  generously  that 
this  debt  may  be  canceled. 


303 


St.  Joseph’s,  Baltimore 

“Bless,  0  Lord,  this  house.  Visit,  0  Lord,  this  habitation,  and 
drive  far  from  it  the  snares  of  the  enemy.  Let  Thy  holy  angels 
dwell  therein  to  preserve  its  inmates  in  peace,  and  may  Thy  bless¬ 
ing  be  upon  them  ever,  through  Christ  Our  Lord.  Amen.” 

Cardinal  Gibbons  left  Baltimore  early  in  1887  for  Rome.  On  St. 
Patrick’s  Day,  at  a  public  Consistory,  Leo  XIII  gave  him  the  Hat  and 
Ring  and  assigned  as  his  Titular  Church  in  Rome,  Santa  Maria  in  Tras- 
tevere,  the  oldest  church  in  the  world  dedicated  to  our  Blessed  Lady. 
He  took  possession  of  it  on  the  feast  of  the  Annunciation,  and  there  he 
gave  his  famous  address  on  the  relations  between  the  Church  and  State 
in  his  own  country,  where  there  is  liberty  without  license  and  authority 
without  despotism,  and  where  the  Church  is  free  to  live  her  normal 
life,  as  separation  of  Church  and  State  does  not  mean  hostility  of  one 
to  the  other,  but  mutual  aid  in  their  separate  spheres.  It  startled 
Europe.  It  was  new  to  her  statesmen.  Then  followed  the  Cardinal’s 
defense  of  the  Knights  of  Labor,  which  won  the  hearts  of  “the  people.” 
Great  was  the  welcome  given  His  Eminence  on  his  arrival  in  New  York 
by  the  country.  But  never  was  welcome  given  any  man  in  Baltimore 
greater  than  that  which  the  Cardinal  received  from  his  home  city  on 
that  beautiful  June  day  when  his  train,  after  a  safe  and  speedy  trip, 
stopped  at  the  station. 

When  greetings  were  over  and  the  Cardinal  was  free  to  resume  his 
work  for  the  diocese,  the  Passionist  Fathers  announced  that  their 
church  was  finished  and  ready  for  consecration.  It  gave  His  Eminence 
genuine  pleasure.  He  had  encouraged  this  work  and  looked  forward 
to  its  completion.  He  named  Sunday,  August  14th,  for  the  grand 
function.  The  Cardinal  himself  consecrated  the  church.  The  Most 
Reverend  William  Henry  Elder,  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  came  from 
his  home  in  the  West  to  sing  Pontifical  Mass.  The  Cardinal  preached 
the  sermon.  It  was  simple  and  beautiful  in  thought  and  language. 
In  offering  his  congratulations  to  the  Fathers  and  the  congregation,  he 
called  their  church  “the  gem  of  the  diocese.”  A  grand  parade  took 
place  in  the  afternoon.  All  the  military  and  religious  organizations  of 
the  city  and  county  took  part  in  it.  They  were  reviewed  by  the  Car¬ 
dinal,  Archbishop  Elder  and  the  clergy,  diocesan  and  regular.  Ten 
thousand  people  assembled  to  show  their  joy  at  the  completion  of  the 
monastery  and  church  and  to  join  with  the  Fathers  in  thanksgiving  to 
God.  They  were  addressed  by  the  venerable  Archbishop  Elder,  who 
welcomed  them  in  the  Cardinal’s  name  and  in  that  of  the  Fathers  and 
told  them  of  the  great  joy  he  felt  in  being  with  them,  the  Fathers  and 
the  Cardinal,  on  a  day  so  full  of  gladness  for  all  in  Baltimore  and 
Maryland.  The  Cardinal  thanked  His  Grace  for  having  come  a  thou¬ 
sand  miles  to  celebrate  with  them  a  day  in  which  sorrow  was  changed 
to  joy,  when  the  new  monastery  and  church  arose  phoenix-like  from 
their  ashes.  He  told  the  audience  that  while  the  Archbishop  was  or- 


304 


The  Passionists 


dained  in  the  South  and  labored  in  the  West,  he  was  born  in  Maryland; 
his  father  fought  under  Washington  during  the  Revolutionary  War. 
The  son  had  chosen  to  fight  under  a  higher  commander,  Our  Lord 
Himself.  “From  the  fever-stricken  South  news  came  years  before  that 
His  Grace  had  fallen  a  victim  to  his  zeal  and  charity  and  was  dead,  and 
we  asked  prayers  for  him  and  I  said  Mass  for  him;  but  you  see  he  is 
still  with  us  in  the  land  of  the  living.”  The  Cardinal  blessed  the  audi¬ 
ence  from  the  platform  and  then  reentered  the  church  to  give  Benedic¬ 
tion  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament.  To  Cardinal  Gibbons  and  Father 
Sebastian,  Sr.,  we  are  indebted  for  the  handsome  Retreat  and  church 
in  Baltimore. 


©  Bachrach 


HIS  EMINENCE,  JAMES  CARDINAL  GIBBONS 


. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

CARDINAL  GIBBONS 


St.  Joseph’s  Monastery  (. continued ) — Institutions  attended  by  the  Fathers — Beati¬ 
fication  of  Venerable  Gabriel — The  Golden  Jubilee  of  the  Cardinal’s  Con¬ 
secration,  and  the  Opening  of  the  Monastery. 

F^or  fifteen  years  and  more  the  Fathers  had  been  in  charge  of 
St.  Agnes’  Parish  at  Catonsville;  the  congregation  had  grown, 
its  spiritual  condition  was  most  satisfactory;  its  devoted  people 
made  work  for  them  a  pleasure;  the  bond  between  pastors  and  flock 
endeared  them  to  each  other.  The  church  had  been  enlarged  by  a  new 
sanctuary  and  portico;  the  interior  was  handsomely  decorated,  and  the 
structural  portion  of  it  practically  renewed.  The  school  was  in  a 
flourishing  condition  and  there  was  no  debt.  Father  Victor,  the  Pro¬ 
vincial,  suggested  that  the  charge  now  be  given  up.  The  Archbishop 
consented  and  on  January  9,  1881,  Father  McKenzie  was  given  charge 
of  St.  Agnes’.  Very  soon  he  had  won  the  love  and  veneration  of  the 
congregation,  and  he  declared  that  he  did  not  wonder  at  the  friendship 
which  existed  between  the  Fathers  and  the  good  people  of  his  new 
charge.  Father  Charles  was  very  popular  with  them  and  his  name  is 
a  household  word  in  the  parish.  Cardinal  Gibbons  told  the  following 
story  and  was  greatly  amused  by  it.  Father  Charles  was  Rector,  and 
his  twin  brother,  Father  Frederick,  came  on  from  Pittsburgh  to  visit 
him,  and  was  invited  to  sing  the  late  Mass  at  St.  Agnes’.  Father 
Charles  and  Father  Frederick  were  so  much  alike  that  children  couldn’t 
tell  one  from  the  other.  After  the  Gospel,  Father  Charles  entered 
the  sanctuary  to  preach  the  sermon.  The  little  children  looked  in 
wonder  and  turned  in  mute  inquiry  to  their  parents.  What  did  it 
mean?  On  leaving  the  church  one  little  child  asked:  “Mamma,  can 
Father  Charles  be  in  two  places  at  once?”  Dear  St.  Agnes’  had  pleas¬ 
ant  memories  for  the  Fathers  who  attended  to  its  people,  but  these  have 
all  passed  away,  and  with  them  most  of  the  simple,  lovely  people  of 
whom  they  were  wont  to  speak  so  kindly.  They  are  all  at  rest  with 
the  saints.  Still  the  Fathers  cherish  the  traditions  of  St.  Agnes’,  their 
first  charge  in  Baltimore,  and  love  to  hear  of  them  from  the  faithful 
few  that  remain. 

The  handsome  campanile  at  St.  Joseph’s,  in  quaint  Romanesque,  was 
destroyed  by  fire  in  1883  and  not  restored.  It  was  the  one  thing 
necessary  for  the  completeness  in  the  structures  of  monastery  and 

church.  But  early  in  1896,  a  kind  friend  approached  Father  Edward 

305 


306 


The  Passionists 


Touhy,  the  Rector,  and  asked  for  the  privilege  of  rebuilding  the  cam¬ 
panile  at  his  own  expense.  Father  Edward  gratefully  agreed  to  the 
generous  proposal,  and  it  was  rebuilt  according  to  the  original  plan 
of  Mr.  P.  C.  Keeley.  Other  friends  now  asked  to  complete  the  de¬ 
signs  by  a  peal  of  bells.  The  largest,  in  E  flat,  weighs  2,000  pounds: 
the  second,  in  G,  weighs  1,200  pounds;  the  third,  in  B  flat,  weighs 
700  pounds.  They  form  a  peal  in  E  flat,  major.  They  were  conse¬ 
crated  on  Sunday,  June  21st,  by  the  Auditor  of  the  Apostolic  Delega¬ 
tion,  Monsignor,  now  Cardinal,  Sbaretti.  They  are  dedicated  to  St. 
Joseph,  St.  Joachim  and  St.  Anne.  On  the  four  sides  of  the  campanile, 
is  a  large  dial  in  black  with  gold  hour  figures.  The  mechanism  of 
the  great  timepiece  was  soon  in  place  and  the  monastery  bells  rang 
out  their  message  morn,  noon,  and  night,  and  strike  the  fleeting  hours 
as  they  pass  away. 

“Far  and  wide  their  notes  in  cadence  swelling, 

Bells  of  the  Angelus  ring  out  through  the  air; 

St.  Joseph’s  voice  in  silver  tone  is  telling, 

The  day  is  done,  now  comes  the  hour  of  prayer. 

Bells  of  St.  Joseph,  may  your  sweet  tones  ever 
Bring  thoughts  of  rest,  of  quiet,  peace,  and  love; 

Chime  out  across  the  hills  and  o’er  the  river, 

Your  message  to  the  earth  from  one  above.” 

It  would  be  a  pleasant  task  to  give  the  names  of  the  kind  friends 
who  offered  the  marble  altars  and  statues  and  railings  and  windows  and 
organ.  But  several  wished  their  gifts  unknown  except  to  Our  Lord  in 
the  Tabernacle,  and  to  have  their  names  written  in  heaven.  But  can 
we  pass  unnoticed  the  name  of  Mrs.  Celinda  Whiteford,  who  gave 
Whiteford  School  and  Hall  to  the  parish,  and  other  noble  gifts  to  the 
monastery?  Or  Miss  Mary  Monmonier  who  devoted  her  life  to  the 
Blessed  Sacrament?  She  was  wealthy,  accomplished,  beautiful,  and 
attractive.  She  came  of  a  distinguished  Baltimore  family  and  the 
world  sought  her.  But  almost  from  the  day  she  left  school,  she  took 
charge  of  the  altar  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament — its  linens,  veils,  vest¬ 
ments,  everything  pertaining  to  the  Holy  Mass,  and  made  it  her  life 
work.  It  was  her  joy  to  make  them,  keep  them,  renew  them,  and 
this  in  her  own  handiwork;  and  all  during  her  long  life  till  the  end 
came.  She  gave  the  marble  altar  in  the  choir  to  the  Blessed  Sacra¬ 
ment;  and  just  before  the  end,  she  took  from  her  watch  a  precious 
chain  and  ornament  in  gold  to  hold  the  key  of  this  Tabernacle — her 
last  act  of  homage  on  earth  to  the  Great  Presence.  Verily  a  hidden 
saint  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  was  she  not?  And  the  humble  police¬ 
man  of  Baltimore,  Mr.  Daniel  O’Keefe,  who  gave  the  statues  of  Sts. 
Joseph,  Anne  and  Joachim,  in  the  great  niches  over  the  entrance  to  the 
church,  as  a  delicate  compliment  to  our  Blessed  Lady?  These  statues 


Cardinal  Gibbons 


307 


are  nine  feet  high,  wrought  in  savoniere  stone  from  the  North  of  France, 
noted  for  its  durability.  God  blessed  them  all,  those  noble  friends, 
lowly  and  great,  who  loved  the  beauty  of  God’s  house  and  the  souls  in 
which  He  dwells.  They  gave  of  their  earthly  treasure  to  both,  and  they 
shall  dwell  forever  in  the  radiance  of  God’s  beauty  in  heaven.  Never 
shall  they  be  forgotten  by  the  Passionist  Fathers  in  their  prayers  and  at 
the  altar  in  the  Holy  Mass. 

On  coming  to  the  diocese,  it  was  agreed  between  the  Most  Reverend 
Archbishop  and  the  Fathers  that  the  latter  would  always  supply  a 
confessor  to  the  Visitation  Nuns  at  Mount  de  Sales,  and  assume  the 
chaplaincies  of  the  Xaverian  Brothers  and  of  St.  Agnes’  Hospital, 
when  established  on  its  present  site.  The  Passionist  Fathers  have  been 
identified  with  the  growth  and  work  of  these  institutions  for  fifty  years. 
They  have  been  the  witnesses  of  the  peace  and  holiness  that  have 
reigned  at  Mount  de  Sales,  of  the  sweetness  and  charity  that  exist  there, 
and  of  the  noble  women  who  have  left  its  halls  to  form  the  best  homes 
in  America.  There  is  nothing  finer  in  the  Orders  of  the  Church  than 
the  Visitation.  This  Order  embodies  the  spirit  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales 
and  to  its  daughters  Our  Lord  entrusted  the  devotion  to  His  Sacred 
Heart.  The  Fathers  have  watched  the  Xaverian  Brothers,  with  wonder 
and  edification,  their  success  in  school  and  college,  and  have  traced 
the  careers  of  the  young  men  whom  they  trained  for  professional  and 
commercial  and  humbler  walks  in  life ;  and  they  have  felt  it  a  privilege 
to  aid  the  Brothers  in  forming  the  characters  of  their  pupils  and  in  lead¬ 
ing  them  to  sacrifice  inclination  to  duty,  and  self-interest  to  the  law  of 
conscience,  and  be  ever  loyal  to  God  and  country.  The  Fathers  knew 
their  Founders.  They  were  men  of  simple  faith,  of  holy  lives,  of 
boundless  trust  in  the  Providence  of  God — men  given  to  prayer — and 
the  appeal  of  the  Fathers  to  the  Brothers  to  be  like  the  Founders,  has 
not  been  in  vain.  God’s  blessing  is  on  their  work.  At  a  commence¬ 
ment,  the  chaplain  in  addressing  the  audience  at  St.  Joseph’s  College, 
referred  to  the  edification  given  him  by  the  Brothers  and  novices,  and 
the  splendid  discipline  of  the  college.  “But  if  you  were  to  ask  me,” 
he  said,  “what  has  given  me  the  greatest  edification,  I  would  answer: 
not  the  saintliness  of  the  Brothers  and  their  higher  ideals  and  intelligent 
efforts  to  advance  their  pupils,  not  the  innocence  and  fervor  of  the 
young  novices  and  their  high  ambition  to  qualify  themselves  for  the 
work  committed  to  them  by  the  Church;  no,  but  the  calm,  pure,  strong 
faces  of  the  young  men  at  Holy  Communion  morning  after  morning. 
This  pleased  me  most,  as  it  gave  promise  of  the  future.  They  will  be 
Christian  gentlemen,  and  stand  for  what  is  pure  and  noblest  and  best; 
for  the  principle  of  authority,  for  social  order,  for  decency  in  profes¬ 
sional  and  civil  life,  for  God  and  country.  They  will  be  a  credit  to 
their  Alma  Mater  and  an  honor  to  their  families — true  Americans.” 

Countless  patients  have  gone  from  St.  Agnes’  Hospital  to  their  homes 


308 


The  Passionists 


cured  in  body,  and  in  soul  as  well.  Who  can  recount  the  converts  to 
the  Faith  during  those  years,  and  the  souls  brought  back  to  the  practice 
of  their  religious  duties?  The  gentle  tact,  the  holy  life,  the  perfume 
of  innocence,  the  singleness  of  purpose,  and  the  brightness  of  disposi¬ 
tion  in  the  sick  room,  that  lure  the  sick  to  health  and  the  sinful  to 
God — all  this  the  Fathers  have  seen  for  fifty  years  with  delight  and 
edification,  in  the  Daughters  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  They  are  always 
the  same,  devout  and  devoted  to  duty.  Neither  prayer  nor  work  is  ever 
neglected.  Both  are  nicely  regulated,  and  hence  the  Sister  of  Charity 
is  always  the  same.  This  is  the  secret  of  the  success  of  St.  Agnes’  Hos¬ 
pital. 

It  would  be  pleasant  to  dwell  on  the  devotedness  of  the  chaplains  in 
this  narrative.  To  speak  of  Father  James  Ryan,  a  man  of  most  ami¬ 
able  character  and  intense  zeal,  who  spent  many  years  in  the  mission¬ 
ary  field  and  was  recognized  as  a  most  enlightened  director  and  to 
whom  the  Xaverian  Brothers  gave  the  title  of  “Apostle  of  the  boys  at 
St.  Mary’s  Industrial  School.”  He  died  at  his  post  and  his  loss  seemed 
irreparable.  Brother  Dominic,  head  of  the  school,  soon  followed 
Father  James  and  the  loss  was  greater.  But  the  Lord  provided  other 
good  men,  and  the  work  goes  on  at  St.  Mary’s,  ever  assuming  greater 
proportions.  But  the  digression  is  long  and  space  short,  and  to  our 
story  again.  Much  indeed  must  be  left  to  the  local  annalist  to  be  re¬ 
corded.  But  one  glance  more,  and  a  fact  or  two  before  the  Golden 
Jubilee. 

Papal  honor  conferred  at  the  monastery:  A  beautiful  and  unique 
ceremony  took  place  at  the  monastery  on  June  5,  1907.  Pius  X,  at 
the  request  of  Cardinal  Gibbons,  created  John  Francis  Crouch,  a 
Knight  Commander  of  St.  Gregory  the  Great.  The  Procurator-General 
of  the  Passionist  Fathers,  Father  Luigi  Besi,  acting  for  the  Cardinal  in 
Rome,  presented  the  case  to  the  Holy  Father  and  asked  to  have  Dr. 
Crouch  made  a  Knight  of  St.  Gregory.  His  Holiness  made  the  Doctor 
a  Knight  Commander  of  the  Illustrious  Order  and  this  in  forma  gratis - 
sima,  and  motu  proprio,  as  if  he  had  known  the  merits  of  the  Doctor 
personally.  It  was  a  recognition  of  the  Doctor’s  eminence  in  the 
medical  profession;  his  unfailing  kindness  to  the  clergy  and  Sisters; 
his  great  charity  to  the  poor;  and  unswerving  fidelity  to  the  Church. 
The  investiture  with  the  insignia  of  the  rank  took  place  in  the  great 
library.  The  Cardinal  on  a  throne  was  surrounded  by  diocesan  clergy, 
the  Fathers  and  the  Community  and  prominent  men  in  the  medical 
profession.  The  Papal  Brief  was  read  by  the  Rector  in  Latin  and 
English  and  handed  to  the  Cardinal  with  a  casket  bearing  the  Papal 
Arms,  containing  the  resplendent  jewel  of  a  Knight  Commander.  His 
Eminence  conferred  the  honor  with  an  appropriate  address,  dwelling 
on  the  merits  of  the  Doctor  and  the  honor  done  to  the  medical  profes¬ 
sion  in  Baltimore  by  Pius  X.  Sir  John  Francis  expressed  his  profound 


Cardinal  Gibbons 


309 


gratitude  to  the  illustrious  Pontiff  for  the  distinguished  honor  to  the 
profession  and  himself,  his  love  for  and  loyalty  to  his  august  person 
and  the  Holy  See,  as  well  as  his  thanks  to  the  Cardinal  and  the  Pas- 
sionist  Fathers.  After  the  ceremony  the  distinguished  company  were 
entertained  at  luncheon  by  the  Fathers.  The  Papal  Brief  will  interest 
the  reader. 


PIUS  X,  POPE 

“Beloved  Son,  Health  and  Apostolic  Benediction! 

“Inasmuch  as  we  have  learned  from  the  most  satisfactory  docu¬ 
ment  of  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  His  Eminence,  James  Cardi¬ 
nal  Gibbons,  that  you  are  eminently  distinguished  for  piety  and 
religion  and  that  you  exercise  your  great  skill  in  the  art  of  medi¬ 
cine  gratuitously  both  in  behalf  of  the  poor  and  of  Religious 
Communities,  we  have  judged  you  worthy  of  being  enriched  by  us 
with  a  most  honorable  title.  Wherefore,  by  these  letters,  we 
make,  constitute,  and  proclaim  you,  a  Knight  Commander  of  the 
Order  of  St.  Gregory  the  Great,  of  the  civil  class,  and  number  you 
among  the  same  most  illustrious  body. 

“We  therefore  permit  you  to  put  on  the  distinctive  dress  of  a 
Knight  of  this  Order  and  Grade,  and,  moreover,  to  wear  the 
proper  insignia  of  the  larger  size;  namely,  a  gold  octagonal  Cross, 
bearing  in  the  middle,  upon  a  red  background,  the  image  of  St. 
Gregory  the  Great,  which  is  to  be  suspended  from  the  neck  by  a 
red  silk  ribbon,  the  borders  whereof  are  of  a  yellowish  color. 
And  lest  there  should  be  any  error,  whether  as  regards  the  Cross 
or  the  dress  of  the  Order  to  be  worn,  we  have  directed  that  the 
accompanying  model  be  delivered  to  you. 

“Given  at  Rome  at  St.  Peter’s  under  the  Ring  of  the  Fisherman, 
the  thirtieth  day  of  March,  1907,  in  the  fourth  year  of  our  Pontifi¬ 
cate. 

“R.  Cardinal  Merry  del  Val, 

“ Secretary  of  State  ” 

The  model  and  description  of  uniform  were  sent  by  His  Eminence, 
Louis  Cardinal  Macchi,  Grand  Chancellor  of  the  Order  of  Knights. 
The  medical  profession  of  Baltimore  felt  highly  complimented  by  the 
honor  conferred  on  Dr.  Crouch  by  Pope  Pius  X. 

The  first  feast  of  Blessed  Gabriel  was  celebrated  with  great  solemnity 
on  Sunday,  August  3,  1908.  His  Excellency,  Monsignor  Falconio,  the 
Papal  Delegate,  was  present,  in  cope  and  mitre,  on  the  throne.  The 
Vicar-General,  Bishop  Corrigan,  sang  Mass,  and  Father  Camillus 
preached  the  first  panegyric  of  the  little  Saint  in  St.  Joseph’s  monastery 
church.  The  wrapt  attention  of  the  audience  revealed  the  interest  of 
all  in  the  story  of  the  Blessed.  At  the  end  of  the  Mass,  the  Rector  ad¬ 
dressed  the  Apostolic  Delegate  in  the  following  words: 


310 


The  Passionists 


“Your  Excellency: 

“The  duty  devolves  on  me  this  morning  of  offering  to  the  Holy 
Father  through  you  who  represent  him,  the  profound  gratitude  of 
our  hearts  for  the  honor  he  has  done  our  humble  Congregation  in 
the  beatification  of  our  Confrere,  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful 
Mother. 

“Of  our  Blessed  Lord  it  was  said  that  He  went  about  doing  good 
to  all  men;  and  our  present  illustrious  Pontiff  is  a  marvelous 
likeness  of  the  Divine  Master  Himself.  To  see  him  is  to  love  him, 
so  benign  and  beautiful  in  character  is  he;  and  his  great  heart  is 
full  of  goodness,  and  it  seems  one  of  the  conditions  of  his  very 
existence  that  he  exercise  this  goodness  toward  all  men.  Indeed, 
the  story  of  his  life  since  he  succeeded  to  the  See  of  Peter  may  be 
summed  up  in  the  words:  ‘He  is  doing  good  to  all  men’;  and  we 
have  received  of  his  sovereign  bounty  again  and  again  and  notably 
the  beatification  of  our  Confrere,  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful 
Mother. 

“Your  Excellency,  we  love  the  Holy  Father,  we  are  fondly  de¬ 
voted  to  the  Holy  Father;  and  through  you  to-day  we  offer  him 
the  homage  of  our  hearts  and  their  best  affection.  We  owe  him 
an  eternal  debt  of  gratitude  for  the  happiness  he  has  brought  into 
our  lives  in  giving  us  the  newly  Beatified — so  gentle,  so  youthful, 
so  human,  so  beautiful,  to  be  our  advocate  at  the  throne  of  God; 
and  a  pattern  not  only  for  the  youth  of  our  Congregation,  but  for 
the  youth  of  the  whole  Church. 

“And  to  Your  Excellency,  we  are  deeply  indebted  for  your  un¬ 
failing  kindness  and  courtesy  to  us,  and  especially  for  your  gra¬ 
cious  condescension  in  coming  here  to-day  to  represent  the  Holy 
Father  on  this  joyous  occasion  and  to  crown  our  little  tribute  to 
the  newly  Beatified  by  imparting  to  us  all  the  Holy  Father’s  bless¬ 
ing.  Your  amiable  courtesy,  your  goodness  of  heart,  the  wisdom 
and  strength  that  have  marked  the  rulings  of  the  august  position 
which  you  fill,  have  won  the  love  and  the  consideration  of  the 
whole  country  for  Your  Excellency,  and  have  compelled  us  to  say 
that  in  very  deed  you  are  the  alter  ego  of  the  Holy  Father — an 
admirable  likeness  of  Pius  X;  and  we  love  to  think  that  in  a  little 
while  your  name  will  be  added  to  the  roll  of  the  eminent  prelates 
who  form  the  Sacred  College,  and  that  the  Holy  Father  in  the 
Senate  of  the  Church  will  have  the  comfort  and  support  of  your 
goodness  and  wisdom,  and  the  Church  in  America,  her  best  friend 
and  a  witness  of  her  love  for  and  loyalty  to  the  See  of  Peter  and 
its  present  holy  and  beloved  occupant,  Pius  X. 

“And  now,  Your  Excellency,  we  ask  you  to  give  us  the  Holy 
Father’s  blessing  and  the  Plenary  Indulgence  attached  thereunto.” 

The  Apostolic  Delegate  replied  from  the  throne.  He  referred  to  his 
associations  with  the  Passionists  from  boyhood,  the  love  and  veneration 
he  ever  felt  for  them  and  their  Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  his 
joy  at  the  great  honor  that  had  come  to  them  in  the  Beatification  of 


Cardinal  Gibbons 


311 


one  of  its  young  students  and  the  happiness  it  gave  him  to  celebrate 
■with  them  the  first  feast  of  Blessed  Gabriel.  He  promised  to  convey 
to  the  Holy  Father  the  expression  of  their  homage  and  gratitude.  Then 
His  Excellency  gave  the  Papal  Blessing. 

In  the  afternoon  the  handsome  portrait  of  the  newly  Beatified,  from 
Rome,  was  unveiled  and  his  relics  venerated.  The  Apostolic  Delegate 
knelt  long  in  prayer  at  the  altar  of  Blessed  Gabriel  to  secure  his  pa¬ 
tronage  in  heaven  for  himself  and  the  Apostolic  Delegation,  and  his 
protection  and  inspiration  for  the  youth  of  the  country. 

The  Golden  Jubilee 

On  September  13,  1868,  Cardinal  Gibbons,  then  Vicar-Apostolic  of 
North  Carolina,  blessed  and  opened  St.  Joseph’s  Monastery.  It  was 
his  first  episcopal  act  after  his  consecration,  and  for  fifty  years  the 
Cardinal  had  been  present  at  all  the  important  events  of  its  existence. 
His  Eminence  presided  at  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  the  Monastery  on  Sep¬ 
tember  15,  1918.  It  was  coincident  with  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  his 
consecration  as  Bishop,  and  it  was  a  great  joy  for  the  Fathers  to  have 
him  with  them  on  this  glad  day,  and  to  find  him  as  hale  and  hearty  as 
on  the  occasion  of  his  Silver  Jubilee  twenty-five  years  before.  Per¬ 
haps  there  is  not  another  incident  on  record  where  a  Prince  of  the 
Church  was  present  at  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  an  institution  or  church 
which  he  dedicated  as  Bishop  fifty  years  before.  But  James  Cardinal 
Gibbons  had  this  singular  privilege,  and  he  blessed  God  for  it  on  the 
Golden  Day  of  St.  Joseph’s  Monastery  as  he  looked  back  through  the 
vista  of  years  to  that  of  his  consecration  by  the  venerable  Archbishop 
Spaulding. 

The  Jubilee  was  preceded  by  a  retreat  for  the  people  of  the  parish 
and  a  General  Communion.  On  consecutive  days  Masses  were  offered 
for  deceased  members  of  the  parish;  for  the  safety  of  its  soldier 
and  sailor  boys;  for  benefactors  of  the  church;  for  the  priests  and  Sis¬ 
ters  who  labored  in  the  parish;  for  deceased  members  of  the  church 
societies,  and  in  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  blessings  of  fifty  years. 
There  was  a  parade  in  which  the  members  of  the  parish  were  in  line, 
and  then  a  festa  in  the  grove  for  the  children.  In  the  language  of  the 
day,  the  little  people  “had  the  time  of  their  lives”  and  they  will  long 
remember  the  Golden  Jubilee.  In  the  evening,  after  the  parade  and 
festa,  there  was  a  reunion  in  the  hall,  of  present  and  former  members 
of  the  parish.  Addresses  were  made;  the  struggles  and  successes  of 
fifty  years  were  recounted;  the  faithful  and  devoted  services  of  the 
Fathers  during  all  those  years  were  affectionately  and  gratefully  dwelt 
on; — the  bond  between  pastors  and  flock  has  been  a  comfort  and  in¬ 
spiration  to  both,  and  the  audience  was  challenged  to  say  whether 
there  was  anything  more  beautiful  to  recount  for  fifty  years.  The 
hearts  of  all  were  moved  and  many  an  eye  glistened.  It  was  a  tender 


312 


The  Passionists 


chord  touched  by  the  chairman  of  the  committee  at  that  moment. 

The  grand  jubilee  function  was  held  on  Sunday,  September  17th. 
The  Cardinal  presided.  The  Right  Reverend  0.  B.  Corrigan,  D.D., 
was  celebrant  of  the  Pontifical  Mass,  and  the  Right  Reverend  William 
A.  Fletcher,  D.D.,  Rector  of  the  Cathedral,  preached  the  ser¬ 
mon.  It  was  masterful,  and  beautifully  appropriate  for  the  occasion. 
It  was  his  last  sermon.  This  charming  and  saintly  prelate,  whose 
friendship  was  so  precious  and  whose  ways  were  so  winsome,  passed 
away  quickly.  He  was  not  well  that  morning;  his  heart  gave  him 
pain;  but  he  would  not  “disappoint  the  Fathers,  his  friends.”  At  the 
end  of  Mass,  the  Cardinal  reviewed  the  work  of  the  Fathers  in  the 
diocese  and  offered  them  his  sincerest  congratulations  on  their  Golden 
Jubilee.  He  told  them  of  the  joy  he  felt  in  being  with  them  at  the 
celebration  and  thanked  them  for  the  comfort  and  help  they  had  been 
to  him  since  he  blessed  and  opened  the  Monastery  fifty  years  before. 

Father  Justin,  the  Provincial,  in  words  so  modest  and  so  sincere  that 
all  were  charmed  with  them,  thanked  the  Cardinal  for  his  long  and 
unfailing  friendship  and  his  innumerable  acts  of  gracious  kindness 
since  that  happy  morning  fifty  years  before,  which  of  course  he  did  not 
remember,  when  His  Eminence  blessed  and  opened  the  monastery.  He 
offered  him  the  love  and  loyal  homage  of  the  Fathers;  and  he  was 
not  rash  in  expressing  the  hope  that  His  Eminence  would  be  present  at 
the  Diamond  Jubilee,  after  celebrating  his  own  in  the  Episcopate;  for 
he  had  the  secret  of  perpetual  youth:  “To  our  beloved  Cardinal  and 
friend  we  say:  *Ad  Multos  Annos /  and  our  fondest  and  best  con¬ 
gratulations  on  his  own  Golden  Jubilee.” 


CHAPTER  XL 
ST.  ANN’S,  SCRANTON 


St.  Ann’s  Monastery,  Scranton,  Pennsylvania — Bishop  Hoban’s  Welcome — “The 

Round  Woods.” 

FOR  thirty  years  and  more  the  Passionist  Fathers  had  given 
missions  and  retreats  in  the  diocese  of  Scranton  and  had  al¬ 
ways  received  a  most  kindly  welcome  from  the  venerable  Bishop 
O’Hara  and  his  devoted  clergy.  The  relations  between  them  and  the 
Fathers  were  most  friendly,  and  the  hope  was  cherished  that  some  day 
they  would  come  and  establish  a  house  of  the  Order  in  the  diocese. 
Father  John  Philip  Baudinelli,  C.  P.,  during  one  of  his  missions  in  the 
diocese,  was  prevailed  on  by  some  of  the  clergy  to  broach  the  sub¬ 
ject  to  Bishop  O’Hara.  The  latter  received  the  suggestion  favorably, 
but  thought  that  the  opportune  moment  had  not  yet  come  for  the 
undertaking.  He  promised  that  when  circumstances  would  justify  it, 
the  Passionist  Fathers  would  receive  the  first  consideration.  Before 
any  action  was  taken  in  the  matter,  Bishop  O’Hara  passed  to  his  re¬ 
ward,  full  of  years  and  merit.  He  was  succeeded  by  the  Right  Rever¬ 
end  M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D.,  and  to  him  was  reserved  the  gracious  and 
formal  invitation  to  the  Fathers  to  come  to  the  diocese. 

A  mission  was  given  in  December,  1900,  at  St.  Francis’  Church, 
Nanticoke,  Pennsylvania,  by  Fathers  Gabriel  Fromm  and  Benedict  Han¬ 
ley.  During  the  mission  the  pastor,  Reverend  James  Martin,  called  the 
attention  of  the  Fathers  to  a  beautiful  plateau  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  Susquehanna  River  opposite  Nanticoke,  which  he  thought  would  be 
an  ideal  place  for  a  Passionist  Retreat.  He  urged  the  Fathers  to  buy 
the  property  and  promised  a  handsome  donation  toward  the  purchase 
if  they  did  so.  During  the  mission,  Bishop  Hoban  came  from  Scran¬ 
ton  to  visit  the  Fathers.  They  were  charmed  with  his  affability,  and 
while  the  thought  strangely  occurred  to  both  of  them  “how  pleasant 
it  would  be  to  live  and  work  in  the  diocese  with  him,”  Father  Martin 
told  him  of  his  suggestion  to  them.  The  Bishop  said  that  he  “would  be 
very  happy  to  have  the  Passionist  Fathers  in  his  diocese,”  and  he  re¬ 
quested  them  to  convey  his  sentiments  regarding  this  matter  to  their 
Superior.  So  at  last  the  foundation  in  Scranton  began  to  take  shape. 

Bishop  Hoban  knew  the  Passionists  well  in  Rome.  While  a  student 
in  the  American  College  he  had  often  visited  their  home  on  the  Ccelian 

Hill,  and  there  he  made  his  retreat  for  ordination.  His  first  Mass  was 

313 


314 


The  Passionists 


said  in  the  crypt  of  St.  Peter’s  at  the  tomb  of  the  Apostles,  and  next 
morning  he  said  Mass  at  the  shrine  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  in  the 
chapel,  of  the  Saint  in  Rome.  On  this  occasion  he  was  assisted  bv 
Father  Fidelis,  Dr.  James  Kent  Stone.  Recently  the  Bishop  had  vis¬ 
ited  Rome,  and  was  accompanied  on  the  journey  by  Father  Luke 
Baudinelli  and  Father  Felix  Ward,  and  he  found  his  friend  Father 
Fidelis,  now  General-Consultor,  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  on  the  Ccelian. 
There  at  the  shrine  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  he  recalled  the  happy 
day  long  before  and  its  inspiration.  A  great  friendship  for  the  sons 
of  the  Saint  welled  up  in  his  heart,  and  now  the  opportunity  was  at 
hand  to  make  a  gracious  return  to  the  Saint  while  securing  for  his 
flock  the  apostolic  labors  of  the  Fathers.  The  Bishop  pleasantly  said 
that  he  had  a  delicate  intimation  from  Leo  XIII  that  the  time  was 
come  to  introduce  a  community  of  the  Regular  clergy  into  his  diocese, 
“and  so,”  he  added  pleasantly,  “I  had  better  get  in  out  of  the  rain.” 
At  this  date  Father  Stephen  Kealy,  the  Provincial,  was  in  South  Amer¬ 
ica,  on  official  business;  and  on  his  return,  the  welcome  to  the  diocese 
of  Scranton  promised  by  Bishop  Hoban,  was  taken  up  by  him  and  his 
council.  It  was  decided  to  accept  the  Bishop’s  invitation  and  notify 
him  at  once.  His  Lordship  replied  that  the  decision  gave  him  the 
greatest  satisfaction  and  that  he  would  be  pleased  to  have  them  come 
and  select  a  suitable  site  for  their  new  home. 

Accordingly  the  Provincial,  Father  Stephen,  and  his  consultors, 
Fathers  Mark  and  Fidelis,  came  to  Scranton.  The  first  site  suggested, 
near  Nanticoke,  was  considered  unsuitable,  and  several  other  places 
were  inspected.  But  a  decision  could  not  be  made  readily  in  the  coal 
regions  owing  to  the  danger  of  subsidence  of  the  surface,  and  it  was 
agreed  to  lease  the  Lacoc  cottage  at  Harvey’s  Lake  in  Luzerne  County 
not  far  from  Wilkes-Barre,  and  there  the  first  band  of  Passionists  in 
the  Scranton  diocese  took  up  their  residence.  Father  Fidelis  was 
Superior,  and  with  him  were  Fathers  Gregory,  Eugene,  and  Brother 
Gabriel.  Two  rooms  were  turned  into  a  chapel,  where  Mass  was  said 
for  the  people  in  the  neighborhood,  most  of  whom  lived  there  only 
during  the  summer  months.  On  May  1,  1902,  the  Fathers  took  pos¬ 
session  of  the  cottage,  and  till  the  middle  of  August,  Father  Fidelis 
was  busy  looking  for  a  suitable  site.  Several  very  attractive  places  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Wilkes-Barre  and  Scranton,  were  considered; 
among  them,  the  Round  Woods,  southwest  of  Scranton.  There  were 
objections  of  some  sort  to  each  place,  and  no  decision  was  arrived  at 
before  the  Chapter  in  August. 

Father  Fidelis  was  now  made  Master  of  Novices,  and  Father  Joseph 
Amrhein  was  appointed  Superior  in  his  stead  at  Harvey’s  Lake. 
Father  Stephen  was  re-elected  Provincial,  with  Fathers  Felix  and 
George  as  his  consultors.  At  the  earliest  moment  they  took  up  the 
choice  of  a  site  in  Scranton.  Bishop  Hoban  deemed  the  Round  Woods 


St.  Ann’s,  Scranton 


315 


the  most  suitable  place  for  the  Fathers.  He  said  emphatically.  “The 
Round  Woods  is  the  place  for  you.”  He  assured  the  Fathers  that 
their  fears  for  its  safety  because  of  the  underlying  coal  mines,  were 
practically  baseless,  as  it  could  be  made  as  safe  as  any  location  in 
Scranton.  He  and  Father  Fidelis  had  secured  a  diagram  of  the  mines 
with  affidavits  by  competent  engineers,  entirely  disinterested,  that 
established  beyond  reasonable  doubt  the  safety  of  the  plot  at  the 
Round  Woods;  and  both  the  Bishop  and  Father  Fidelis  assured  Father 
Provincial  and  his  council  that  a  decision  could  be  safely  made  in  its 
favor. 

Accordingly,  on  September  8th,  the  feast  of  the  Nativity  of  Our 
Lady,  they  visited  the  site  and  weighed  the  pros  and  cons.  They  had 
been  assured  that  if  at  any  time  there  should  be  danger,  safety  could 
be  secured  by  the  purchase  of  the  coal  veins  beneath  the  plot,  and 
this  at  comparatively  little  cost.  There  and  then,  after  asking  the 
guidance  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  they  decided  in  favor  of  this  plot.  Hav¬ 
ing  come  to  this  decision,  they  next  considered  the  title  to  be  given 
to  the  new  Retreat.  Father  Provincial  suggested  that  it  be  called  St. 
Andrew’s  in  honor  of  the  Apostle  of  the  Cross  and  Passion.  One  of  his 
consultors  suggested  St.  Ann’is  as  a  delicate  compliment  to  our 
Blessed  Lady  on  that  day,  adding  that  “St.  Ann  would  take  care  of 
her  own.”  It  was  then  agreed  to  call  it  St.  Ann’s  Retreat.  This  much 
settled,  Father  Stephen  outlined  and  marked  the  site  for  a  new  build¬ 
ing. 

The  purchase  was  concluded  in  a  few  weeks,  and  the  Round  Woods 
became  the  property  of  the  Passionist  Fathers.  This  plot  comprises  ten 
acres  and  forms  a  plateau  rather  high  above  the  city.  It  slopes  gently 
on  all  sides  and  commands  a  splendid  view  of  the  city  and  surrounding 
hills  and  valleys.  At  one  time  it  was  covered  by  a  dense  wood  and 
mountain  growth,  affording  shade  in  the  sultry  summer  and  a  resort 
for  family  picnics. 

It  had  a  great  attraction  for  the  people  of  the  city  below,  and  hun¬ 
dreds  went  out  to  it  for  their  evening  stroll  and  enjoyed  the  scenery 
and  mountain  air.  The  city  at  one  time  tried  to  purchase  it  for  a  park, 
but  the  Lackawanna  Railroad  would  not  part  with  it. 

As  the  Fathers  could  not  remain  at  Harvey’s  Lake  during  the  winter, 
their  good  friend,  Father  Martin,  offered  them  the  hospitality  of  his 
home  at  Nanticoke.  Another  very  generous  offer  was  made  by  Mr. 
Nicholas  Durkin  to  give  the  Fathers  his  own  home  till  St.  Ann’s  would 
be  ready  for  them.  While  deeply  appreciating  the  kindness  of  both 
these  offers,  the  Fathers  felt  constrained  to  decline  them.  They  rented 
a  double  cottage  on  Sloan  Street  near  South  Main,  not  far  from  the 
Round  Woods.  They  moved  to  Scranton  on  October  22nd.  The  tem¬ 
porary  chapel  was  ready  for  Mass  on  the  24th,  and  on  All  Souls’  Day, 
November  2nd,  Mass  was  said  publicly  for  the  first  time,  with  a  good 


316 


The  Passionists 


attendance.  With  his  usual  courtesy,  the  Bishop  called  to  see  the 
Fathers  and  welcomed  them  to  his  episcopal  city.  There  was  need 
of  a  new  parish  in  the  vicinity,  and  the  Bishop  requested  the  Fathers  to 
attend  to  the  people  in  the  neighborhood.  Meanwhile  he  called  the 
rectors  of  the  parishes  nearby  and  laid  his  plans  before  them. 
Fathers  Whelan  and  O’Donnell  cordially  agreed  to  them  and  offered  to 
give  the  Fathers  every  assistance  in  their  power.  The  lines  of  the  new 
parish  were  agreed  on  and  Father  Joseph  was  notified  by  the  Bishop 
The  little  chapel  was,  of  course,  too  small  to  accomodate  the  people 
and,  with  the  Bishop’s  approval,  the  Fathers  decided  to  erect  a  tern* 
porary  church.  Mr.  Patrick  Mulhern  generously  offered  a  plot  at  the 
corner  of  South  Main  and  Sloan  Streets  without  charge  for  four  years, 
and  on  this  the  church  was  erected  and  ready  for  Mass  on  December 
14th.  Father  Jordan  of  Old  Forge  vied  with  the  people  of  St.  Ann’s 
in  furnishing  the  temporary  church.  High  Mass  was  sung  in  it  for 
the  first  time  on  Christmas  Day. 

Plans  for  the  new  monastery  had  been  outlined  by  Father  Mark  at 
the  request  of  Father  Provincial  and  were  submitted  to  Mr.  Owen  Mc- 
Glynn  of  Wilkes-Barre  for  the  professional  drawings.  Contracts  were 
let  and  work  begun  on  St.  Ann’s,  May  18th.  The  corner-stone  was  laid 
on  Sunday,  September  6th,  by  Bishop  Hoban.  There  was  a  very 
large  attendance  of  clergy  and  laity  and  the  day  was  ideal.  Fifty  of 
the  diocesan  priests  and  the  Superiors  of  the  various  houses  of  the 
Order  in  America  were  present.  The  sermon  was  delivered  by  Rev¬ 
erend  Thomas  J.  Comerford  of  St.  Thomas’  Church,  Archbald.  Bishop 
Hoban  followed,  in  words  of  kindly  welcome  to  the  Passionist  Fathers, 
declaring  it  was  “a  most  important  day  for  Scranton,  as  the  laying  of 
this  corner-stone  was  more  important  than  that  of  a  church,  as  St. 
Ann’s  would  be  a  center  of  missionary  labor  and  extraordinary  grace 
for  the  city  and  diocese.  France  drove  the  Religious  Orders  out; 
Scranton  welcomed  them  in.  France  had  nothing  to  fear  but  their 
prayers  and  work  for  souls;  and  this  is  just  what  Scranton  wants:  the 
prayers  and  the  work  of  the  Passionist  Fathers  for  the  souls  of  our 
people.  Their  record  here  will  be  one  of  untold  usefulness  and 
blessings  to  us.  They  are  welcome  to  Scranton.  In  your  name  and 
my  own,  I,  bid  them  a  thousand  welcomes,  and  I  ask  God’s  blessing  for 
all  who  will  aid  them  in  the  building  of  their  home  on  this  hill. 
Again  with  all  my  heart  I  bid  them  welcome  to  the  diocese  of  Scran¬ 
ton.”  Never  was  welcome  more  cordial  than  that  given  the  Fathers 
by  Bishop  Hoban. 

On  March  25,  1904,  Mass  was  celebrated  in  the  new  monastery  for 
the  first  time,  by  Father  Joseph,  and  on  the  27th  the  little  community, 
numbering  nine,  moved  into  it.  Besides  the  Rector,  there  were  Fathers 
Hilary,  John  Francis,  Benedict,  Camillus,  and  Brothers  William,  Basil, 
Valentine,  and  Andrew. 


St.  AniTs.,  Scranton 


317 


The  dedication  took  place  on  the  feast  of  the  Visitation,  July  2nd, 
which  fell  on  Sunday.  The  Papal  Delegate,  the  Most  Reverend 
Diomede  Falconio,  came  on  from  Washington  for  the  occasion.  The 
services  began  at  9:  30.  Solemn  Mass  was  sung  in  the  presence  of  the 
Papal  Delegate  and  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese,  by  Father  George,  the 
first  Consultor,  in  the  large  and  handsome  choir  or  community  chapel. 
Both  the  Delegate,  and  the  Bishop  occupied  thrones,  the  former  in  cope 
and  mitre,  the  latter  in  cape  and  mozetta.  Just  before  Mass,  Bishop 
Hoban  blessed  the  choir  per  modum  ecclesice.  After  the  Gospel  he 
made  a  brief  address.  He  referred  to  the  joy  he  felt  on  the  occasion 
and  his  happiness  at  having  the  Passionist  Fathers  in  the  diocese  of 
Scranton,  and  again  he  welcomed  them  in  the  name  of  his  priests  and 
people.  He  tendered  his  grateful  appreciation  to  His  Excellency,  the 
Papal  Delegate,  for  gracing  the  occasion  by  his  presence  and  crowning 
the  happy  day  by  imparting  the  Papal  Blessing  on  the  Passionist  Fath¬ 
ers  and  their  friends. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  public  were  admitted  to  inspect  the  “Monastery” 
and  all  were  pleased  and  edified  by  what  they  saw.  The  procession 
formed  and  marched  to  the  east  entrance  and  after  the  V eni  Creator 
was  entoned,  Monsignor  Falconio  blessed  the  Retreat  of  St.  Ann.  His 
Excellency  was  accompanied  by  Bishop  Hoban  and  Monsignor  Coffey. 
The  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Reverend  J.  J.  McCabe,  of  Wilkes- 
Barre,  in  the  open  air  to  a  vast  audience.  St.  Ann’s  Retreat  was  opened 
and  the  regular  observance  taken  up  by  a  fervent  community.  Father 
Albert  Phelan,  C.  P.,  was  elected  first  canonical  Rector  of  St.  Ann’s 
Retreat,  and  the  new  home  on  the  Round  Woods  prospered.  At  the 
visitation  by  the  next  Provincial,  Father  Fidelis,  these  words  were  writ¬ 
ten  on  the  records  of  the  house:  “Inspeximus  hunc  librum,  et  hanc 
historiam  fundationis  Monasterii  Sanctce  Annce  magna  cum  delectatione 
ac  spiritus  edificatione  perlegimus.”  Very  soon  the  grounds  were 
tastefully  arranged  and  terraced;  and  a  glorious  variety  of  trees  and 
shrubs  were  planted  with  charming  effect. 

On  June  30,  1906,  nine  of  our  students  and  ten  seminarians  of  the 
diocese  were  ordained  priests  in  the  Cathedral  by  Bishop  Hoban. 
All  made  the  retreat  in  preparation  at  St.  Ann’s.  The  exercises  were 
conducted  by  Father  Aloysius  Blakely,  C.  P.,  of  happy  memory.  Since 
that  date  the  Bishop  has  sent  the  seminarians  to  the  Retreat  to  prepare 
for  ordination,  and  a  bond  of  affection  between  these  good  priests  and 
the  Passionists  has  been  one  of  the  results. 

During  Father  Joseph’s  administration  of  St.  Ann’s,  the  parish, 
in  1903,  purchased  three  lots  on  St.  Ann’s  Boulevard,  across  from 
the  monastery,  for  a  future  school  and  convent;  and  now  Father  Al¬ 
bert  purchased  two  more,  making  five  in  all.  In  1907,  the  parish  had 
$6,000  in  the  treasury,  and  with  the  approval  of  the  Bishop,  Father 
Albert  decided  to  erect  a  two-story  brick  building  for  the  future  school; 


318 


The  Passionists 


the  first  floor,  for  the  present,  to  be  used  as  a  hall,  the  second  as  a 
church.  The  latter  was  ready  for  dedication,  Sunday,  July  26,  1908, 
the  feast  of  St.  Ann.  Bishop  Hoban  blessed  the  new  chapel;  Father 
Fidelis  sang  the  Mass  and  Father  Albert  addressed  the  congregation. 
The  Bishop  congratulated  Father  Albert  and  St.  Ann’s  people  on  hav¬ 
ing  accomplished  so  much  in  so  short  a  time  and  declared  that  he 
could  not  estimate  the  good  done  by  the  Fathers  since  they  came  to 
the  diocese.  It  was  an  augury  of  what  they  would  do  in  the  future. 
The  spiritual  blessings  that  followed  their  zeal,  their  energy,  their 
devotion,  and  ubiquity  in  the  cause  of  their  Heavenly  Father,  since 
they  came  to  Scranton,  were  beyond  calculation.  Father  Albert  left 
Scranton  for  the  Chapter  in  1908.  He  was  made  Consultor,  and 
Father  Cyprian  became  Rector  of  St.  Ann’s. 


CHAPTER  XLI 


SAVED  BY  A  MIRACLE 

St.  Ann’s  {continued) .  Subsidence  in  the  Mines — St.  Ann’s  saved  by  a  M'iracle — 

Rededication. 

Things  went  on  quietly  at  St.  Ann’s  and  there  was  nothing  to 
report  but  the  unbroken  records  of  services  to  the  clergy  and 
people  and  to  the  various  Religious  Communities,  till  the  morn¬ 
ing  of  August  15,  1911.  On  this  date  signs  of  serious  disturbance  un¬ 
derneath  the  property  caused  by  subsidence  in  the  coal  mines  were 
observed.  A  slide  of  great  magnitude  seriously  injured  the  whole 
building.  The  disastrous  movement  continued  for  a  week,  and  fears 
of  its  total  destruction  and  the  loss  of  life  were  entertained.  The 
community  was  transferred  to  other  monasteries.  A  few  remained  to 
look  after  the  spirtual  needs  of  St.  Ann’s  people.  The  conviction 
grew  that  nothing  but  the  special  protection  of  “the  good  St.  Ann” 
could  save  the  building.  The  people  said,  “If  the  Fathers  haven’t  a 
saint  in  heaven  able  to  save  the  monastery,  they  should  give  up.”  The 
Fathers  replied:  “St.  Ann  will  take  care  of  her  own.”  The  situation 
seemed  safe;  the  engineers  reported  that  the  subsidence  was  over  and 
all  secure.  The  owners  of  the  mines  gave  assurance  that  nothing 
would  be  done  that  could  injure  the  building,  and  if  at  any  time  there 
should  be  remote  danger,  the  Fathers  would  be  notified.  Then  the 
costly  work  of  repairing  and  strengthening  the  building  was  begun, 
and  when  finished  the  community  was  restored  to  St.  Ann’s.  The 
monastery  seemed  sound  and  safe  till  July  28,  1913.  On  this  day  Mr. 
James  Reagan,  a  foreman  in  the  mines,  called  and  notified  the  Fathers 
that  the  worst  “squeeze”  known  in  local  mining  had  occurred,  and  that 
it  was  not  safe  for  anyone  to  remain  in  the  building.  A  great  slide 
was  carrying  the  Round  Woods  toward  the  East.  The  hill  was  going 
and  nothing  on  earth  could  save  the  monastery.  It  was  doomed!  As 
Mr.  Reagan  emerged  from  the  mines  in  the  evening,  he  looked  toward 
St.  Ann’s.  It  was  long  and  loving  and  lingering — that  look.  He  felt 
it  was  the  last  look  at  that  home  of  prayer  and  praise  and  blessing  where 
his  heart  had  found  peace  and  his  soul  soothing  balm  in  the  sacred 
tribunal  of  penance.  With  tears  he  turned  away  and  entered  his  home 
and  his  prayers  that  night  were  offered  for  St.  Ann’s.  In  the  morn¬ 
ing,  his  first  thought  was:  “Watchman,  what  of  the  night?”  Just 

then  he  heard  the  Angelus  bell  ring  its  note  of  gladness.  He  went 

319 


320 


The  Passionists 


out  and  looked  toward  the  house  on  the  hill,  and  lo!  St.  Ann’s  was 
still  there!  He  went  into  the  mines  to  investigate  and  found  that  the 
mighty  slide  that  threatened  to  swallow  up  the  hill  and  monastery 
suddenly  stopped,  turned  back,  and  settled  solidly  under  the  monastery! 
The  great  fissures  were  closed  by  the  impact.  It  was  a  good  squeeze, 
this  one;  it  saved  St.  Ann’s!  The  Saint  took  care  of  her  own!  Mr. 
Reagan  declared  it  a  miracle!  “The  Lord  Almighty  through  the  prayer 
of  St.  Ann  had  done  more  that  night  for  the  monastery  than  all  the 
engineers  in  the  world  could  ever  do!  Nay,  even  more  than  the  Lacka¬ 
wanna  Railroad  could  ever  do!”  St.  Ann’s  people  had  said:  “If 
the  Fathers  haven’t  a  saint  in  heaven  able  to  save  the  monastery,  they 
should  give  up.”  Well,  St.  Ann  was  the  Saint.  She  took  care  of  her 
own.  All  now  declared — Catholic  and  non-Catholic  among  the  men  in 
the  mines — “there  surely  is  a  blessing  on  that  house.” 

A  year  had  passed  since  the  dire  prediction  that  St.  Ann’s  was  doomed 
to  destruction,  and  the  “miracle”  that  saved  it;  yet  nothing  was  done 
to  prepare  the  building  for  the  return  of  the  community  till  a  com¬ 
mittee  of  Catholic  gentlemen  called  on  Father  Timothy  and  asked  if  the 
•home  could  not  be  put  in  order  and  the  Fathers  prevented  from  leav¬ 
ing  the  diocese.  Father  Timothy  replied  that;  the  Order  had  spent 
much  in  repairing  the  first  damage  to  St.  Ann’s,  but  that  the  outlay 
necessary  for  the  second  was  entirely  beyond  its  means.  These  gentle¬ 
men  then  asked,  “If  the  building  were  repaired  and  the  coal  in  the 
mines  beneath  it  purchased,  would  the  Fathers  remain  in  Scranton?” 
Father  Timothy  assured  them  that  nothing  would  give  them  greater 
pleasure  than  to  remain  and  continue  their  work;  they  were  indebted 
for  so  much  to  the  Bishop,  priests,  and  people  of  Scranton. 

St.  Ann’s  was  one  of  the  large  buildings  in  Scranton.  Its  destruc¬ 
tion  and  abandonment  by  the  Fathers  would  mean  disaster  for  the  fair 
city,  as  it  would  never  after  be  deemed  safe  by  outside  enterprise  and 
investors.  After  this  test,  it  could  never  recover  its  lost  prestige  before 
the  country.  The  citizens  of  Scranton,  irrespective  of  creed,  took  this 
view  of  the  situation,  and  incidentally  it  led  non-Catholics  to  inquire 
into  the  character  of  the  institution  and  to  elicit  still  greater  interest 
in  its  safety.  With  the  approval  of  Bishop  Hoban,  the  gentlemen  who 
had  interviewed  Father  Timothy  called  a  mass-meeting  of  the  citizens  to 
take  action  in  the  matter  of  saving  St.  Ann’s.  It  was  very  largely  at¬ 
tended.  The  case  was  stated  to  the  meeting  of  the  menace  to  the  city, 
if  St.  Ann’s  were  abandoned.  There  were  hundreds  present,  and  these 
gentlemen  pledged  themselves  to  raise  the  amount  necessary  to  repair 
St.  Ann’s,  reserve  the  coal  beneath  the  Round  Woods,  and  strengthen 
the  foundations  of  the  building.  A  great  campaign  was  organized  and 
the  parishes  in  the  diocese  were  asked  to  give  a  helping  hand.  All 
responded,  some  parishes  and  individual  friends  very  handsomely. 
But  the  amount  collected  was  far  from  meeting  the  expenditure.  At 


321 


Saved  by  a  Miracle 

this  juncture  the  good  women  took  the  matter  in  hand  with  their 
wonted  enthusiasm  and  it  bade  fair  for  success;  then  the  United  Tem¬ 
perance  Societies  of  the  diocese — Knights  of  Father  Matthew — fell  in 
line.  The  Board  of  Governors  under  the  presidency  of  Reverend  J. 
D.  Moylan,  LL.D.,  sent  out  an  appeal  and  these  good  men  nobly  re¬ 
sponded.  A  great  demonstration  was  agreed  on  to  be  held  on  the 
grounds  of  St.  Ann’s.  On  the  anniversary  of  Father  Matthew,  a  grand 
parade  in  the  city  preceded  it,  and  never  in  Scranton  was  there  any¬ 
thing  to  equal  it.  The  demonstration  of  the  Knights  of  Father  Matthew 
and  their  Temperance  Societies  closed  the  campaign.  St.  Ann’s  was 
saved  and  the  safety  of  the  city  and  its  fair  name  as  an  unrivalled  in¬ 
dustrial  center  secured. 

The  monastery  was  renewed  and  beautified.  It  was  more  attractive 
than  ever,  and  the  Fathers  returned  to  it  with  a  sense  of  absolute  se¬ 
curity  to  resume  their  work  in  the  diocese.  Never  can  they  forget  the 
goodness  of  Scranton  and  its  Bishop,  priests  and  people.  They  will 
remember  it  and  make  ample  return  to  them  by  humble  prayer  and 
faithful  ministration. 


Rededication 

July  22,  1916,  Sunday,  the  feast  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  was  se¬ 
lected  for  the  rededication  or  reopening  of  St.  Ann’s,  and  elaborate 
preparations  were  made  for  the  occasion.  The  diocese  and  city  of 
Scranton  were  deeply  interested  and  all  hailed  the  event  with  glad 
acclaim;  the  diocese,  because  the  Fathers  were  to  remain  and  continue 
their  apostolate  in  it;  the  city,  because  St.  Ann’s  was  a  test  case;  if  it 
went  into  the  mines,  the  city  was  doomed.  The  press  declared  that 
“there  was  a  note  of  hope  for  all  who  grapple  with  the  mine  problem, 
in  the  experience  of  this  splendid  institution,  as  it  shows  that  perse¬ 
verance  and  well-directed  effort  will  eventually  overcome  the  most  ad¬ 
verse  circumstances.  St.  Ann’s  and  the  city  are  now  safe  and  the  Fath¬ 
ers  are  to  be  congratulated  on  their  splendid  achievement.  It  will 
bring  the  Papal  Delegate  to  our  city;  it  has  secured  the  future  and 
prosperity  of  Scranton.”  This  was  kindly  and  sympathetic  of  the 
press,  and  no  wonder  the  whole  city  was  en  fete  for  the  event. 

On  the  morning  of  July  21st,  His  Excellency,  the  Most  Reverend 
John  Bonzano,  D.D.,  left  Washington,  accompanied  by  Fathers  Valen¬ 
tine  and  Felix.  The  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware,  Lackawanna  and 
Western  Railroads  extended  every  courtesy  to  the  Papal  Delegate  en- 
route.  At  Stroudsburg  the  private  car  of  President  W.  H.  Truesdale 
of  the  Delaware,  Lackawanna  and  Western  Railroad  was  waiting  for 
the  train  from  Washington.  Dr.  Brennan,  the  Chancellor  of  the  diocese, 
and  a  delegation  of  priests  to  represent  Bishop  Hoban,  greeted  His 
Excellency.  Soon  the  “Limited”  from  New  York  arrived  with  the 
Passionist  Fathers,  Superiors  of  the  various  houses  of  the  Order  on 


322 


The  Passionists 


board.  Bishop  Hoban,  Bishop  Nussbaum,  a  large  delegation  of  the 
clergy  and  thousands  of  people  were  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  train. 
The  Fourth  Degree  Knights  of  Columbus  in  uniform  as  a  guard  of 
honor,  and  Church  societies  in  regalia  were  present.  A  reception  for 
the  Papal  Delegate  was  held  at  the  station,  and  then  His  Excellency, 
the  Bishops  and  clergy  entered  the  cars  waiting  for  them,  and  the  pro¬ 
cession  started  for  St.  Ann’s.  Houses  were  decorated  with  American 
and  Papal  colors,  and  the  lines  of  citizens  along  the  route  cheered 
and  waved  their  kindly  welcome,  while  the  bands  played  the  national 
airs.  The  acclaim  was  exultant  and  the  glad  welcome  so  kindly  that 
Monsignor  Bonzano  was  profoundly  touched  and  turned  to  the  Bishop 
to  express  his  delight  with  the  people  of  Scranton.  On  reaching  the 
monastery,  His  Excellency  stood  at  the  portal  to  thank  them  for  it  and 
impart  his  blessing  to  all. 

A  slight  digression  here  with  an  account  of  Monsignor  Bonzano  will 
not  be  amiss.  He  was  born  in  1867,  ordained  in  the  early  nineties  for 
the  missions  in  China,  spent  six  years  in  the  Orient  and  mastered  the 
Chinese  language.  Ill-health  obliged  him  to  return  to  Rome,  where 
he  devoted  himself  to  the  higher  studies  and  received  the  doctorate  in 
Theology  and  Canon  Law. 

In  1904  he  was  made  Rector  of  the  Urban  College  of  the  Propaganda. 
In  1908  he  was  sent  to  Messina  by  Pius  X  to  aid  in  relief  work  after 
the  violent  earthquake  and  to  report  conditions  of  its  terrible  destruc¬ 
tion.  On  February  1,  1912,  he  was  named  Papal  Delegate  to  the 
United  States  and  was  consecrated  Archbishop  of  Melitine  in  March. 
He  arrived  in  Washington  late  in  April  to  succeed  Cardinal  Falconio. 
He  is  one  of  the  most  learned  men  in  the  Church  to-day  and  a  great 
linguist.  His  English  is  faultless  and  in  Chinese  he  is  perfect.  He  is 
comparatively  young,  of  imposing  stature,  handsome,  winsome  and 
kindly.  His  face  glows  with  benign  light  and  his  heart  is  full  of  love 
for  mankind — the  ideal  Roman  Prelate.  His  gentle  courtesy  won  all 
hearts  in  Scranton.  He  was  recalled  to  Rome  in  1922  by  Pius  XI 
and  raised  to  the  cardinalate. 

Early  on  that  bright  morning  of  July  23,  the  people  began  to  as¬ 
semble  on  the  monastery  lawns.  The  breezes  were  aromatic  and  the 
broad  expanse  of  blue  above  suggested  some  heavenly  cathedral  ar¬ 
rayed  in  dazzling  beauty.  To  the  east  of  the  handsome  building  a 
great  canopy  in  delicate  colors  had  been  arranged  with  exquisite  taste 
and  under  it  the  altar  and  throne  had  been  erected  for  Mass  in  the 
open  air.  The  procession  moved  from  the  north  entrance  around  to 
the  canopy  in  imposing  order  and  sanctuary  vesture;  acolytes,  scholas¬ 
tics,  priests,  prelates,  bishops,  and  lastly  the  Papal  Delegate  in  pon¬ 
tifical  robes,  with  mitre  and  crosier,  surrounded  by  his  attendants  for 
Mass,  with  the  uniformed  Knights  of  Columbus  as  a  guard  of  honor. 
All  took  their  places,  the  Bishops  with  their  chaplains,  the  prelates  next 


323 


Saved  by  a  Miracle 

according  to  rank,  then  a  hundred  priests  to  the  left  of  the  altar  and 
fifty  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  at  their  left.  Encircling 
these  were  the  Knights  of  Columbus  in  handsome  costume  standing  at 
attention  with  their  graceful  swords.  Opposite  the  Delegate’s  throne, 
Bishop  Hoban  was  at  the  prie-dieu  with  his  chaplains.  Bishop  Nuss- 
baum,  C.  P.,  in  like  manner,  while  Monsignor  Coffey,  V.  G.,  and  the 
Provincials,  Fathers  Clement  and  Alfred,  took  the  places  next  in  rank. 
There  were  twenty  thousand  people  gathered  round  as  the  Papal  Dele¬ 
gate  in  pontifical  vesture  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  with  his  attend¬ 
ants  to  begin  Mass.  The  reporters  said  fifty  thousand  were  assembled. 
The  settings  were  of  unusual  splendor.  Never  was  anything  witnessed 
in  the  history  of  Scranton  of  a  more  impressive  religious  character; 
never  anything  that  moved  the  hearts  of  men  to  worship  the  Most  High 
as  on  this  lovely  morning  when  they  bowed  in  adoration  during  the 
Holy  Mass.  The  stately  Archbishop  and  his  serene  piety  at  the  altar 
made  a  profound  impression.  “Truly,”  they  said,  “does  he  represent 
the  saintly  Pontiff,  Pius  X.”  The  Reverend  Thos.  J.  Comerford  was 
at  his  best  in  the  sermon  on  this  occasion.  It  was  matchless  in  beauty 
and  eloquence,  and  all  were  carried  away  by  its  inspiration.  At  the 
Consecration  the  Knights  of  Columbus  held  their  swords  at  salute;  the 
Papal  and  American  flags  fluttered  in  the  breeze;  the  stillness  as  all 
knelt  and  bowed  before  the  Great  Presence  on  the  altar,  banished  every 
other  thought  but  that  of  God!  Never  was  anything  more  inspiring; 
never  anything  more  impressive  than  this  Mass  in  the  open  on  the 
Round  Woods  that  Sunday  morning.  The  Delegate  gave  the  Papal 
Blessing  at  the  end  of  the  function.  The  procession  re-formed  and 
wended  its  way  to  the  north  entrance;  the  Knights  here  formed  two 
lines  and  with  their  swords  formed  an  archway  for  the  clergy,  Bishops 
and  His  Excellency,  as  they  re-entered  St.  Ann’s.  At  this  moment,  the 
choir  took  up  the  Te  Deum,  the  great  hymn  of  thanksgiving,  and  the 
inspiring  ceremony  was  over. 

On  Monday  a  banquet  and  reception  were  given  the  Papal  Delegate, 
and  a  hundred  and  twenty-five  priests  were  present.  Though  His  Ex¬ 
cellency  was  slightly  indisposed  from  the  journey  on  Saturday  and  the 
long  fast  on  Sunday,  he  came  to  the  refectory  to  meet  the  clergy. 
He  was  radiant  with  happiness  at  the  affectionate  welcome  given  him. 
He  declared  that  he  would  carry  away  a  happy  memory  of  the  reception 
given  him  by  the  citizens  of  Scranton.  He  was  charmed  with  the  peo¬ 
ple  and  their  wonderful  city  and  its  handsome  suburbs.  Nothing  could 
be  more  cordial  than  the  welcome  of  Bishop  Hoban,  and  his  clergy 
and  the  Passionist  Fathers.  It  was  prompted  by  their  love  for  and 
loyalty  to  the  Holy  Father,  whom  he  represented,  and  he  thanked  them 
for  it.  The  vast  concourse  of  devout  worshipers  at  the  Mass  the  day 
before,  was  very  edifying  and  he  complimented  the  Fathers  on  it,  and 
he  offered  his  congratulations  to  the  Rector,  Father  Timothy,  on  the 


324 


The  Passionists 


safety  of  the  monastery  and  the  work  accomplished  in  its  restoration 
and  the  beauty  added  to  it.  His  words  of  appreciation  to  the  Bishop 
and  priests  for  the  welcome  tendered  him  will  long  be  remembered. 
His  goodness  and  sweetness  of  voice  and  manner  and  the  noble  words 
welling  up  from  his  heart  surely  won  theirs.  And  bright  were  the 
forecasts  made  for  His  Excellency’s  future  career,  in  the  addresses 
that  followed.  The  Bishop  and  priests  expressed  great  joy  that  St. 
Ann’s  was  safe  and  the  Fathers  were  to  remain  in  Scranton.  Father 
Timothy  was  congratulated  on  the  work  he  had  accomplished;  but  he 
said  it  was  due  to  “the  good  St.  Anne,”  and  the  kindness  of  the  people. 

Father  Timothy  was  elected  canonical  Rector.  He  could  hardly  be 
prevailed  upon  to  accept  the  office.  The  strain  and  work  had  been  too 
much  for  him  and  his  health  gave  way.  In  October  he  felt  compelled 
to  resign  and  Father  Maurice  was  chosen  to  fill  out  the  unexpired  term. 
The  latter  was  succeeded  by  Father  Patrick,  and  this  brings  our  story 
to  the  present  Rector,  Father  Alban  Callagee.  He  is  beloved  by  Bishop 
and  priests  and  people  as  well  as  by  his  own  brethren  and  sustains  the 
good  record  of  St.  Ann’s. 


CHAPTER  XLII 

ST.  GABRIEL’S,  BRIGHTON 


St.  Gabriel’s,  Brighton,  Mass. — Cardinal  O’Connell  and  Father  Fidelis — The  Hill 
on  Brighton  Like  That  on  the  Coelian  in  Rome — House  of  Retreats. 

F^|ROM  early  days  missions  and  retreats  were  given  by  the  Fathers 
in  the  New  England  States,  and  priests  and  people  remembered 
the  venerable  men  who  came  and  preached  the  Passion  to  them. 
They  recalled  the  habit  with  its  wonderful  sign  and  the  great  crucifix 
on  the  platform  and  the  Papal  Blessing  at  the  end  of  the  Mission.  It 
was  like  a  vision  of  peace;  it  left  holy  memories;  its  lessons  were 
never  effaced;  its  inspiration  continued  long  after  the  Fathers  had 
left  for  their  homes.  Both  priests  and  people  would  love  to  hold 
them  in  their  midst;  and  the  Fathers  hoped  some  day  to  have  a  home 
in  New  England — this  field  of  their  apostolic  labors.  The  illustrious 
Prince  of  the  Church,  William  Cardinal  O’Connell,  was  destined  by 
Providence  to  bring  about  the  hope  cherished  by  priests  and  people. 
His  Eminence  brought  the  Passionists  to  New  England.  When  he  was 
made  coadjutor  to  Archbishop  Williams,  he  promised  Father  Fidelis 
Kent  Stone,  then  Provincial,  to  invite  the  Fathers  to  come  and  found 
a  Retreat  in  Boston.  As  a  student  in  Rome,  and  later  on  as  Rector  of 
the  American  College,  His  Eminence  came  to  know  the  Passionists  at 
Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  on  the  Coelian  Hill.  In  1907  he  succeeded  to  the 
great  See  of  Boston,  and  he  sent  word  to  Father  Fidelis  that  the  Passion¬ 
ists  could  now  come  and  begin  their  work  in  the  diocese.  They  were 
to  look  for  a  suitable  site  for  their  home  and  then  report  to  him, 
as  he  too  had  a  deep  interest  in  it. 

In  the  Autumn  of  1907,  the  Fathers  began  their  search  for  a  site. 
Father  Fidelis  and  his  Consultors,  Fathers  Justin  and  George,  Sr.,  came 
to  Boston  and  spent  some  days  visiting  the  suburbs  and  noting  care¬ 
fully,  eligible  sites.  They  called  on  His  Eminence  the  Archbishop, 
who  received  them  graciously  and  heard  their  views  of  the  places  that 
appealed  to  them  as  suitable.  Then  His  Eminence  suggested  one  which 
appealed  to  him  as  the  best  choice  for  a  Passionist  Retreat.  It  would 
be  convenient,  have  the  seclusion  and  privacy  of  a  Roman  villa,  and  he 
directed  them  to  go  out  to  the  hill  on  Brighton  and  if  possible  secure 
a  section  of  land  on  what  was  known  as  the  Nevins  Estate.  The  Fath¬ 
ers  went  out  and  saw  the  advantages  of  the  site  recommended  by  the 

Cardinal.  It  was  the  best  they  had  seen  and  they  reported  their  de- 

325 


326 


The  Passionists 


cision  to  His  Eminence.  He  urged  them  to  make  the  purchase  with¬ 
out  delay,  as  values  were  increasing  in  real  estate,  and,  besides,  the 
site  might  be  secured  for  other  purposes.  The  Fathers  accordingly  pur¬ 
chased  nine  acres  on  the  hilltop.  Later  on,  they  bought  six  acres 
more  and  thus  secured  the  seclusion  of  the  grounds  and  the  privacy 
of  the  Retreat  for  all  time.  No  wonder  the  choice  pleases  the  Car¬ 
dinal!  It  is  convenient  and  retired,  suitable  for  a  house  of  retreats. 

For  years  this  land  was  known  as  “Nevins  Hill.”  It  was  one  of  the 
old  landmarks  of  the  Brighton  district.  The  first  buildings  were 
erected  shortly  after  the  settlement  of  Cambridge  in  1638.  The  oldest 
authentic  record  refers  to  the  estate  as  the  home  of  Captain  Nathaniel 
Cunningham.  Subsequently  Charles  Ward  Althrope  secured  posses¬ 
sion  of  it.  In  1762  it  extended  down  to  Charles  River  and  was  sold 
to  John  Bennie.  Fire  destroyed  the  mansion  in  1770.  Local  history 
states  that  a  new  mansion  replaced  the  old  and  in  1777  it  was  pur¬ 
chased  by  Samuel  W.  Pomeroy.  At  this  time  the  estate  was  named 
“Bellview,”  for  it  commands  one  of  the  most  delightful  views  of  Bos¬ 
ton  and  the  surrounding  country  stretching  away  for  miles.  Tradition 
has  it  that  General  Washington  visited  it  and  dined  there.  The  Brit¬ 
ish  troops  held  Boston  at  this  date,  and  the  American  forces  were  sur¬ 
rounding  the  city.  The  next  owner  of  the  estate  was  Richard  Alsop, 
who  sold  it  to  John  De  Wolf  in  1838.  In  1843  Jarid  Coffin  of  Nan¬ 
tucket  secured  the  property.  A  few  years  later,  Mr.  Coffin  turned  it 
over  to  his  son-in-law,  David  Nevins,  and  built  a  house  for  himself 
nearby.  Since  that  event,  it  has  been  called  the  Nevins  Estate.  There 
were  five  buildings  on  the  property.  The  Nevins  homestead,  the  Coffin 
residence  and  three  barns.  The  Fathers  did  not  purchase  the  buildings 
with  the  land,  but  they  were  given  the  use  of  them  till  their  own  home 
was  built.  Then  the  Coffin  residence  was  sold  and  moved  from  the 
grounds;  the  old  homestead  was  dismantled  and  the  material  taken 
away.  The  large  barn  was  purchased  and  transformed  into  a  chapel. 
The  others  were  removed.  The  architect  of  the  Retreat  made  some 
drawings  for  the  “barn  chapel,”  and  Brother  Gabriel  with  the  aid  of 
a  few  men  did  the  work.  This  good  Brother’s  mechanical  ingenuity 
for  monastic  devices  was  often  amusing  and  always  gave  pleasing 
effect.  Cardinal  O’Connell  and  the  architect  enjoyed  the  changes 
wrought  by  Brother  Gabriel.  “The  traditions  of  the  old  monks  over 
again  and  their  marvelous  contrivances,”  they  fancied. 

Flaving  secured  the  property,  the  next  step  in  order  was  to  obtain 
an  act  of  incorporation,  and  “The  Passionist  Missionary  Society  of 
Boston”  was  incorporated  according  to  the  laws  of  Massachusetts,  on 
the  23rd  of  March,  1908.  It  was  then  decided  to  name  the  new 
Retreat  in  honor  of  “Blessed  Gabriel.”  The  Fathers  had  helped  to  ad¬ 
vance  the  cause  of  his  Beatification,  and  in  return  he  helped  them  to 
get  this  superb  site  for  their  home  in  Boston.  It  was  called  the  Re- 


St.  Gabriel’s,  Brighton 


327 


treat  of  Blessed  Gabriel,  now,  thank  God,  of  “Saint  Gabriel.”  On 
March  28th,  Father  Cyprian  McGarvey  was  appointed  Superior,  with 
Father  Cornelius  Thompson  his  assistant.  Fathers  Paul  Joseph  Nuss- 
baum,  Alexis  Cuneen,  and  Brothers  Gabriel  and  Stephen  were  assigned 
to  the  new  foundation.  Possession  was  taken  on  April  9th.  The  old 
homestead  had  been  put  in  order  and  “suitably  furnished”;  a  tempo¬ 
rary  chapel  was  arranged,  and  on  Palm  Sunday,  April  12th,  the  Holy 
Mass  was  offered  for  the  first  time  on  Nevins  Hill.  In  the  afternoon, 
Chelsea  was  almost  destroyed  by  fire,  and  hundreds  rushed  to  the 
hilltop  to  see  the  conflagration.  It  was  then  that  the  people  of  the 
neighborhood  learned  of  the  presence  of  the  Passionists  among  them, 
and  from  that  time  on  they  have  shown  their  friendship  for  the  Fathers 
and  their  joy  at  having  them  in  their  midst.  Next  morning  they  began 
to  assist  at  Mass  in  the  little  chapel.  The  Fathers  suffered  much  from 
cold  and  lack  of  conveniences  in  the  ancient  mansion,  now  scarcely  a 
relic  of  old  respectability,  but  friends  came  to  supply  their  needs  and 
to  make  the  chapel  a  place  of  devotion.  Many  a  prayer  was  offered  be¬ 
fore  the  little  tabernacle  for  a  blessing  on  the  new  foundation  and  to 
speed  the  Retreat  to  completion.  The  feast  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
was  celebrated  on  the  hill  April  28th,  with  all  the  solemnity  the  cir¬ 
cumstances  of  the  place  permitted;  on  May  31,  1908,  the  feast  of 
Blessed  Gabriel,  the  day  of  his  Beatification — his  first  feast — was  kept 
with  great  joy  and  devotion.  A  large  portrait  of  the  servant  of  God 
from  Rome  was  unveiled  and  blessed  in  the  presence  of  the  little  com¬ 
munity  and  of  the  faithful  who  could  enter  the  chapel.  The  people 
manifested  great  devotion  to  the  little  Saint  and  from  time  to  time  they 
report  favors  obtained  through  his  intercession.  Some  are  very  re¬ 
markable  indeed,  and  might  be  considered  by  the  Roman  tribunals, 
if  miracles  were  still  needed  to  advance  the  cause  of  the  Saint.  But 
the  voice  of  the  Church,  which  is  that  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Plimself,  has 
proclaimed  him  a  Saint.  The  Holy  Pontiff,  Benedict  XV,  has  pro¬ 
nounced  the  decree  of  canonization  and  in  this  the  Pope  is  infallible. 

Of  the  old  mansion  the  local  annalist  wrote:  “Living  in  a  house  a 
hundred  and  forty  years  old  and  long  abandoned  to  unstaying  decay  is 
no  paradise.  It  was  gloomy  and  lonesome,  poetic  perhaps,  for  the  cas¬ 
ual  visitor,  but  prosaic  for  the  resident.  In  daylight  an  ideal  spot  with 
its  surroundings  of  loveliness  and  warbling  birds  of  many  tribes  and 
tongues  and  tints,  the  little  friends  of  St.  Francis.  But  at  night  the 
haunt  of  bats,  the  mournful  screech-owl  and  the  little  rodent  indigen¬ 
ous  to  the  frontiers  and  neglected  places.  The  old  building  had  served 
its  purpose  and  now  was  tottering  to  the  end  and  shook  with  every 
wintry  blast  and  sighed  and  moaned  and  creaked  as  the  east  winds  and 
strong  rains  battered  against  it.  Its  life  of  wealth  and  colonial  splen¬ 
dor  had  long  since  departed.  Its  halls  no  longer  rang  with  the  songs 
of  revelry  and  merry  laughter.  No,  but  sadly,  slowly,  surely  time 


328 


The  Passionists 


bore  this  relic  of  the  past  to  ruin  and  decay.”  But  he  adds  gaily: 
“The  Fathers  at  least  could  meditate  on  the  end  of  earthly  grandeur, 
even  if  they  could  not  live  in  it  with  rudimentary  comfort.”  The 
thought  that  Washington  rested  and  dined  in  it,  was  poetic,  if  not  sus¬ 
taining. 

Fathers  Cyprian  and  Cornelius  called  on  the  Archbishop  to  report 
their  presence  in  Brighton  and  to  ask  his  blessing  and  the  faculties  of 
the  diocese.  His  Grace  received  them  most  kindly  and  expressed  great 
happiness  at  having  the  Passionists  in  the  diocese.  He  told  them  of 
his  love  for  the  Order,  that  he  knew  the  Fathers,  as  men  of  God,  would 
give  great  edification  to  the  clergy  and  the  faithful  of  the  diocese,  and 
that  they  would  ever  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  their  Founder,  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  They  were  to  be  retiring  and  unworldly,  and  as  true  Pas¬ 
sionists  grow  in  the  diocese.  God  then  would  bless  their  work  and 
they  would  always  find  a  friend  in  the  Archbishop.  It  was  the  counsel 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  would  give  his  sons. 

When  the  pioneer  days  had  passed,  and  the  old  home,  decrepit  and 
toppling  and  empty,  had  given  place  to  beauty  and  freshness  and 
“the  second  spring” — at  one  of  the  great  reunions  of  the  Retreat 
Guild,  the  Rector,  Father  Colman,  in  his  welcome  to  the  Cardinal 
said:  “When  our  friends  were  few,  when  we  were  little  known,  when 
our  home  was  unattractive,  when  there  was  little  store  for  monastic 
hospitality,  when  we  were  poor,  there  was  one  friend  who  never  failed 
us,  whose  presence  gave  brightness  and  peace,  whose  visits  were  ever 
a  comfort,  whose  words  left  courage  and  hope  in  the  home  that  had 
so  little  to  attract  him:  it  was  His  Eminence,  our  beloved  Arch¬ 
bishop,  Cardinal  O’Connell.  It  revealed  his  great  and  beautiful  heart. 
We  had  his  sympathy  and  support  in  our  various  needs;  and  what 
we  see  here  to-day  was  wrought  through  his  kindly  encouragement 
and  fostering  care.  We  welcomed  him  when  our  surroundings  were 
uninviting;  we  offer  him  a  hundred  thousand  welcomes  now  to  the 
brightest  home  and  the  loveliest  surroundings  of  any  we  have  in 
America.  We  bid  Flis  Eminence  welcome  to  St.  Gabriel’s  Retreat.” 

After  the  Provincial  Chapter  in  August,  1908,  a  complete  change 
was  made  in  the  personnel  of  the  little  community  at  Brighton. 
Father  Cyprian  was  made  Rector  of  the  house  in  Scranton;  Father 
Cornelius  Rector  of  that  in  Baltimore;  and  Father  Justin  was  made 
Superior  at  Brighton  to  superintend  the  new  building.  Father  Alexis 
was  made  his  assistant  and  Father  Herbert  remained,  the  only  one  of 
the  first  band.  Early  in  September  the  Archbishop  called  to  see  the 
work  of  transformation  from  barn  to  chapel.  He  was  pleased,  and 
urged  its  completion.  It  was  finished  on  Christmas  Eve,  1908.  His 
Grace  came  to  see  it  and  expressed  his  delight  with  its  appearance 
and  accommodations,  and  he  designated  Father  Justin  to  bless  and 


329 


St.  Gabriel’s,  Brighton 

dedicate  it  to  St.  Gabriel.  The  ceremony  took  place  on  the  feast  of 
St.  Stephen.  There  was  Solemn  Mass  and  a  choir  of  the  best  singers 
in  Boston.  The  attendance  exceeded  all  expectation.  The  morning 
paper  had  the  head-line:  “A  Stable  Turned  into  a  Chapel,”  and  it 
read:  “The  old  mansion  of  baronial  proportions  built  in  the  early 
days,  is  now  the  temporary  home  of  the  Passionist  Fathers.  It  is  on 
the  center  of  a  plateau  on  a  noble  hill  in  Brighton.  It  comprises 
fifteen  acres  of  splendid  land  sloping  away  in  graceful  and  natural 
terrace  form,  affording  from  the  veranda  of  the  old  mansion  a  mag¬ 
nificent  view  of  Boston  and  its  surroundings.  For  healthfulness  and 
grandeur  of  surrounding  prospect,  it  is  unsurpassed  in  New  England. 
On  this  plateau  there  stood  a  roomy  barn.  An  ingenius  Brother  of 
the  Order,  a  man  with  imagination,  inventive  skill,  and  power  to  plan 
and  execute,  has  worked  a  transformation  in  this  old  stable.  The 
cross  now  above  its  roof  tells  it  is  no  longer  a  home  for  cattle,  but 
a  house  of  prayer  and  divine  worship.  As  pretty  a  church  as  may  he 
seen  between  the  oceans,  with  a  capacity  for  three  hundred  and  an 
interior  of  superb  tastefulness  has  been  evolved  out  of  second-hand 
materials  in  the  old  barn.  It  is  a  bit  of  Bethlehem;  and  its  memories 
of  Christ’s  birth  in  a  stable  are  brought  vividly  home  to  twentieth- 
century  Boston.  It  is  a  striking  story  of  progressive  evolution.” 

On  June  3,  1909,  ground  was  broken  for  the  building;  the  founda¬ 
tions  were  finished  on  August  17th,  and  the  Archbishop  set  Sun¬ 
day,  September  26th,  for  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone.  All  the 
pastors  were  invited;  societies  were  to  be  present  and  friends  came 
from  far  and  near  for  the  occasion.  It  was  to  be  a  memorable  cele¬ 
bration.  But  the  weather  intervened;  it  rained  heavily  all  day  and 
the  ceremony  was  cancelled.  The  Archbishop  requested  Father  Stanis¬ 
laus,  the  Provincial,  to  lay  the  corner-stone  himself. 

The  first  friends  of  the  home  in  Brighton  were  many  and  very  gen¬ 
erous  indeed,  and  it  would  be  pleasant  to  recount  their  names  and 
gifts  from  the  records  of  the  house,  if  space  permitted.  The  Arch¬ 
bishop  led  the  way  and  both  priests  and  people  vied  with  each  other 
in  their  welcome  and  substantial  aid  to  the  chapel,  library,  and  new 
Retreat.  There  is  not  in  the  country  a  more  cultured  and  noble  body 
of  priests  than  that  of  the  Archdiocese  of  Boston.  Fifteen  years  of 
close  intimacy  with  them  has  led  the  Passionist  Fathers  to  esteem  and 
love  them,  and  it  has  ripened  into  beautiful  friendship.  We  must 
give  a  few  names  of  the  early  friends  with  the  proviso  that  the  list 
of  friends  among  the  clergy  has  been  growing  year  by  year  and  it  is 
difficult  to  say  who  are  better,  the  earlier  or  later,  they  are  all  so 
noble. 

The  President  of  Boston  College  wrote  to  Father  Fidelis  Kent  Stone, 
the  Provincial,  the  following  letter: 


330 


The  Passionists 


“Boston  College, 
“April  6,  1908. 

“My  dear  Father  Fidelis: 

“Any  time  you  come  to  Boston  we  shall  be  delighted  to  have 
you  accept  the  hospitality  of  the  College.  In  fact,  we  should 
deem  it  a  great  favor  to  have  the  Father  who  will  superintend  the 
erection  of  the  building  dwell  under  our  roof.  You  will  meet 
many  friends  here,  hut  no  one  will  welcome  your  coming  more 
warmly  than  your  devoted  servant  in  Christ, 

“Thomas  I.  Gasson,  S.  J.” 

Could  anything  be  more  delicately  kind?  Then  Father  James 
Hayes,  C.SS.R.,  Rector  of  the  Mission  Church,  Roxbury,  called  to 
welcome  the  Passionists  and  offer  them  every  kindly  assistance;  and 
the  President  of  the  seminary,  Father  T.  P.  Harvey,  S.S.,  and  the 
Treasurer,  Father  T.  E.  Craig,  called  to  welcome  them.  And  Fathers 
J.  V.  Tracey,  John  A.  Crow,  John  J.  Ryan,  Michael  T.  McManus, 
John  D.  Colbert,  Michael  McCall,  and  James  O’Neil  were  amongst 
the  earliest  friends  and  benefactors  of  the  Retreat. 

The  Brophy  family  may  not  be  passed  over  here.  Their  kindness 
had  been  unfailing,  it  appealed  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  the  reward 
came  quickly.  A  fine  boy  of  brightest  promise  became  a  Passionist. 
Like  St.  Gabriel,  he  became  perfect  in  a  short  space;  but  unlike  St. 
Gabriel,  he  was  raised  to  the  priesthood  and  offered  the  Holy  Sacri¬ 
fice  of  the  Mass.  He  then  went  to  heaven  to  join  the  Saint.  Father 
Kenneth  Brophy  was  a  gem  in  the  Order  and  sheds  luster  on  his 
family.  With  St.  Gabriel,  he  is  now  their  protector  at  the  throne  of 
God  and  will  bring  blessings  on  them. 

Then  there  is  a  list  of  ladies  kept  in  the  records  of  the  Retreat,  who 
were  very  generous  and  kindly  in  aiding  the  Fathers  in  those  early 
days,  most  of  them  from  the  diocese  of  Boston,  and  some  from  afar, 
as:  Miss  Mary  Francis  of  Belleview,  Ohio,  Miss  Mary  E.  Cook, 
of  Baltimore,  Mrs.  M.  J.  Cuneen,  of  Brooklyn,  New  York.  A  com¬ 
plete  set  of  gold  vestments  and  a  gold  chalice  were  given  by  the 
Jesuit  Fathers,  and  the  Sisters  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  the  Sisters  of  St. 
Joseph,  and  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame  will  be  held  in  grateful  remem¬ 
brance  for  their  kindness  to  the  new  foundation.  But  the  long  list, 
and  gifts,  rich  and  rare,  for  the  chapel  and  choir  may  not  be  given 
here.  They  are  written  in  heaven  and  gratefully  remembered  by  the 
Fathers.  They  were  deeply  touched  by  a  visit  from  Bishop  Feehan 
of  Fall  River,  soon  after  their  arrival  in  Brighton,  to  welcome  them 
to  New  England  and  express  the  joy  he  felt  at  having  them  so  near 
his  own  diocese. 

Work  on  the  new  building  was  resumed  early  in  the  Spring  of  1910. 
The  Fathers  moved  into  it  on  October  4th  while  the  work  continued. 
It  was  not  ready  for  dedication  till  May,  1911,  and  Sunday  the  14th 


331 


St.  Gabriel’s,  Brighton 

was  set  for  the  formal  opening.  The  clergy  were  invited  and  a  great 
concourse  of  people  assembled  on  the  ground;  Father  Hayes,  C.SS.R., 
Rector  of  the  Mission  Church,  brought  his  ushers,  choir,  and  sanctuary 
boys  to  assist  at  the  ceremony;  the  Superiors  of  the  houses  in  the 
Eastern  Province;  Father  Jerome,  the  Provincial  in  the  West,  with  his 
Consultors,  Fathers  Alfred  and  Isidore,  were  present.  The  clergy 
vested  in  the  large  library  at  three  o’clock;  procession  formed  and 
moved  out  to  the  chapel.  The  Archbishop  knelt  before  the  altar  and 
intoned  the  Veni  Creator.  Prayer  finished,  the  procession  re-formed 
and  marched  to  the  front  entrance.  His  Grace  blessed  the  large 
Crucifix  at  the  main  stairway,  and  then  the  Retreat,  dedicating  it  to 
the  honor  of  God  and  His  little  servant,  St.  Gabriel.  The  weather  was 
delightful  and  enhanced  the  beautiful  function.  The  Archbishop  ad¬ 
dressed  the  vast  assemblage  from  the  front  entrance:  “The  dedication 
and  blessing  of  this  monastery,”  he  said,  “sets  apart  another  institute 
destined  for  the  welfare  of  the  whole  community  in  which  we  live. 
Up  here  on  the  heights  is  set  a  beacon-light  which  will  guide  and 
direct  thousands  in  the  way  of  true  living  and  real  happiness; — the 
same  beacon-light  which  blazed  from  all  the  hilltops  of  Europe  when 
the  older  civilization  of  paganism  had  run  its  course  and  failed;  and 
when  in  the  formation  of  nations  out  of  savages  and  semi-barbarous 
warriors,  the  monastery  summoned  men  to  lay  down  their  arms  for 
a  while  and  soften  their  hearts  to  sentiments  which  created  Christian 
civilization. 

“Within  the  quiet  walls  of  these  old  fortresses,  another  and  greater 
battle  was  fought  out — the  conquest  of  man  by  himself,  not  to  give 
battle,  but  to  bring  peace.  The  world  is  all  at  war  again.  And 
men  in  the  heat  of  conquest  for  honor  and  money  and  gain,  will  grow 
hard-hearted  and  selfish  and  semi-barbarous  again,  unless  a  higher 
standard,  a  higher  influence  prevail;  unless  the  words  of  Christ  reach 
their  ears:  ‘What  does  it  profit  a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world 
and  lose  his  own  soul?’  Look  out  from  these  heights  all  around  you; 
here  is  a  mountain  of  peace  in  the  very  midst  of  the  boisterous  tumult 
of  care  and  labor.  Lift  up  your  eyes  to  it  often,  and  climb  its  steep 
sides  every  now  and  then.  Knock  at  the  portal  of  this  citadel  of 
God;  enter  and  rest  awhile.”  His  Grace  expressed  his  pleasure  at  what 
had  been  accomplished  thus  far  by  the  Passionist  Fathers,  and  outlined 
briefly  what  the  archdiocese  expected  in  result  from  their  zeal  and 
work  for  souls.  The  Provincial,  Father  Stanislaus,  now  followed, 
in  a  sketch  of  the  Order,  its  spirit  and  aims  and  work — the  purpose 
of  its  existence  as  revealed  by  its  Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 
Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament  was  given  by  Father 
Jerome,  the  Provincial  of  the  West.  The  monastery  was  open  to  all 
for  inspection  from  Thursday  till  Sunday  evening,  and  it  was  estimated 
that  from  forty  to  fifty  thousand  visited  it  till  the  enclosure  was 


332 


The  Passionists 


proclaimed  in  the  evening  after  the  dedication.  It  will  be  a  home 
for  the  missionary  Fathers  and  a  place  of  retreats  for  laymen,  a  house 
of  prayer  and  recollection  for  both;  where  the  missionary  will  re¬ 
new  his  spirit  for  work,  and  the  layman  forget  the  sordidness  of 
trade  in  calm  and  holy  meditation  on  the  Eternal  Truths  and  share 
with  the  Fathers  the  peace  that  comes  from  union  with  God.  The 
building  is  in  the  old  Spanish  mission  style,  simple,  but  beautiful 
and  attractive.  It  rises  grandly  into  prominence,  seen  from  the  dis¬ 
tant  hills,  and  wins  attention.  Many  come  to  see  it,  and  descendants 
of  the  Puritans  look  on  with  no  unkindly  feeling  while  the  children 
of  the  Emerald  Isle  gaze  in  joy  and  welcome. 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

A  HOUSE  OF  RETREATS 


St.  Gabriel’s  ( continued ) — The  Cardinal’s  Ideals — Devotion  to  the  Passion,  and 
Retreat  Work — A  Center  of  Faith  and  Loyalty. 

CARDINAL  O’CONNELL  told  the  Fathers  that  he  had  two  great 
objects  in  view  when  he  invited  them  to  Boston.  First,  to 
promote  devotion  to  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord.  Secondly,  to 
establish  a  house  of  retreats  for  men.  In  addressing  the  Laymen’s 
Retreat  Guild,  September  1,  1915,  His  Eminence  said:  “In  calling 
the  Passionist  Fathers  to  the  diocese,  I  had  two  very  important  ob¬ 
jects  in  view.  First,  the  sanctification  of  all  the  community  by  the 
rays  of  grace  that  would  necessarily  go  out  from  a  holy  house  like 
this,  founded,  maintained,  perpetuated,  for  only  one  purpose — the 
commemoration  and  consideration  of  the  Blessed  Passion  and  Death 
of  Our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  And  certainly  no  more  ap¬ 
propriate  Order  could  be  chosen  for  this  work  than  that  of  the  Passion. 
The  second  project  is  so  dear  to  my  heart  that  I  can  scarcely  trust 
myself  to  talk  about  it.”  Here  the  voice  of  the  great,  strong  Prince 
of  the  Church  faltered  for  a  moment  and  revealed  the  depth  of  his 
feeling.  Then  he  resumed:  “The  second  project  was  the  sanctifica¬ 
tion  of  my  dear  men  of  the  diocese  by  having  them  come  to  this  holy 
place,  far  away  from  the  world,  and  here  weigh  the  value  of  their 
immortal  souls.  This  is  the  twofold  project  I  had  in  mind.  Devotion 
to  the  Passion  and  spiritual  retreats  for  men,  to  effect  the  sanctifica¬ 
tion  of  their  souls.  Here  on  this  Holy  Mount  of  God,  this  dual 
wonderful  work  has  been  inaugurated,  and  certainly  is  blessed  by  God 
and  is  succeeding  by  His  holy  grace,  and  no  Order  could  more  ap¬ 
propriately  carry  on  this  work  than  the  Order  of  the  Passion;  for 
the  consideration  of  the  Cross  and  Passion  of  Christ  is  the  very  key 
to  all  the  true  values  of  life. 

“Almighty  God  gave  us  this  spot  in  a  very  extraordinary  way.  Some 
of  you  will  remember  the  circumstances  as  I  told  you  about  them. 
And  here  the  work  has  been  planted  and  is  growing  and  flourishing 
and  has  already  given  its  fruit,  a  thousandfold.  The  Passion  of 
Christ  is  the  key  to  all  the  true  values  of  life.  Here  in  this  Holy 
PI  ace,  far  away  from  the  world,  you  must  weigh  the  value  of  your 
immortal  soul,  your  eternal  destiny,  the  great  problem  of  life,  the 

great  problems  that  confront  us.”  He  urged  the  men  to  acquire  a 

333 


334 


The  Passionists 


habit  of  serious  thought  on  these  great  subjects,  so  that  they  would 
mold  their  personalities  and  invest  their  action  and  render  them 
proof  against  the  maelstrom  that  sweeps  the  thoughtless  off  their  feet. 
Clearly  the  Cardinal  revealed  his  one  great  devotion,  and  the  deep  and 
abiding  sense  he  had  of  its  appeal  to  the  mind  and  heart.  He  had 
acquired  “the  habit  of  serious  thought”  on  the  great  truths  of  Faith 
and  he  traced  this  habit  to  his  own  retreats  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s 
on  the  Coelian  Hill,  as  a  student,  in  Rome.  And  again,  as  Rector  of 
the  American  College,  he  saw  the  fruits  of  the  retreat  in  the  young 
ecclesiastics  committed  to  his  care.  It  had  been  an  inestimable  bless¬ 
ing  to  them;  it  would  prove  a  like  blessing  to  the  men  of  the  great 
diocese  over  which  he  was  placed  by  the  Floly  Ghost. 

“It  was  the  whole  intent,”  he  said,  “of  the  retreats  within  the  walls 
of  this  holy  city  set  upon  a  hill.  It  will  save  them  from  the  influence 
of  the  world  and  false  maxims;  it  will  render  them  immune  from  the 
influence  of  false  standards  and  fictitious  values;  it  will  lead  to  a 
real  perception  of  life  and  of  things  that  are  worth  while;  it  will  show 
them  that  worldly  effort  is  futile,  that  it  ends  in  disappointment  and 
the  ashes  of  dead  hopes.  The  entire  atmosphere  and  the  holy  soli¬ 
tude  of  the  retreat  will  render  the  world  remote.  Here  they  will 
meditate  on  truths  of  the  loftiest  import;  these  will  be  set  before  them 
by  a  master-hand;  they  will  appear  to  them  as  never  before;  the 
purpose  of  the  men  will  be  formed;  grace  will  give  them  strength; 
they  will  be  formed  in  Christ.  The  Sacred  Passion  will  be  the  key 
to  all  the  true  values  of  life,  and  above  all,  of  the  value  of  the 
soul  and  our  immortal  destiny.”  “My  men  are  in  the  midst  of 
dangers  that  would  corrupt  a  saint,  in  false  ideals  and  false  values, 
these  dangers  come  in  forms  so  specious,  and  I  want  my  men  to  be 
safe  against  them,  by  holding  to  the  great  principles  of  our  Holy  Re¬ 
ligion,  in  the  revelation  of  Christ  to  mankind,  guarded  by  the  Church.” 

In  the  Autumn  of  1911,  Father  Cornelius,  the  new  Rector,  and  his 
assistant,  Father  Cyprian,  were  back  in  Brighton.  Father  Justin  had 
been  made  first  Consultor  and  now  resided  with  the  Provincial  at 
West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey.  The  Archbishop  called,  and  spent  an 
hour  with  Father  Gaudentius,  who  was  recovering  from  a  severe  ill¬ 
ness.  His  Grace  expressed  satisfaction  with  the  work  done  in  the 
diocese  by  the  Fathers  and  with  the  record  they  were  making  as  true 
Passionists.  Soon  after  his  visit  the  news  was  flashed  over  the  cables 
that  Pius  X  had  created  Archbishop  O’Connell,  Cardinal  of  the  Holy 
Roman  Catholic  Church!  The  joy  of  Boston  at  this  news  was  simply 
indescribable.  It  was  amazing  in  old  Puritan  Boston — the  joy  of  all 
at  the  honor  that  had  come  to  the  Archbishop  and  the  city  itself. 
But  none  rejoiced  more  than  the  children  of  those  who  were  followed 
to  this  free  land  by  the  sneer  and  contempt  and  obloquy  of  the  “social 
hierarchy”  and  its  fawning  ascendent  in  “the  mother  country,”  be- 


A  House  of  Retreats 


335 


cause  they  were  true,  because  they  would  not  surrender  their  Faith,  be¬ 
cause  they  were  loyal  to  God  and  His  Church.  They  now  command 
the  respect  and  the  admiration  of  their  fellow  Americans  in  Massa¬ 
chusetts  and  its  first  city,  Boston.  In  both,  the  highest  places  were 
given  them,  because  they  are  fit  and  worthy  and  true  Americans. 
Governor  Walsh  and  Mayor  Curley  are  illustrations  in  point.  Among 
the  brightest  men  and  women  of  New  England  are  the  children  of  the 
noble  Catholic  fathers  and  mothers  who  suffered  for  the  Faith  and 
were  found  true  to  God  and  country.  No  wonder  that  the  great  state 
and  renowned  city  acclaimed  the  honor  when  one  of  their  own  was 
made  a  Prince  of  the  Church,  His  Eminence  William  Cardinal  O’Con- 
nel,  the  “great,  fearless,  noble,  Archbishop  of  Boston,”  as  Cardinal 
Gibbons  called  him,  after  listening  to  his  address  at  the  Silver  Jubilee 
of  the  Catholic  University  in  Washington! 

On  December  8,  1911,  Father  Alexis  opened  the  first  retreat  for 
laymen,  with  Father  Gabriel  as  guest-master.  It  was  most  satis¬ 
factory.  The  men  had  dwelt  “in  the  Holy  City  on  the  Hill”  with  the 
Passionists.  They  departed  with  peace  and  joy  and  blessing  in  their 
hearts.  It  was  a  revelation  to  them.  They  could  not  realize  that  so 
much  was  condensed  in  so  short  a  time.  It  would  be  an  inspiration 
to  them  forever  and  they  left  the  cloister  with  the  resolution  to  serve 
God  faithfully  and  to  hold  to  things  worth  while.  Father  Alexis, 
gave  the  second  retreat,  February,  1912.  Then  Fathers  Felix,  Hilary, 
Gaudentius,  Maurice,  Cornelius  and  other  Fathers  followed  in  suc¬ 
cession.  “The  diversity  of  talent  and  style  and  presentation  of  sub¬ 
jects  pleased  the  men.”  The  Fathers  were  at  their  best  to  accomplish 
most  in  a  short  time.  Father  Gabriel  made  a  charming  director  till 
he  was  assigned  to  duty  in  Baltimore.  He  was  succeeded  by  Father 
Gaudentius,  who  spent  himself  in  this  work  and  gave  it  shape  and 
character.  He  was  as  guileless  and  as  innocent  as  a  child,  of  a  sunny 
disposition  and  clear  and  practical  mind.  He  was  greatly  beloved  by 
the  men,  and  was  their  favorite.  He  was  very  devout  to  the  Sacred 
Passion,  of  nice  presence,  pleasing  voice  and  solid  piety.  He  won 
and  formed  the  men  on  the  retreats.  God  blessed  his  work.  In 
speaking  to  Father  Gaudentius  of  the  Retreat  Movement,  the  Cardinal 
said  to  him:  “Let  it  have  a  natural  growth.  Don’t  force  it.  Under 
the  direction  of  holy  men,  the  spirit  of  God  will  attract  men  to  it.” 
The  saintly  director  worked  on  this  principle,  and  his  power  and  in¬ 
spiration  are  still  felt  at  Brighton.  He  won  the  hearts  of  the  men 
and  led  them  to  God.  Early  in  1911,  his  health  gave  way  during  a 
mission  in  Philadelphia,  and  he  never  fully  recovered  from  that  at¬ 
tack  of  heart-failure.  While  he  was  director,  three  hundred  men 
made  the  retreat,  some  of  them  non-Catholics  who  entered  the  Church. 
On  Sunday,  September  28,  1913,  the  statue  of  St.  Gabriel  in  front  of 
the  house  was  unveiled  and  blessed.  There  were  eight  thousand 


336 


The  Passionists 


people  present.  Father  Gaudentius  preached  in  the  open  air,  and 
the  effort  cost  him  his  life.  He  had  been  miraculously  cured,  so 
he  believed,  but  his  heart  now  gave  out  again  and  there  was  the  old 
trouble  back.  On  October  26th,  the  first  reunion  of  retreatments  was 
held.  The  Cardinal  was  present  and  was  welcomed  by  Father  Cor¬ 
nelius,  the  Rector,  and  Father  Gaudentius,  on  behalf  of  the  com¬ 
munity  and  the  gentlemen  present.  The  Hon.  Thomas  W.  Dowd 
addressed  the  Cardinal.  He  reviewed  the  work  of  the  retreats,  its 
happy  results,  and  thanked  His  Eminence  for  the  grace  and  blessing 
it  had  brought  into  their  lives.  The  Cardinal  responded  in  words  of 
affection  and  approval  and  revealed  how  dear  this  work  was  to  him. 
On  Monday,  March  2,  1914,  Father  Gaudentius  died,  aged  thirty-eight. 
The  funeral  was  held  on  Thursday.  The  Cardinal  and  clergy  came, 
and  a  great  concourse  of  faithful  for  the  last  tribute  to  this  saintly 
priest.  He  established  the  Retreat  Movement  under  the  direction  of 
Cardinal  O’Connell,  and  his  name  will  ever  be  associated  with  it. 
Father  George,  Jr.,  succeeded  him  as  director,  and  when  the  new  Pro¬ 
vincial,  Father  Clement  Lee,  assigned  him  to  this  post,  his  counsel  was 
to  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  his  saintly  predecessor.  The  statue  of  the 
saint,  the  gold  chalice  and  ciborium  set  with  precious  gems  of  great 
value,  are  perpetual  reminders  of  Father  Gaudentius!  The  gold  and 
gems  were  offered  to  him  to  honor  St.  Gabriel. 

The  Laymen’s  Retreat  Guild  was  formed  at  the  reunion  on  Decem¬ 
ber  3,  1914,  and  blessed  and  approved  by  the  Cardinal.  He  was 
Founder  of  the  Movement  and  was  glad  to  see  it  take  shape.  Prom¬ 
inent  men  gave  it  their  best  care  in  formation.  It  is  well  organized 
and  its  efficiency  now  secured.  It  works  through  an  active  staff 
of  officers,  councillors,  promoters  and  the  spiritual  director.  In  ten 
years,  three  hundred  retreats  have  been  conducted  and  over  seven 
thousand  men  have  responded  to  the  invitations  of  the  League.  There 
are  four  thousand  active  members  in  the  League,  and  among  them 
some  of  the  best  and  noblest  men  in  New  England.  They  are  leaders 
in  their  own  parishes;  they  stand  for  every  movement  to  advance  the 
interests  of  religion  under  the  direction  of  their  own  pastors;  it  is 
one  of  the  great  fruits  of  the  Retreat  Movement.  Men  in  every  walk 
of  life  are  in  it.  Senator  Walsh,  Mayor  Curley,  eminent  judges, 
lawyers,  doctors,  military  men,  business  men,  respectable  men  in 
simpler  stations  are  in  it.  Father  George,  Jr.,  deserves  great  credit 
for  the  formation  of  the  Guild,  and  his  work  in  extending  the  retreat 
movement. 

The  largest  reunion  of  retreatants  to  date  was  held  on  September 
19,  1915.  Prelates  and  priests  and  people  were  present.  Five  thou¬ 
sand  were  there  on  this  occasion.  Father  Alexis,  the  Rector,  ad¬ 
dressed  the  Cardinal  in  words  of  welcome;  he  sketched  the  progress 
of  the  retreat  work  and  thanked  the  Cardinal  for  his  interest  in  it. 


A  House  of  Retreats 


337 


His  words  were  so  sincere  and  delicate  and  beautiful  that  His  Emin¬ 
ence  was  deeply  touched  by  them,  and  his  emotion  revealed  to  all 
the  place  this  work  has  in  his  heart.  It  was  the  first  reunion  and  re¬ 
ception  to  the  Cardinal  after  the  formation  of  the  Guild.  His  Em¬ 
inence  addressed  the  vast  audience.  As  he  stood  on  the  holy  mount 
and  looked  out  over  the  great  city  below,  he  visualized  it;  it  was  real; 
it  was  true  to  life;  it  was  fascinating;  it  was  appalling;  it  was  the 
world.  Its  dangers  were  sketched  by  a  master-hand;  temples  of 
trade,  great  banking  houses  and  centers  of  commerce;  millions  in  a 
mad  rush  for  success ;  they  grasp  it  and  it  vanishes,  or  they  never  reach 
it  and  despair.  Then  they  plunge  into  pleasure  to  forget;  moral 
restraints  are  cast  to  the  wind;  and  men  would  become  a  raging,  tum¬ 
bling,  striving  mass  of  maniacs  but  for  the  law;  but  that  is  the  service 
of  brute  force,  and  the  strongest  would  rule  in  the  end — if  religion  and 
moral  restraints  did  not  prevail.  Down  below  in  a  small  side  street,  al¬ 
most  unnoticed,  is  a  little  church  surrounded  by  those  temples  of  trade 
and  commerce,  and  above  it  gleams  the  cross  and  in  it  there  are  silence 
and  peace  and  rest;  and  there  people  are  taught  that  God  made  us 
not  for  the  world  but  for  Himself,  that  we  are  His  children  destined 
for  an  eternity  of  peace  and  happiness  with  Him  in  heaven;  that 
this  world  is  passing  and  the  shadow  thereof.  Many  will  not  hear 
this  word;  thousands  will  never  listen  to  it.  But  it  is  there  and  it 
is  saving  the  world  from  itself.  It  is  keeping  men  sane  and  safe 
and  normal.  Even  when  they  don’t  believe,  they  are  listening  to 
its  message.  And  the  priest  down  there  amounts  to  so  little  in  com¬ 
parison  with  the  great  millionaires  who  seem  to  rule  the  world  by 
their  power  and  gold.  Men  rush  by  and  pay  scant  courtesy  to  the 
priest,  so  unassuming  and  meek  and  humble  of  heart,  this  man  of 
God;  but  oh!  if  only  they  stopped  to  think  for  a  moment,  they  would 
kneel  in  the  dust  before  him,  for  he  is  saving  them  from  being  the 
victims  of  brute  force  and  passion  by  the  constant  lessons  of  Christ; 
by  speaking  out  to  the  world,  often  against  its  will,  and  compelling 
some  one  to  listen  sometime.  He  is  saving  the  city,  the  state,  the 
world,  against  the  passion  and  greed  of  merely  material  life  and 
human  success. 

And  up  here  on  this  mount  of  God  we  get  back  to  the  true  value 
of  things  and  realize  the  words  of  Our  Lord:  “What  doth  it  profit 
a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  suffer  the  loss  of  his  own 
soul?”  We  must  live  in  the  great  city;  our  human  interests  are  there; 
we  cannot  all  spend  our  lives  in  the  peace  and  solitude  of  the  cloister. 
But  we  can  come  up  hither  from  time  to  time  and  look  out  over  the 
city  and  distant  hills  and  see  that  One  is  left  out — God;  and  the  soul 
neglected  down  below;  that  we  are  here  for  a  great  purpose.  We 
must  here  consider  God’s  claims  and  the  value  of  our  souls;  our 
eternal  destiny  and  that  while  living  in  the  world,  we  must  not  be 


338 


The  Passionists 


of  the  world,  and  so  be  safe  against  its  dangers  and  allurements. 
He  thanked  God  for  the  inspiration  to  found  the  house  of  retreats; 
and  he  charged  the  Fathers  to  keep  it  as  a  sacred  trust  for  God  alone 
and  for  his  dear  men.  It  is  a  fortress  against  the  millions  of  tempta¬ 
tions  that  must  come  into  their  lives.  Keep  it  for  God  and  the  men 
who  will  come  to  you  for  direction  and  guidance.  Here  they  will  get 
down  to  the  root  of  things.  Hence  it  is  so  great  a  work  for  the 
diocese  and  country.  “I  have  prayed  for  it”;  he  said;  “it  has  been 
uppermost  in  my  mind  for  nine  years.  I  have  given  it  my  best  thought 
and  effort.”  And  he  thanked  the  Fathers  for  their  cooperation  and 
declared  that  a  continuance  of  it  would  call  for  his  lasting  gratitude. 
In  all  his  addresses  at  reunions  of  the  Guild,  the  Cardinal  revealed 
his  interest  in  the  Retreat  Movement,  and  to  His  Eminence  are  due 
its  success  and  happy  results.  At  the  reunion  in  November,  1917,  the 
Rector,  Father  Colman,  said  that  the  Fathers  would  not  have  attempted 
in  Boston  what  they  do  in  Rome  hut  for  the  Cardinal;  His  Eminence 
suggested  it;  he  inspired  it;  he  led  it  to  its  present  success.  “Had 
Your  Eminence  not  led  the  way,”  he  said,  “the  Fathers  would  not 
have  had  the  courage  to  attempt  it.”  But  you  told  us  not  to  fear; 
you  told  us  to  throw  open  our  doors  to  receive  the  men;  you  told 
us  to  put  system  into  the  work  and  you  had  the  men  to  enter  this  haven 
of  rest  for  soul  and  body — to  ‘come  apart  and  rest  awhile’;  you 
have  a  claim  not  only  to  the  gratitude  of  the  Fathers,  hut  of  these 
good  men;  you  are  the  leader,  their  spiritual  Father,  their  Arch¬ 
bishop.  They  see  the  impress  of  God’s  approval  on  your  motives  and 
your  work;  it  will  live  in  the  Church  in  America;  your  work  for  the 
uplift  of  Catholic  life  in  New  England.” 

Men  now  come  from  all  New  England  to  these  reunions,  Catholic 
gentlemen,  who  like  Boyle  O’Reilly  are  “tired  of  the  showy  seeming 
of  a  world  that  is  half  a  lie.”  “They  had  spent  days  in  the  cloister 
to  commune  with  God,  in  this  haven  of  the  world-dreary;  here  on 
this  picturesque  highland,  overlooking  a  panorama  of  marvelous 
beauty,  stretching  out  over  hill  and  valley,  high  above  the  great  com¬ 
mercial  city  of  New  England;  here  on  Brighton  Hill,  where  every 
breeze  that  blows  sweeps  over  the  fields  and  cloister  and  towers  of 
the  monastery;  here  where  young  men  are  trained  to  preach  Jesus 
Crucified  to  the  faithful;  here  where  men  are  found,  bright  and  cul¬ 
tured  and  gay  and  grave,  who  could  lead  in  the  affairs  of  the  world, 
but  who  devote  their  lives  to  higher  purposes,  to  lead  men  to  God; 
here  where  the  midnight  signal  is  heard  calling  them  to  prayer,  while 
the  city  below  is  buried  in  slumber  or  lost  in  revelry  and  God  and 
the  soul  forgotten.  But  rays  of  grace  pass  from  this  holy  mount  to 
keep  men  safe  and  sane  and  normal,  and  save  them  from  fictitious 
values  and  false  standards.  Here  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  heard 


A  House  of  Retreats 


339 


again  and  the  warning  is  sounded:  ‘What  doth  it  profit  a  man  if  he 
gain  the  whole  world  and  suffer  the  loss  of  his  own  soul?’  The 
monastery  on  the  hilltop,  the  fortress  of  God,  high  over  the  city,  is 
back  again  and  men  hail  the  blessing  and  take  refuge  in  it,  as  of  old.” 

The  Retreat  Movement  has  grown,  general  interest  in  it  has  been 
awakened  and  the  list  of  applicants  for  places  in  the  week-end  bands 
is  ever  increasing.  Additional  accommodations  at  St.  Gabriel’s  are 
found  necessary.  Plans  are  ready  for  a  new  retreat  house  and  chapel, 
in  the  mission  style  like  the  present  monastery.  A  committee  of 
gentlemen  has  been  formed  and  a  movement  begun  with  the  “hearty 
approval”  of  Cardinal  O’Connell.  His  Eminence  in  a  letter  to  the 
chairman,  Mr.  P.  F.  O’Keefe,  says:  “The  good  work  which  the  Pas- 
sionist  Fathers  have  been  doing  in  conducting  retreats  for  the  laity  at 
the  monastery,  and  their  endeavors  to  help  further  the  spiritual  wel¬ 
fare  of  the  diocese,  merit  genuine  appreciation  and  encouragement, 
and  these  can  be  given  in  no  better  way  than  by  a  whole-hearted  co¬ 
operation  in  the  plans  to  increase  accomodations  for  the  retreatants. 
I  earnestly  trust,  therefore,  that  the  efforts  of  the  committee  will  meet 
with  success  and  that  they  will  have  the  happiness  of  seeing  their 
hopes  fulfilled.” 

The  new  retreat  house  and  chapel  will  crown  the  efforts  of  His 
Eminence  to  secure  permanency  in  the  retreat  work  for  the  men  of 
New  England.  It  will  endure  with  God’s  help.  The  Cardinal  in¬ 
augurated  the  movement;  he  is  leading  it  to  lasting  success. 

It  would  be  pleasant  to  continue  and  recount  the  successful  re¬ 
treats  given  to  the  clergy,  and  missions  to  the  faithful,  and  the  words 
of  encouragement  both  from  His  Eminence  and  the  priests  of  the  dio¬ 
cese.  But  we  are  at  the  end  of  the  Chapter  and  must  hasten  on.  St. 
Gabriel  and  the  Fathers  will  make  kindly  allowance  for  one  word 
more.  The  writer  accompanied  Cardinal  Gibbons  from  Washington  to 
Baltimore  after  the  Silver  Jubilee  of  the  Catholic  University.  His 
Eminence  had  heard  Cardinal  O’Connell  for  the  first  time  in  his  ad¬ 
dress  on  the  occasion. 

As  we  chatted  on  the  train,  he  referred  to  the  events  of  the  day  and 
the  pleasure  they  gave  him.  “How  noble,  how  manly,  how  fearless,” 
he  said,  “is  the  Cardinal  of  Boston.  I  was  charmed  with  his  ad¬ 
dress.”  The  Cardinal  of  Baltimore  heard  His  Eminence  again  at 
Madison  Square  Garden  in  New  York  with  the  same  delight.  It 
was  a  pleasant  revelation  to  him.  Would  that  Cardinal  Gibbons  had 
the  pleasure  of  hearing  Cardinal  O’Connell  when  he  returned  to  New 
York  and  made  the  first  great  plea  for  Ireland  that  rang  round  the 
world  and  startled  England.  It  was  America’s  plea  for  justice  and 
freedom.  No  one  was  prouder  of  Cardinal  O’Connell  on  this  occasion 
than  our  own  Cardinal  Gibbons  of  Baltimore.  That  plea  was  “so 


340 


The  Passionists 


noble,  so  manly,  so  fearless.”  The  sympathy  of  the  great  heart  of  the 
Cardinal  of  Boston  is  not  confined  to  New  England — it  extends  to  old 
Ireland,  and  indeed  to  the  oppressed  of  every  land.  The  men  of  the 
Guild  said:  “He  is  our  Archbishop  and  a  Prince  of  the  Church  and 
we  follow  his  leading.”  Surely  he  is  a  leader  of  men. 


CHAPER  XLIV 

HOLY  CROSS,  CINCINNATI 


Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati,  Ohio — Archbishop  Purcell  and  John  Quincy  Adams — An 

Insult  to  the  Cross  and  the  Atonement. 

ARCHBISHOP  PURCELL  had  heard  of  the  Passionists  and  their 
work  and  wrote  to  the  Chapter  in  1863  to  request  the  Fathers 
to  come  and  establish  a  house  of  the  Order  in  the  diocese  of 
Cincinnati.  Mrs.  Sarah  Peters,  a  very  distinguished  lady  and  convert 
to  the  Church,  delicately  suggested  to  His  Grace  the  blessings  that  the 
Order  would  bring  to  his  people,  and  pleaded  the  needs  of  her  nat¬ 
ive  place,  Chillicothe.  This  city  had  at  one  time  been  the  capital 
of  the  State  of  Ohio.  But  malaria  was  so  prevalent  in  the  early 
days  there,  that  it  was  regarded  as  unhealthy,  and  the  seat  of  gov¬ 
ernment  was  removed  to  Columbus.  But  Mrs.  Peters’  family  re¬ 
mained  in  Chillicothe,  and  she  and  her  sisters  were  very  anxious  to 
have  the  Passionist  Fathers  come  and  look  after  its  spiritual  interests. 
Their  father,  Governor  Worthington,  was  renowned  in  the  early  his¬ 
tory  of  the  state.  He  was  a  wealthy  planter  in  Virginia;  came  to 
Ohio,  and  in  1799  was  appointed  First  Territorial  Governor  of  Ohio. 
In  1802,  he  secured  its  admission  into  the  Union  against  strong 
opposition  from  the  Federalists.  He  was  a  great  Jeffersonian  and 
was  elected  Governor  of  the  State  of  Ohio.  Sarah  Anne  was  the  sec¬ 
ond  of  ten  children,  five  sons  and  five  daughters.  At  seventeen  Sarah 
married  Edward  King,  son  of  the  distinguished  Rufus  King,  and  in 
1831  they  came  to  live  in  Cincinnati.  Mr.  King  died  in  1836,  leaving 
two  sons,  Rufus  and  Thomas.  Mrs.  King  took  the  boys  with  her 
brother  Thomas  and  three  nephews  to  Cambridge,  Massachusetts  and 
lived  there  for  five  years,  superintending  their  education.  This  done, 
she  married  Mr.  William  Peters,  an  ex-member  of  Parliament  and 
litterateur,  now  the  English  Consul  at  the  port  of  Philadelphia,  and 
they  went  to  live  in  Philadelphia.  Mrs.  Peters  was  an  Episcopalian 
and  very  “High  Church.”  She  was  noted  for  her  great  charity  and 
interest  in  church  work.  After  Mr.  Peter’s  death  she  visited  Europe 
in  1855  and  was  received  into  the  Church  during  her  stay  in  Rome, 
by  the  saintly  Bishop  Mermillod  of  Geneva.  The  ceremony  took 
place  in  the  church  of  San  Lorenzo  extra  muros.  She  had  followed 
the  Oxford  Movement  and  was  profoundly  impressed  by  Dr.  New¬ 
man’s  and  Dr.  Manning’s  entering  the  Church,  and  she  soon  followed 

341 


342 


The  Passionists 


them.  Her  natural  vivacity  and  ardent  faith  made  her  enthusiastic 
for  everything  in  the  Church.  She  returned  to  Cincinnati  in  1857 
and  made  her  home  there.  Her  charity  now  found  a  great  field  for 
work.  She  was  instrumental  in  bringing  several  Orders  of  Sisters 
and  the  Franciscan  Brothers  to  Cincinnati,  and  encouraged  and  aided 
them  in  their  charges.  She  purchased  two  homes  adjoining  her  own 
on  Third  Street  and  turned  them  into  a  beautiful  convent  for  the 
Franciscan  Sisters  whom  she  brought  to  the  country.  This  was  the 
lady  who  suggested  the  Passionists  for  Chillicothe.  After  receiving 
the  invitation  from  Archbishop  Purcell  in  1863,  Father  John  Dominic 
and  Father  Luke  came  on  to  Cincinnati.  The  venerable  Archbishop 
offered  them  two  parishes  in  Chillicothe,  one  English  and  one  Ger¬ 
man.  The  Fathers  visited  the  place  and  found  conditions  too  difficult 
to  harmonize  with  the  rule  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  They  notified 
the  venerable  Archbishop  and  nothing  came  of  the  movement  at  the 
time.  In  1869,  Mrs.  Peters  sent  an  appeal  to  the  Provincial  Chapter 
to  establish  a  house  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Cincinnati,  since  the  dio¬ 
cesan  authorities  were  so  favorably  disposed  toward  the  Order.  It 
was  impossible  then  to  take  the  matter  up,  as  the  house  in  Baltimore 
recently  founded  had  to  be  supplied  first;  but  the  Fathers  assured  the 
excellent  lady  that  Cincinnati  would  have  the  preference  and  the  next 
foundation  would  be  there. 

In  1870  Father  Guido  Matassi  was  called  to  Cincinnati  to  give  a 
retreat  to  the  Sisters  of  St.  Francis  on  Third  Street.  This  gave  Mrs. 
Peters  occasion  to  introduce  the  subject  again.  She  called  on  Father 
Edward  Purcell,  the  Vicar-General,  and  enlisted  his  kindly  interest. 
He  spoke  to  the  Archbishop  and  Flis  Grace  requested  to  see  the  Fathers 
about  it. 

And  now  the  Provincial,  Father  Albinus,  deputed  Father  Guido 
and  Father  John  Philip  to  see  the  Archbishop  and  look  over  the  places 
which  His  Grace  might  offer  for  the  foundation.  Meanwhile,  Mrs. 
Peters  had  all  her  religious  friends  praying  for  the  success  of  her 
cherished  project.  The  Fathers  were  received  very  kindly  by  the 
Archbishop  and  they  saw  that  His  Grace  was  extremely  desirous  to 
have  the  Passionists  in  the  midst  of  his  people.  He  proposed  several 
places  which  he  judged  would  be  suitable  for  them,  and,  while  they 
were  discussing  them,  the  Archbishop  arose  suddenly,  as  if  inspired, 
and  said:  “Now  I  have  a  place  for  you.  The  Immaculata  on  Mount 
Adams!”  The  Archbishop  had  built  this  church,  and  his  affections 
were  centered  on  it.  The  Fathers  went  to  see  it  and  were  delighted 
with  it.  They  found  it  the  healthiest  location  in  the  suburbs  of  Cin¬ 
cinnati,  on  the  hilltop,  high  above  the  city  and  surrounding  country, 
commanding  a  magnificent  view  of  the  Ohio  River  and  “Old  Kentucky” 
beyond  it,  while  retired  from  the  din  and  bustle  of  the  Queen  City 
below;  surely  a  spot  suited  for  the  contemplation  of  heavenly  things, 


343 


Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati 

as  well  as  the  observation  of  the  stars.  They  entered  the  church,  a 
place  of  pilgrimage,  and  offered  a  fervent  prayer  to  our  Immmac- 
ulate  Lady  to  aid  them  to  do  God’s  will  and  bless  their  mission.  They 
returned  to  the  Archbishop  and  told  him  they  were  greatly  pleased 
with  the  situation,  and  judged  it  in  every  way  suitable  for  the  founda¬ 
tion.  This  announcement  gave  His  Grace  the  utmost  pleasure  and 
he  requested  the  Fathers  to  take  possession  of  it  immediately.  “The 
Fathers  of  the  Cross  and  Passion  on  Mount  Adams,”  he  said,  as  if 
in  musing.  The  Fathers  replied  that  they  were  simply  sent  like  the 
messengers  of  Moses  to  examine  the  land  of  Chaanan;  that  their  re¬ 
port  of  the  place,  however,  would  be  as  satisfactory  as  the  cluster 
of  grapes  which  the  messengers  brought  for  a  specimen  of  the  land 
they  went  to  examine.  This  happy  allusion  pleased  the  Archbishop 
and  he  regarded  the  case  as  settled.  Father  John  Philip  wrote  im¬ 
mediately  to  Father  General  and  gave  him  an  account  of  the  place, 
and  the  answer  came  quickly.  Father  General  wrote  to  Father  Prov¬ 
incial  that  he  judged  the  site  entirely  suitable  and  he  directed  him 
to  notify  the  good  Archbishop  that  the  Fathers  would  accept  his  offer 
on  Mount  Adams. 

On  May  23,  1871,  Father  Guido  arrived  in  Cincinnati  and  announced 
to  the  Archbishop  the  decision  of  the  Fathers.  They  gratefully  ac¬ 
cepted  the  place  offered  them  by  His  Grace.  The  venerable  Prelate 
rejoiced  exceedingly,  personally  conducted  Father  Guido  to  Mt. 
Adams  and  placed  him  in  possession  of  the  church  and  parochial 
residence.  Father  Guido  was  appointed  Superior,  and  in  a  few  days 
was  joined  by  Father  William,  Father  Sebastian,  and  Brothers  Bona- 
venture  and  Ignatius.  On  June  8th,  a  mission  was  begun  by  Father 
Vincent  and  Father  William;  the  former  preached  in  German,  the 
latter  in  English,  as  the  congregation  was  “mixed.”  The  pastoral 
residence  was  soon  changed  to  a  temporary  monastery  and  the  “regular 
observance”  taken  up. 

The  old  Cincinnati  Observatory,  on  a  knoll  at  the  summit  of  Mt. 
Adams,  not  far  from  the  church  of  the  Immaculata,  was  now  for  sale. 
The  furnace-smoke  of  the  great  and  growing  city  rendered  the  lenses 
mounted  on  the  tower  of  the  observatory  useless.  The  property  was 
the  gift  of  Mr.  Nicholas  Longworth,  to  the  Astronomical  Society  of 
Cincinnati,  with  the  proviso  that  if  it  should  be  abandoned  at  any 
time  it  would  revert  to  the  donor,  or  at  his  demise,  to  his  heirs.  When 
the  Society  found  it  unfit  for  astronomical  observation,  it  was  aban¬ 
doned,  and  thus  reverted  to  the  Longworth  heirs  and  was  now  up  for 
sale.  The  clergy  thought  it  ideal  for  a  religious  house  and  Father 
Guido  took  immediate  steps  to  purchase  it,  although  Archbishop  Pur¬ 
cell  said  it  would  be  a  miracle  if  he  succeeded.  The  property  com¬ 
prised  four  acres  of  good  land  and  on  it  was  a  large  stone  building. 
Mrs.  Peters  accompanied  Father  Guido  to  her  son’s  office,  Mr.  Rufus 


344 


The  Passionists 


King,  who  was  then  a  leading  light  in  the  legal  profession  in  Cin¬ 
cinnati.  This  gentleman  at  his  mother’s  request  introduced  Father 
Guido  to  the  head  of  the  Longworth  family.  This  gentleman  de¬ 
manded  fifty  thousand  dollars  for  the  property  on  Mt.  Adams.  Father 
Guido  thought  the  figure  excessive  and  no  conclusion  was  arrived  at. 
But  eminent  men,  among  them  Father  Edward  Purcell,  the  Provincial 
of  the  Franciscan  Fathers,  and  the  Rector  of  the  Jesuit  College,  urged 
him  not  to  lose  the  opportunity  of  securing  “the  most  eligible  site 
in  the  state  for  a  monastery.”  Mrs.  Peters  and  Mr.  Rufus  King  took 
the  same  view.  All  urged  that  the  property  should  be  secured  at 
any  cost.  But  meanwhile,  the  Longworth  heirs  and  the  Astronomical 
Society  agreed  to  present  the  property  to  the  city  on  condition  that 
it  be  sold  or  leased  and  the  proceeds  applied  to  the  endowment  of 
the  University  School  of  drawing  and  design;  and  furthermore,  that 
the  city  sustain  a  new  observatory  in  connection  with  the  University, 
to  which  the  Society  would  present  its  equatorial  and  other  instru¬ 
ments  and  apparatus  with  astronomical  records,  books,  etc.  The  muni¬ 
cipal  authorities  would  not  agree  to  these  conditions  and  the  gift  was 
refused.  Yet  it  was  now  necessary  for  the  city  to  accept  it,  before 
Father  Guido  could  make  the  purchase.  At  this  juncture,  he  induced 
the  president  of  the  City  Council  and  several  of  its  leading  members 
to  pass  an  act  accepting  the  gift.  He  had  the  Board  of  Aldermen 
also  act  favorably  on  this  measure,  and  the  Mayor,  Mr.  Davis,  to  sign 
it.  The  property  was  then  purchased  from  the  city  for  $50,000,  to 
be  paid  in  installments  of  not  less  than  $1,000  at  any  time,  the  debt 
bearing  interest  at  six  per  cent.  Thus  the  grounds  and  the  old  ob¬ 
servatory  building  became  the  property  of  the  Passionist  Fathers. 
The  last  payment  on  this  debt  was  made  in  1889  by  Father  Alexander 
Hughes,  who  was  Rector  at  this  date.  When  Father  Guido  secured 
the  property,  the  Chapter  was  near,  and  nothing  more  was  done  till 
he  returned  at  the  beginning  of  August,  1881,  as  Rector. 

Now  he  set  about  changing  the  observatory  into  a  monastery  and 
erecting  a  handsome  frame  church  on  the  north  side  of  the  building. 
The  church  and  monastery  were  dedicated  by  Archbishop  Purcell  on 
June  23,  1873,  under  the  title  of  Holy  Cross.  A  great  concourse  of 
people  came  up  from  the  city.  The  church  societies  marched  in 
procession  to  the  ceremony.  And  great  was  the  joy  of  priests  and 
people  on  that  day,  and  royal  the  welcome  given  the  sons  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  Archbishop  addressed  the  great  audience 
from  a  platform  erected  on  the  east  end  of  the  property  facing  the 
street.  Then  Father  Nussbaum,  S.J.,  spoke  in  German. 

Archbishop  Purcell  said  that  on  a  hill  now  called  Calvary  was  cru¬ 
cified  the  Redeemer  of  the  world.  “His  murderers  thought  that  they 
had  prevailed  against  Him — that  they  had  disposed  of  His  religion. 
When  Paul  preached  the  Saviour  at  Rome  he  was  flouted  out  with  the 


345 


Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati 

* 

question:  ‘Do  you  ask  us  to  believe  in  a  Man  who  died  under  Pontius 
Pilate?’  After  ten  bitter  persecutions  a  Roman  Emperor  set  up  a 
pillar  commemorating  his  decree  for  the  utter  extermination  of  the 
Christians.  Tertullian  might  with  truth  have  said  at  that  day  that  the 
Christians  need  only  abandon  Rome  to  leave  it  a  desert.  But  by  the 
Cross  Christianity  conquered,  and  in  honor  of  that  same  Holy  Cross 
this  church  was  dedicated. 

“When  the  first  Roman  Emperor  who  embraced  Christianity  was  on 
the  eve  of  a  great  battle,  debating  in  his  own  mind  whether  he  would 
be  a  Christian  or  Pagan,  he  saw  in  the  heavens  a  cross  on  which  were 
inscribed  the  words:  In  hoc  signo  vinces.  So  he  did.  It  was  under 
this  standard  that  he  conquered.  Before  that  day  the  Cross  was  re¬ 
garded  as  a  disgrace;  from  that  day,  it  became  a  jewel  and  a  royal 
badge  of  honor. 

“On  this  very  hill  many  years  ago,  people  gathered  near  this  spot. 
They  had  followed  a  very  learned  man  (John  Quincy  Adams).  He 
had  been  President  of  the  United  States  and  he  was  followed  up  here 
by  a  crowd,  but  by  no  means  so  great  an  assemblage  as  has  gathered 
here  to-day,  and  by  no  means  so  believing  an  assemblage.  He  came  in 
the  interests  of  science  to  lay  the  foundation  of  an  observatory  destined 
to  reconnoiter  the  heavens.  I  will  not  here  allude  to  what  the  speaker 
said  on  that  occasion. 

“But  it  was  the  will  of  God  that  a  monument  to  the  Cross  should  be 
erected  here,  a  monument  that  should  never  perish,  for  the  truth  shall 
never  perish.  This  church  should  be  our  astronomical  instrument  and 
our  telegraph,  and  God  will  regard  it  and  give  us  knowledge  of  heaven 
not  attainable  by  human  science. 

“It  was  a  rule  and  special  duty  of  the  Order  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
to  pray  for  our  enemies.  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  had  himself  prayed  for 
England,  a  country  to  which  we  have  no  reason  to  be  grateful.  She 
tried  to  enslave  us,  but  it  was  God’s  decree  that  she  should  not  pro¬ 
hibit  liberty  of  conscience  in  His  country.  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
prayed  fifty  years  for  England.  That  prayer  was  not  without  avail. 
The  Premier  Gladstone  had  himself  done  much  to  disestablish  the 
Church  of  Henry  the  Eighth.  The  sister  of  the  Premier  was  a  most 
ardent  and  devout  Catholic.” 

The  church  of  the  Holy  Cross  was  plain,  but  beautiful  and  devo¬ 
tional.  It  now  became  the  parish  church  for  English-speaking  people 
on  the  hill  and  the  terraces,  while  the  Immaculata  was  allotted  to  those 
who  spoke  German.  Holy  Cross  church  was  enriched  with  a  precious 
Crucifix.  This  treasure  was  sent  to  Father  Guido  by  Canon  Bertinelli 
of  Rome,  a  saintly  priest  of  a  wealthy  family.  He  was  a  great  lover 
of  works  of  art  and  curios.  Among  the  rare  things  he  had  collected 
was  this  crucifix,  which  he  purchased  at  a  great  price  from  a  wealthy 
dealer  in  antiques.  According  to  the  Canon,  it  was  brought  to  Rome 


346 


The  Passionists 


from  Sicily,  where  it  had  been  for  centuries;  it  was  made  of  Cedar  of 
Lebanon  and  is  one  of  the  many  works  of  art  from  the  East  which  were 
saved  from  the  fury  of  the  Iconoclasts  by  shipping  them  to  foreign 
countries.  It  was  made  about  the  year  475  or  480. 

The  failure  of  the  Bertinelli  Brothers,  bankers  of  Rome,  ruined  the 
good  Canon  physically  and  financially.  His  health  collapsed  and  he 
was  bed-ridden  for  a  long  time  previous  to  his  death.  In  the  efforts 
he  made  to  help  his  brothers  he  sold  his  beautiful  art  gallery  for  fifty 
thousand  dollars  to  the  municipality  of  the  city  of  New  York;  but  he 
kept  the  Crucifix  for  himself.  Notwithstanding  his  changed  circum¬ 
stances,  he  helped  the  new  Retreat  on  Mt.  Adams,  sending  two  cibori- 
ums,  and  two  monstrances,  four  chalices,  a  sanctuary  lamp,  oil  paint¬ 
ings,  complete  sets  of  the  works  of  Bossuet,  Bourdaloue,  St.  Jure, 
Migne  and  others,  numbering  some  hundred  volumes.  Father  Guido 
as  a  young  man  was  a  clerk  in  the  Barbarini  Bank  in  Rome  and  knew 
the  Bertinelli  Brothers  well.  He  had  heard  of  the  Crucifix  which  the 
Canon  set  up  on  the  wall  of  his  room,  opposite  his  bed,  so  that  he 
could  keep  his  eyes  fixed  on  it  almost  constantly;  and  now  Father 
Guido  wrote  to  the  Canon  an  account  of  the  new  foundation  in  Cincin¬ 
nati  which  he  called  Holy  Cross,  because  the  Cross  of  Christ  had  been 
insulted  on  this  spot.  He  requested  the  Canon  to  make  a  codicil  to  his 
will  leaving  the  Crucifix  to  the  Retreat  of  the  Holy  Cross  in  Cincin¬ 
nati;  and  he  promised  to  place  it  in  the  church  for  the  veneration  of 
the  faithful.  The  answer  came  quickly  from  the  saintly  Canon:  “I 
am  more  than  willing  to  grant  your  request  and  I  wish  to  do  it  now 
though  I  deprive  myself  of  the  consolation  I  experience  in  looking  at 
that  Sacred  Image  from  my  bed  of  suffering.  I  had  a  box  made  at 
once  and  sent  the  Crucifix  to  Monsignor  Ricci  of  the  Vatican  to  have 
it  blessed  by  Pius  IX.  When  the  Pope  saw  it,  he  looked  at  it  most 
attentively  and  then  said  to  the  Monsignor:  ‘Che  bel  lavoro  e  questo 
crocefisso,  non  ne  fanno  pin’  ‘What  a  beautiful  work  is  this  cruci¬ 
fix;  there  is  nothing  more  beautiful.’  ”  The  box  was  shipped  at  once 
from  Rome  to  Cincinnati  and  arrived  two  months  before  the  dedica¬ 
tion  of  the  church  and  Retreat.  It  was  placed  over  the  high  altar  in 
the  church  of  the  Holy  Cross,  and  to-day  may  be  seen  in  the  chapel  of 
the  Passion  in  the  new  church  of  the  Holy  Cross.  Canon  Bertinelli 
was  saintly  and  princely.  All  he  asked  in  return  were  the  prayers  of 
the  faithful  before  the  Crucifix  for  a  happy  death  and  God’s  gracious 
mercy  at  the  judgment.  He  was  a  type  of  the  charming  Roman  Ec¬ 
clesiastic. 

The  insult  to  the  Cross  of  Christ  referred  to  by  Archbishop  Purcell: 
On  the  9th  of  November,  1843,  the  corner-stone  of  the  Observatory 
was  laid  by  Mr.  John  Quincy  Adams,  the  sixth  President  of  the  United 
States.  He  was  the  oldest  son  of  John  Adams,  the  second  President, 
and  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Republic.  He  represented  the  United 


Holy  Cross,  Cincinnati  347 

States  at  Berlin,  and  in  1814  was  plenipotentiary  from  the  United 
States  at  the  Congress  of  Vienna.  In  1815  he  was  Ambassador  to  the 
Court  of  St.  James.  In  1817  he  became  Secretary  of  State  and  in 
1825,  President.  On  this  occasion  he  was  received  in  Cincinnati  with 
great  honor  by  all  the  citizens  irrespective  of  creed  or  party.  In  his 
address,  tradition  has  it  that  he  declared  that  the  observatory  would  be 
a  beacon-light  of  true  science  that  should  never  be  obscured  by  the 
dark  shadows  of  superstition  symbolized  by  the  Popish  Cross.  These 
words  are  not  found  in  the  address  prepared  for  publication,  but  there 
is  a  tradition  that  he  used  them.  Archbishop  Purcell  was  in  Cincin¬ 
nati  at  the  time,  and  he  believed  that  the  Cross  of  Christ  was  insulted 
on  this  occasion  and  he  vowed  an  atonement  for  it.  It  rained  on  that 
9th  of  November,  1843,  and  only  a  very  short  address  was  made  at 
the  ceremony.  The  formal  discourse  was  delivered  next  day  by  Mr. 
Adams  in  the  Wesley  Chapel  on  Fifth  Street.  This  discourse  as  re¬ 
ported  by  the  press  at  the  time  does  not  contain  an  insult  to  the  Cross 
of  Christ;  but  glaring  historical  errors  and  gross  anti-Catholic  preju¬ 
dice  are  contained  in  it;  yet  neither  these  historical  blunders  nor  anti- 
Catholic  bigotry  are  contained  in  the  address  as  prepared  for  publica¬ 
tion,  though  they  were  reported  in  the  daily  papers — The  Atlas  and 
The  Cincinnati  Daily  Chronicle.  The  press  reports  and  the  printed 
address  do  not  agree,  and  the  points  are  controverted  to-day  for  this 
reason.  Mr.  Adams  was  a  Congregationalist  and  brought  up  in  the 
anti-Catholic  atmosphere  of  the  period.  This  led  people  to  assume 
that  the  press  reported  him  accurately,  and  those  who  heard  him  did 
not  question  the  accuracy  of  the  press  reports.  People  then  declared 
and  still  believe  that  Mr.  Adams  did  offer  insult  to  the  Catholic  Reli¬ 
gion  and  the  Cross  of  Christ  on  the  occasion.  Archbishop  Purcell  and 
the  Catholic  people  of  Cincinnati  made  atonement  for  it.  The  offen¬ 
sive  reference  to  the  Cross  may  have  been  made,  not  in  the  Wesley 
Chapel,  but  on  the  spot  where  the  monastery  and  church  of  the  Holy 
Cross  now  stand  and  where  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  preach 
the  word  of  the  Cross  which  to  those  who  believe  is  “the  power  of  God 
and  the  wisdom  of  God,”  but  to  others  “foolishness.”  It  is  hard  to 
admit  that  a  man  of  so  much  prominence  and  culture  could  be  guilty 
of  this  offense,  and  for  his  own  sake  and  the  honor  of  our  country  we 
could  wish  that  there  were  no  grounds  for  charging  it  against  one  of 
his  name  and  family.  The  following  reference  to  it  appeared  in  the 
New  York  Freemans  Journal  and  Catholic  Register,  on  October  5, 
1872. 


The  End  of  Two  Predictions 

“On  the  ninth  of  November,  1843,  the  corner-stone  of  an  Ob¬ 
servatory  for  Cincinnati  was  laid  on  Mt.  Adams  in  that  city. 
John  Quincy  Adams,  ex-President  of  the  United  States,  delivered 


348 


The  Passionists 


the  oration  on  the  event.  In  that  address,  Mr.  Adams  went  out  of 
his  way  to  insult  the  Roman  Catholics  of  the  United  States.  He 
gloried  in  the  planting  of  that  Observatory  on  the  heights  of  that 
hill  in  Cincinnati — ‘a  beacon-light  of  true  science  that  could 
never  be  obscured  by  the  dark  shadows  of  superstition  and  intol¬ 
erance  that  are  symbolized  by  the  Popish  Cross.  No  Galileo 
would  here  groan  in  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition’;  with  more  of 
the  same  cheap  and  trite  rhetoric. 

“We  believe  that  then,  or  about  that  time,  the  Right  Reverend 
Dr.  Purcell,  now  the  venerable  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  took  oc¬ 
casion  to  make  another  prediction,  to  the  purpose  that  after  the 
Observatory  on  Mt.  Adams  would  have  ceased  to  exist,  Catholics, 
in  Cincinnati,  would  be  able  to  look  up  at  the  Cross,  the  symbol 
of  man’s  salvation,  from  the  top  of  a  tower  higher  than  the  found¬ 
ers  of  Mitchell  Observatory  had  thought  to  raise.  Thirty  years 
have  not  yet  passed,  and  the  Observatory  has  gone  from  Mt. 
Adams.  The  building  once  used  for  it  is  now  occupied  by  the 
Order  of  the  Passion  founded  in  the  last  century  by  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross!  Near  their  convent  on  the  grounds  of  the  Observatory, 
stands  the  church  of  the  Immaculata;  and  the  Passionists  are 
about  to  build  on  the  very  spot  where  the  Observatory  stood,  a 
new  and  larger  church  under  the  invocation  of  the  Church  of  the 
Holy  Cross! 

“While  making  some  preparatory  excavations  the  other  day,  the 
very  corner-stone  laid  with  so  much  pomp  in  1843,  was  dug  up. 
It  will  be  preserved  in  or  around  the  convent — a  monument  to  the 
folly  of  those  who,  like  John  Quincy  Adams,  let  their  hatred  of 
the  Cross  cloud  their  judgment  and  befog  their  sight,  even  as  the 
furnace  smoke  of  a  growing  city  rendered  idle  the  lenses  mounted 
on  the  tower  of  the  Mitchell  Observatory.” 


CHAPER  XLV 

GOOD  FRIDAY  SCENE 


Holy  Cross  Retreat  and  Church — The  Immaculata — “Good  Friday  Scene” — Address 

of  Bishop  Waterson — Devotion  to  St.  Gabriel. 

ARCHBISHOP  PURCELL  was  present  at  the  grand  function  in 
St.  Peter’s  when  Pius  IX  defined  the  Dogma  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception.  This  doctrine  was  held  by  the  faithful  from  the 
beginning.  It  was  in  the  deposit  of  faith  committed  to  the  keeping 
of  the  Church  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  It  was  now  formally  defined 
by  the  Church  as  of  faith  and  the  decree  was  hailed  with  delight  by 
the  faithful.  The  absolute  sinlessness  of  Mary  is  implied  in  the  Incar¬ 
nation  and  was  decreed  from  Eternity  in  the  counsels  of  God.  In 
view  of  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer,  her  Son,  Mary  was  preserved  from 
the  stain  of  Original  Sin  and  is  Immaculate.  We  are  cleansed  from 
this  stain  in  Holy  Baptism.  Mary  was  preserved  from  it.  Nothing  re¬ 
dounds  more  to  the  honor  of  the  Sacred  Humanity  of  Our  Lord  than 
the  Immaculate  Conception  of  His  Mother.  She  is  an  ideal  of  beauty 
and  loveliness  and  purity,  without  stain,  “The  Immaculata .” 

Archbishop  Purcell,  at  her  feet,  on  the  glorious  day  when  the  Dogma 
was  decreed  by  Pius  IX,  and  our  Immaculate  Lady  became  the  Patron¬ 
ess  of  America,  vowed  to  erect  “The  Immaculata”  on  Mt.  Adams  and 
gave  ten  thousand  dollars  from  his  personal  estate  for  this  purpose. 
The  corner-stone  was  laid  in  August,  1859,  by  Bishop  Young  of  Erie; 
and  the  church  was  dedicated  by  the  Archbishop  on  December  9,  1860. 
It  is  in  plain  Gothic  style  with  decoration  chaste  and  beautiful.  It 
stands  on  the  brow  of  a  hill  and  is  the  most  prominent  sight  that  meets 
the  eye  of  the  traveler  as  he  approaches  the  city  from  the  north,  east, 
or  south.  Like  the  Church  herself,  this  temple  of  Mary  Immaculate  is 
built  on  a  rock,  and  like  a  city  set  upon  a  hill,  it  cannot  be  hid.  It 
is  high  and  rugged,  that  hill,  and  the  Cross  of  gold  in  the  sunlight 
flashes  over  the  city,  and  proclaims  the  vow  of  the  Archbishop  and  the 
predictions  made,  that  the  Cross,  the  symbol  of  man’s  salvation, 
would  be  higher  than  the  Observatory  and  would  be  found  there  when 
Mr.  Adams’  “beacon-light”  should  have  been  extinguished.  The  Im¬ 
maculata  and  the  Holy  Cross  were  entrusted  to  the  Passionist  Fathers 
by  the  Archbishop,  and  in  the  providence  of  God,  they  are  destined  to 
hold  this  sacred  trust  to  the  end. 


349 


350 


The  Passionists 


“A  Good  Friday  Scene” 

Thousands  flock  to  Mt.  Adams  to  “pray  up  the  steps.” 

The  Good  Friday  pilgrimage  up  Mt.  Adams,  has  become  a  part  of 
the  religious  history  of  the  Queen  City.  As  regularly  as  the  day 
comes  around,  there  is,  from  the  first  gray  streak  of  dawn  until  long 
after  the  light  has  faded  from  the  western  sky,  a  constant  stream  of 
people  ascending  and  descending  the  steep  wooden  steps. 

The  church  of  the  Immaculata  stands  on  the  very  edge  of  the  cliff 
and  is  reached  by  two  flights  of  steps.  The  pilgrimage  is  usually 
made  up  the  higher  one,  although  many  of  the  more  devout  begin  at 
the  first  flight.  The  solemn  crowd,  with  eyes  bent  on  the  ground,  the 
whole  attitude  suggestive  of  deep  thought  or  silent  prayer,  is  com¬ 
posed  of  all  classes.  There  are  old  men  in  it,  feeble  and  gray-haired; 
women,  whose  years  are  not  fewer  and  whose  infirmities  are  not  less; 
there  are  girls  poorly  clad,  and  girls  displaying  the  latest  styles;  young 
men,  whose  expression  tells  of  freedom  from  care,  and  others  whose 
drawn,  white  faces,  and  frayed  worn  clothes  relate  their  story  in  most 
eloquent  phrasing;  yet  each  unknown  to  the  other,  indifferent  to  joys 
or  sorrows  beyond  their  own,  toiling  upward,  earnestly,  steadfastly, 
to  reach  one  common  end,  making  in  the  whole  a  most  perfect  picture 
of  human  life. 

This  custom  of  praying  up  steps  is  no  modern  one.  It  has  come 
down  to  us  from  the  earliest  Christian  ages,  and  clinging  to  it  are  the 
sweet  simplicity,  the  religious  poetry,  and  unquestioning  faith  that 
marked  out,  and  inspired  those  times;  and  that  so  much  of  this  spirit 
of  faith  has  departed  from  our  own  prosaic  period,  makes  the  Good 
Friday  scene  on  Mt.  Adams’  steps  all  the  more  impressive. 

It  is  difficult  to  say  exactly  when  and  by  whom  the  devotion  was 
introduced  here.  Perhaps  it  was  by  some  Passionist  Father,  who  saw 
in  these  steps  some  resemblance  to  the  Holy  Stairs  in  Rome  at  the 
Scala  Santa,  and  this  devotion  begun  perhaps  by  him  is  now  performed 
by  thousands,  and  has  given  Cincinnati  the  only  Santa  Scala  in  this 
country  that  has  received  the  papal  blessing. 

The  church  itself  is  of  unfailing  interest  not  so  much  for  the  beauty 
of  architecture,  nor  wealth  of  artistic  ornament,  as  from  certain  his¬ 
toric  associations  connected  with  it.  There  are  many  older  churches 
in  the  city,  whose  stone  steps  are  worn  by  the  tread  of  countless  feet, 
whose  walls,  blackened  and  weather-beaten,  tell  of  the  seasons  that, 
with  sunshine  or  storm,  have  passed  by;  but  none  so  impresses  itself 
upon  the  eye  as  this  one,  standing  on  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  that  is 
banked  up  by  a  massive  wall  of  stone,  and  on  the  mind  with  signifi¬ 
cant  history.  It  shows  that  the  man  who  would  strive  to  fashion  the 
future  into  his  own  narrow  mold  undertakes  an  almost  impossible 


351 


Good  Friday  Scene 

task.  We  have  just  told  the  story  of  the  insult  to  the  Cross  of  Christ 
and  to  the  Catholic  Church  by  John  Quincy  Adams.  Then  the  saintly 
Archbishop  Purcell  resolved,  in  his  Master’s  cause,  to  refute  the  vain¬ 
glory  of  the  man,  and  soon  the  shadow  cast,  by  the  Observatory  was 
pierced  by  the  Cross  on  the  steeple  of  the  Immaculata.  The  Passion- 
ist  Fathers  have  charge  of  this  church  and  the  beautiful  new  one  of 
the  Holy  Cross.  The  Right  Reverend  John  A.  Watterson,  Bishop  of 
Columbus,  in  the  sermon  he  delivered  at  the  dedicatory  services  of 
Holy  Cross  Church,  noting  the  lofty  heights  of  their  abode,  and  the 
live's  they  lead,  likened  the  Fathers  to  the  watchmen  who  were  set  by 
David  above  Jerusalem  to  guard  it  against  the  enemy,  and  he  con¬ 
gratulated  the  city  on  having  over  it  sentinels  so  faithful,  so  vigilant, 
so  true,  as  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  With  its  associations  and 
memories,  the  Passionist  Fathers  are  fond  of  Mt.  Adams,  their  mission 
on  this  hill  towering  over  the  Queen  City  of  the  West. 

At  the  Holy  Cross  and  Immaculata,  Archbishop  Purcell  is  remem¬ 
bered  as  a  friend  and  benefactor  of  the  Congregation  of  “the  Cross 
and  Passion”  and  his  name  is  very  dear  to  the  Passionists.  But  now 
his  memory  is  but  faintly  outlined  in  the  haze  of  the  past.  We  would 
fain  hold  it,  before  it  is  lost  in  the  mist — the  memory  of  the  great 
and  good  Archbishop.  He  was  born  in  Mallow,  County  Cork,  Ireland, 
on  February  26,  1800.  He  came  to  the  United  States  in  1818  and  en¬ 
tered  Mt.  St.  Mary’s,  Emmittsburg,  to  begin  his  studies  for  the  priest¬ 
hood.  His  record  at  “the  Mount”  was  splendid,  and  he  was  sent  to 
St.  Sulpice  at  Paris,  to  finish  his  brilliant  course.  Fie  was  ordained 
by  Archbishop  De  Quelon  at  Notre  Dame  in  1826.  On  returning  to 
his  adopted  country,  he  was  offered  the  chairs  of  Philosophy  and 
Theology  at  Mt.  St.  Mary’s  and  filled  them  for  seven  years.  In  the 
Autumn  of  1833,  he  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Cincinnati  by  Arch¬ 
bishop  Whitefield,  in  the  Cathedral  of  Baltimore.  He  succeeded 
Bishop  Fenwick,  the  first  Bishop  of  Cincinnati.  He  was  young  and 
gifted  and  zealous.  He  built  the  majestic  Cathedral,  Mt.  St.  Mary’s 
Seminary  of  the  West,  and  established  a  great  diocese.  He  received 
the  Pallium  from  the  hands  of  Pius  IX  in  the  Pope’s  private  chapel, 
when  Cincinnati  was  raised  to  Metropolitan  rank  in  1851,  becoming 
its  first  Archbishop.  He  held  a  public  debate  in  1837,  after  the  fash¬ 
ion  of  the  day,  with  the  Reverend  Alexander  Campbell,  “The  Campbell- 
Purcell  Debate,”  and  was  voted  “a  silver  set”  by  the  citizens  as  victor. 
Again  in  1867,  he  debated  with  the  Reverend  Thomas  Vickers,  then 
public  librarian  of  Cincinnati  and  a  noted  infidel.  Both  debates  ap¬ 
peared  in  book  form  and  the  perusal  of  the  first  led  Judge  Burnett  into 
the  Church.  The  Judge  gives  the  story  in  “The  Path  That  Led  a  Protes¬ 
tant  Lawyer  to  the  Faith.” 

The  Archbishop  celebrated  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  his  priesthood  on 


352 


The  Passionists 


May  23,  1867.  His  Grace  was  honored  on  this  occasion  by  the  great¬ 
est  civic  and  ecclesiastical  demonstrations  on  record  to  that  date. 
Archbishop  Purcell  died  on  July  4,  1883,  soon  after  the  great  financial 
disaster.  Great  in  talent,  great  in  holiness,  great  as  a  ruler  in  the 
Church,  he  was  not  a  financier.  This  department  he  handed  over  to 
his  brother,  Father  Edv/ard  Purcell,  the  Vicar-General.  Distrusting 
“the  wildcat  banks  of  the  West,”  at  this  period,  the  people  entrusted 
their  earnings  to  Father  Edward.  He  was  a  good  priest,  a  great  writer 
and  a  poet.  He  had  a  great  heart  and  was  trusted  by  everybody  and 
trusted  everybody,  but  he  was  not  methodical  in  business.  Father 
Edward  Purcell  failed  from  lack  of  strict  business  attention  to  this 
department.  In  1878  the  pressure  of  hard  times  was  felt.  Heavy 
failures  occurred  in  Cincinnati;  people  came  to  Father  Edward  to  draw 
their  money;  now  and  then  there  were  delays  in  getting  it,  a  breath  of 
doubt  turned  to  panic,  and  the  disaster  followed.  It  was  a  great  blow 
to  the  venerable  Archbishop.  He  appealed  to  the  Bishops  of  the  coun¬ 
try  to  aid  him;  everything  was  done  to  save  the  situation;  but  the 
beloved  Prelate  died  in  sorrow.  His  successor,  the  heroic  and  saintly 
Archbishop  Elder  left  nothing  undone  to  save  the  creditors  and  the 
honor  of  the  diocese  and  God  blessed  his  efforts. 

In  1877,  Father  Alphonsus  Rossiter  succeeded  Father  Guido  as  Rec¬ 
tor.  Three  years  later  Father  Frederick  Lang  was  made  Rector.  This 
saintly  priest  was  reelected  in  1884  and  was  succeeded  three  years 
later  by  Father  Alexander  Hughes.  This  popular  and  energetic  priest 
made  the  last  payment  on  the  property  at  Mt.  Adams,  and  besides 
many  extensive  repairs  and  improvements  in  the  church  and  Retreat. 
He  then  began  to  raise  funds  for  the  erection  of  a  new  school  and 
hall  for  the  Holy  Cross  parish.  While  thus  engaged,  he  was  stricken 
with  apoplexy  and  died  suddenly  on  May  1,  1889,  at  the  age  of  45. 
He  seemed  well  and  in  his  prime;  but  he  had  suffered  from  the  ef¬ 
fects  of  sun-stroke  and  this  was  thought  to  be  the  indirect  cause  of 
his  death.  He  was  beloved  by  prelates  and  priests  and  people,  and 
his  own  brethren  were  fondly  devoted  to  him.  Archbishop  Elder  sang 
the  Mass  of  Requiem  for  him  and  paid  a  handsome  tribute  to  his  mem¬ 
ory. 

The  Provincial,  Father  Benedict,  and  his  Consultors,  Fathers  John 
Thomas  and  Sebastian,  Sr.,  were  in  Rome  for  the  General  Chapter 
when  the  sad  news  reached  them  by  cable.  Father  George  was  ap¬ 
pointed  Superior  pro  tempore.  Later,  he  was  notified  that  on  May 
21st  he  was  elected  Rector  by  the  Provincial  and  his  Council  in  Rome. 
At  the  Provincial  Chapter  held  in  August,  1890,  he  was  reelected  for 
three  years.  He  carried  out  the  work  planned  by  Father  Alexander, 
and  the  new  school  was  built  and  opened.  In  August,  1892,  Father 
Stephen  Kealy  succeeded  Father  George  in  office.  The  need  of  a  new 
church  had  been  felt  for  some  time,  the  parish  was  in  good  financial 


353 


Good  Friday  Scene 

condition,  and  the  Fathers  decided  that  the  work  could  now  be  safely 
undertaken.  On  Easter  Sunday,  1894,  Mass  was  said  for  the  last  time 
in  the  old  frame  church.  The  school  hall  was  now  used  for  divine 
service.  Work  was  begun  at  once  and  the  corner-stone  was  laid  on 
Sunday,  June  18th;  Father  Mackey  made  the  address.  It  was  cut 
short  as  a  storm  was  rolling  up  out  of  the  West  across  the  sky  after  a 
day  of  beauty  and  sunshine. 

In  August  1895,  Reverend  Father  Stephen,  delegated  by  the  Arch¬ 
bishop,  consecrated  the  high  altar,  the  altar  of  Calvary  and  four  altar- 
stones  for  the  choir  and  side  altars.  Then  on  August  25th  the  church 
was  dedicated  by  Archbishop  Elder.  Bishop  Maes  of  Covington  sang 
Pontifical  Mass  and  Bishop  Waterson  of  Columbus  preached  the  ser¬ 
mon.  Few  churches  in  Cincinnati  were  opened  more  auspiciously. 
The  day  was  beautiful  and  the  hilltop  in  readiness  for  the  festive  oc¬ 
casion.  The  church  is  in  Byzantine-Romanesque  and  is  an  ornament 
to  the  city.  The  interior  seemed  a  dream  of  loveliness  on  that  Sunday 
morning  and  the  text  chosen  by  Bishop  Waterson  as  he  gazed  in  won¬ 
der  was  singularly  appropriate:  “How  lovely  are  Thy  tabernacles,  0 
Lord  of  hosts!  My  soul  longeth  and  fainteth  for  the  courts  of  the 
Lord.” 

In  August,  1896,  Father  Albert  Phelan  succeeded  Father  Stephen  as 
Rector.  He  made  a  vain  attempt  to  resign  when  he  entered  the  Chap¬ 
ter  Hall  in  Pittsburgh.  But  the  Fathers  would  not  hear  of  it,  and  an 
efficient  and  popular  Superior  was  secured  to  the  Province.  On  Oc¬ 
tober  7,  1898,  the  Silver  Jubilee  of  the  Holy  Cross  on  Mt.  Adams  was 
held.  Bishop  Waterson  was  celebrant  and  Bishop  Maes  preached  on 
the  triumph  of  the  Cross.  The  venerable  Archbishop  was  present  on 
his  throne.  In  his  sermon  Bishop  Maes  retold  the  story  of  the  insult 
offered  the  Cross  on  the  very  spot  where  the  church  stands.  The  func¬ 
tion  was  very  beautiful  and  all  present  were  much  pleased  with  it. 
The  Golden  Jubilee  of  St.  Michael’s  Church  in  Pittsburgh  was  cele¬ 
brated  on  the  same  day  and  on  this  account  only  three  of  the  Rectors 
from  the  other  Retreats  were  present. 

In  August,  1899,  the  city  building  inspectors  condemned  the  Holy 
Cross  monastery  as  unsafe.  This  was  just  before  Father  Albert  left 
for  the  Chapter  in  Pittsburgh.  He  was  succeeded  as  Rector  by  Father 
George  Basel.  The  latter  began  the  work  of  dismantling  the  old 
building  to  make  way  for  the  new.  Work  was  begun  on  May  1,  1900. 
The  corner-stone  was  laid  by  Archbishop  Elder  on  June  17th.  The 
Very  Reverend  Michael  O’Connor,  S.J.,  Rector  of  St.  Xavier’s  College, 
preached  the  sermon.  The  new  Retreat  of  Holy  Cross  was  dedicated 
on  June  9,  1901,  by  Archbishop  Elder.  Bishop  Moeller  of  Columbus 
sang  Pontifical  Mass  and  the  Reverend  S.  A.  Blackmore,  S.J., 
preached  the  sermon.  The  ceremony  took  place  thirty  years  after  the 
Fathers  came  to  Mt.  Adams.  It  is  in  Italian  Renaissance  and  severely 


354 


The  Passionists 


plain  in  style.  A  stately  campanile  at  the  southwest  corner  of  the 
church  connects  the  two  buildings  and  the  cross  surmounts  the  rugged 
hill  and  is  a  striking  landmark  from  all  points  of  the  compass.  Dur¬ 
ing  Father  George’s  term  as  Rector  the  monastery  was  built,  and  the 
last  payment  was  made  on  the  Holy  Cross  school  debt.  He  was 
kindly  and  prudent  and  won  the  affection  of  all,  both  in  the  commun¬ 
ity  and  parish.  He  was  made  Provincial  Consultor  in  the  Chapter  of 
1892,  and  was  succeeded  in  Cincinnati  as  Rector  by  Father  Stanislaus 
Grennan.  Father  Stanislaus  was  zealous  and  energetic.  He  pur¬ 
chased  ground  in  the  rear  of  the  Holy  Cross  school  and  had  a  convent 
built  for  the  Sisters.  It  fronts  on  the  terraced  street  below.  This 
completed  the.  buildings  on  Mt.  Adams  for  ecclesiastical  purposes. 
There  are  two  churches,  two  schools,  two  convents,  and  the  monastery. 
The  Sisters  of  Charity  from  Mt.  St.  Joseph’s  on  the  Ohio  have  charge 
of  the  schools  and  their  work  for  the  children  is  of  priceless  value  in 
forming  their  characters  for  God  and  duty  while  shedding  on  their 
minds  the  light  of  human  science.  Things  ran  on  in  the  usual  order 
till  June  17,  1904,  when  a  telegram  came  announcing  the  death  of 
Father  Stephen,  the  Provincial.  He  was  beloved  and  revered  in  Cin¬ 
cinnati  and  there  was  great  grief  at  the  sad  tidings.  On  October  31st 
of  the  same  year  Archbishop  Elder  died.  The  saint  of  the  Hierarchy 
and  the  saint  of  the  Passionists,  gone  to  Heaven! 

In  1905,  Father  Jerome  Reuttermann  was  made  Rector.  In  1908, 
Father  Jerome  was  elected  Provincial  of  the  Holy  Cross  Province,  and 
was  followed  as  Rector  by  Father  Casimir  Taylor.  In  1911,  Father 
Eugene  Creegan  came  to  Holy  Cross  as  Rector  and  filled  the  office  for 
two  terms.  He  had  the  Holy  Cross  church  newly  decorated  and  its 
acoustic  properties  vastly  improved.  “He  governed  wisely  and  with 
fatherly  kindness.  He  labored  untiringly  to  advance  the  spiritual 
and  material  interests  of  his  charge  and  it  was  with  deep  regret  that 
his  brethren  bade  him  good-bye  as  he  left  them  for  the  Chapter  in 
Louisville.”  This  entry  was  made  in  the  records  of  the  house.  In 
September  Father  Eugene  was  made  first  Provincial  Consultor.  Fa¬ 
ther  Silvan  McGarry  was  the  next  Rector,  and  the  term  of  Father  Cle- 
tus  Brady,  brings  the  story  up  to  date. 

At  the  request  of  many  devout  people  novenas  to  St.  Gabriel  are 
made  regularly  in  the  church  of  the  Holy  Cross.  There  is  more  de¬ 
votion  here  to  the  little  Saint  than  anywhere  else  in  the  country,  and 
it  is  increasing  through  the  zealous  efforts  of  Father  Bernardine,  a 
countryman  of  the  Saint.  Many  cures  have  been  effected  through  the 
intercession  of  St.  Gabriel.  The  writer  had  occasion  to  verify  some  of 
them  and  it  would  be  a  pleasure  to  recount  them  here  if  there  were 
space.  But  we  are  at  the  end  of  the  chapter  and  they  will  be  re¬ 
counted  in  the  sketch  of  the  Saint,  or  in  The  Sign. 


CHAPTER  XL VI 


THE  SACRED  HEART,  LOUISVILLE 

The  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  Louisville,  Kentucky — St.  Cecelia’s — Trials  and  Success. 

BISHOPS  SPAULDING  and  Lavielle  intended  to  introduce  the 
Passionist  Fathers  into  the  diocese  of  Louisville,  Kentucky. 
Bishop  Spaulding  went  to  Rome  in  1852  to  ask  for  them. 
Bishop  O’Connor  of  Pittsburgh  had  just  preceded  him  on  the  same 
mission,  and  Bishop  Spaulding  agreed  to  wait  and  get  them  from  the 
house  in  Pittsburgh.  But  he  was  transferred  to  the  Metropolitan  See 
of  Baltimore  before  his  request  could  be  granted  for  Louisville.  His 
successor,  Bishop  Lavielle,  had  missions  given  by  the  Fathers  in  the 
principal  churches  of  the  city  as  a  preparatory  step  to  their  coming 
into  the  diocese;  but  the  saintly  Bishop  died  before  his  plan  was 
carried  out,  and  the  project  remained  in  abeyance.  Meanwhile  the 
Passionists  had  established  the  house  in  Cincinnati;  they  had  come 
to  the  West;  they  had  been  blessed  with  vocations;  they  had  grown, 
and  now  could  turn  to  the  Southwest  and  come  to  Louisville  at  last. 
Providence  was  preparing  the  way. 

At  the  end  of  Summer  in  1877,  Father  Charles  Lang  was  invited 
to  give  a  retreat  to  the  clergy  by  Bishop  McCloskey,  who  had  succeeded 
Bishop  Lavielle.  There  had  been  some  differences  in  the  diocese. 
Excellent  men  stood  for  principle  against  odds;  the  Holy  See  was  re¬ 
quested  for  a  decision,  and  all  concerned  bowed  to  the  ruling  of  the 
Supreme  Authority  of  the  Church.  The  retreat  immediately  after  the 
decision  of  the  Church  proved  a  season  of  grace  and  union  of  hearts. 
Father  Charles  was  then  in  the  zenith  of  his  power  in  sacred  oratory. 
His  tact  and  gentleness  smoothed  out  every  ruffle,  and  peace  and 
harmony  reigned.  From  Bardstown  to  Louisville,  Father  Charles  ac¬ 
companied  Bishop  McCloskey,  and  on  the  way,  the  Bishop  requested 
to  have  the  Fathers  come  and  give  a  mission  in  the  Cathedral.  The 
Fathers  came  in  November  and  the  mission  gave  so  much  satisfaction, 
that  clergy  of  other  churches  in  the  city  requested  to  have  missions 
for  their  people.  All  were  productive  of  much  good  to  souls.  Fathers 
Charles,  Alphonsus,  Fidelis  Kent  Stone,  and  Augustine  Alexander, 
gave  the  mission  in  the  Cathedral  and  they  were  grand  men.  The 
Bishop  declared  that  from  the  day  he  was  named  Bishop,  he  had 
cherished  the  hope  of  getting  the  Passionsts  to  come  to  Louisville 

355 


356 


The  Passionists 


and  do  there  what  they  were  doing  for  the  clergy  and  people  in  Rome. 
And  now  he  made  the  formal  request.  The  Provincial,  Father  Victor, 
came  on  to  see  him.  After  discussing  the  matter  at  some  length, 
the  following  propositions  were  submitted  by  the  Bishop  for  Father 
ProvinciaFs  approval. 

First,  that  Father  Provincial  permit  one  or  more  priests  of  the 
Order  to  take  charge  of  St.  Cecilia’s  church,  at  Twenty-fifth  and  St. 
Cecilia’s  Streets,  Louisville,  Kentucky.  Second,  that  this  charge  con¬ 
tinue  during  the  period  of  five  years.  Third,  that  during  the  course 
of  these  five  years,  one  priest  attend  to  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
wants  of  said  parish,  and  exert  himself  to  the  best  of  his  abilty  toward 
liquidating  the  heavy  debt  wherewith  the  church  was  then  burdened. 
Fourth,  that,  moreover,  should  it  meet  the  Most  Reverend  Father  Gen¬ 
eral’s  approval,  the  Fathers  during  the  above  five  years,  select  a 
suitable  place  within  a  specified  distance  from  Louisville  and  build 
a  Retreat. 

These  proposals  were  accepted  by  Father  Provincial,  and  submitted 
to  the  Most  Reverend  Father  General  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli  for 
approval.  This  approval  having  been  obtained,  letters  of  agreement 
between  the  Bishop  and  the  Provincial  were  drawn  up  and  signed  in 
November,  1878.  In  January,  1879,  the  Fathers  took  charge  of  St. 
Cecilia’s  parish,  Father  Aloysius  Blakely  as  pastor,  and  Fathers 
Charles  and  Augustine  residing  with  him  as  missonaries.  During  the 
Spring  and  Summer,  the  Fathers  visted  several  suburban  districts  in 
search  of  a  suitable  location  for  the  new  Retreat.  Hearing  this, 
the  Bishop  proposed  that  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  on  the  Newburg 
Road,  called  “Mt.  St.  Mary’s,”  just  beyond  the  city  limits.  St.  Mary’s 
was  greatly  encumbered,  without  any  fault  of  the  Sisters,  and  was  on 
the  Bishop’s  hands.  It  was  involved  beyond  the  value  of  the  prop¬ 
erty,  and  the  price  paid  for  it  by  the  Fathers  simply  redeemed  its  in¬ 
solvency,  much  to  the  relief  of  the  Bishop  and  Sisters.  On  Novem¬ 
ber  26,  1879,  Father  Eugene  Ryan  and  Brother  Anthony  took  posses¬ 
sion  of  Mt.  St.  Mary’s.  In  April,  1880,  Brother  Bonaventure  came 
to  superintend  the  alterations  and  additions  necessary  in  the  build¬ 
ing.  Meanwhile  the  Fathers  secured  an  act  of  incorporation  from 
the  State  of  Kentucky,  for  “The  Sacred  Heart  Literary  and  Scientific 
Society  of  the  Passionists.”  The  home  of  the  Passionist  Fathers  in 
Louisville  was  to  be  known  as  “The  Sacred  Heart  Retreat.” 

July  16,  1880,  was  chosen  for  the  formal  opening.  Father  Mark 
Moeslein,  just  back  from  Rome  after  finishing  his  studies,  arrived 
with  a  class  of  students  in  time  for  the  opening.  The  Provincial  and 
the  other  Superiors  of  the  Province  were  present.  The  Bishop  dele¬ 
gated  Father  Victor  to  bless  the  chapel  and  dedicate  the  Retreat,  as  he 
was  unable  himself  to  be  present  owing  to  a  prior  engagement  at 
this  date.  The  distinguished  Colonel  Waterson,  editor  of  the  Louis - 


Sacred  Heart,  Louisville 


357 


ville  Courier  Journal ,  had  a  very  courteous  notice  of  the  opening  of 
the  new  Retreat.  Mr.  Waterson  said  in  conclusion:  “Doubtless  the 
Catholics  of  Louisville,  who  still  remember  with  gratitude  the  labors 
of  the  Passionist  Fathers  for  their  spirtual  welfare,  will  rejoice  at 
learning  that  these  pious  missionaries  are  now  permanently  located 
in  their  midst.”  Father  Aloysius  Blakely  was  made  Rector,  and 
Father  Joseph  Flanagan  and  Father  Eugene  Ryan  were  assigned  to  St. 
Cecilia’s.  Father  Mark  Moeslein  was  made  Vice-Rector.  The  feast 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  celebrated  at  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat, 
for  the  first  time,  on  April  28,  1881.  The  Bishop  came  to  preside; 
it  was  his  first  visit.  The  Vicar-General,  the  Chancellor,  and  twelve  of 
the  city  priests  honored  the  occasion  by  their  presence.  Dr.  Miller, 
O.M.C.,  gave  the  panegyric  and  a  large  concourse  of  people  from  the 
city  and  surrounding  country  came  to  ask  the  patronage  of  the  Saint. 
Annually,  on  the  Feast  of  the  Saint,  pilgrimages  are  made  to  the 
Retreat  from  distant  counties  of  Kentucky  and  Indiana,  and  the  Saint 
has  rewarded  their  faith  by  presenting  their  petitions  to  the  Most 
High  and  obtaining  the  favors  asked. 

At  the  Chapter  held  in  July,  1880,  Father  Charles  was  made  Rector 
and  Father  Aloysius  returned  to  St.  Cecilia’s  with  Father  Eugene  as 
assistant.  At  this  date  the  Fathers,  at  the  request  of  the  Bishop,  be¬ 
came  confessors  of  the  Good  Shepherd  house  on  Bank  Street.  After 
the  Chapter,  Father  John  Dominic,  Second  General  Consultor,  visited 
the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat.  He  was  delighted  with  its  surroundings, 
and  declared  that  no  house  in  the  country  was  more  in  accord  with  the 
spirit  of  the  congregation  and  what  the  rule  required  than  this  Re¬ 
treat.  He  made  this  report  to  Father  General  on  returning  to  Rome. 
Not  long  after  the  Chapter,  Father  Aloysius  was  transferred  to  St. 
Michael’s  Retreat  and  was  succeeded  at  St.  Cecilia’s  by  Father  An¬ 
thony  McHenry,  who  remained  in  charge  till  the  end  of  the  period 
stipulated  by  the  Bishop.  At  the  end  of  1883,  the  Fathers  retired 
from  St.  Cecilia’s.  They  had  done  much  for  the  spiritual  welfare 
of  the  people,  but  they  succeeded  in  paying  only  the  interest  on  the 
debt  of  the  church.  The  people  would  hold  them,  and  wept  when  they 
left.  But  the  hard  times  were  over,  the  parish  was  steadily  growing 
and  better  days  were  in  store  for  St.  Cecilia’s. 

Father  Charles  had  additions  made  to  the  Retreat  for  larger  ac¬ 
commodation.  They  were  simple  in  design;  and  Brother  Bonaventure 
superintended  the  work  and  did  most  of  it  himself.  Father  John 
Thomas  Stephanini,  the  Provincial,  met  the  expense,  which  did  not 
require  great  financing,  as  the  work  was  done  at  the  least  cost.  Father 
Robert  succeeded  Father  Charles  and  matters  went  quietly  on.  In 
1887,  Father  Lawrence,  the  Visitor-General,  came  to  Louisville.  He 
was  not  favorably  inclined  toward  Louisville  before  his  visit,  but 
now  he  was  quite  pleased  with  the  beauty  of  the  place  and  the  quiet 


358 


The  Passionists 


atmosphere  of  the  Retreat,  conducing  to  prayer  and  recollection. 
Fathers  Aloysius  and  Felix,  in  order,  succeeded  Father  Robert.  Dur¬ 
ing  their  terms  of  office,  Father  Luke  Baudinelli  was  Vice-Rector. 
He  was  a  holy  man,  full  of  kindness  and  imbued  with  the  spirit  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  His  counsels  and  guidance  were  of  the  best, 
and  he  was  one  of  the  earliest  Passionists  in  America.  How  precious 
his  reminiscences! 

On  September  8,  1890,  Father  Felix  arrived  from  St.  Louis  and 
was  introduced  as  Rector  by  Father  Thomas  O’Connor,  now  First  Con- 
suitor.  There  had  been  estrangements  in  Louisville,  and  the  new 
Rector  set  about  removing  them.  His  efforts  met  with  a  gracious 
response.  The  Bishop  invited  the  Fathers  to  give  a  course  of  spirit¬ 
ual  exercises  in  the  Cathedral  and  Father  Felix  and  Father  Leo  were 
assigned  to  the  duty.  The  work  proved  very  satisfactory.  God  blessed 
it,  and  to  show  his  kindly  appreciation,  the  Bishop  requested  the 
Fathers  at  the  Retreat  to  act  as  chaplains  to  the  Sisters  and  pupils  at 
St.  Agnes’  Academy.  Then,  also,  at  the  request  of  the  Bishop, 
through  Father  Bouchet,  the  Vicar-General,  the  Fathers  took  charge 
of  St.  Agnes’  parish,  comprising  the  district  in  the  immediate  neigh¬ 
borhood  of  the  Retreat.  Furthermore,  the  Bishop  asked  the  Fathers 
to  take  the  chaplaincy  of  St.  Vincent’s  Orphan  Asylum  at  Preston 
Park,  near  the  Retreat.  Father  Provincial  gave  his  approval.  The 
Fathers  now  could  carry  on  their  work  in  the  diocese  without  the 
slightest  hindrance,  and  there  was  the  beauty  of  peace.  On  May  15, 
1892,  the  Bishop  gave  confirmation  in  the  chapel.  His  visit  was 
very  pleasant,  and  now  as  a  further  mark  of  friendship,  he  requested 
Father  Felix  to  hold  the  parish  of  St.  Agnes  in  perpetuum.  After 
this,  he  asked  the  Fathers  to  attend  to  St.  Edward’s  little  parish  at 
Jeffersontown,  pro  tempore.  In  October,  Father  Thomas  O’Connor, 
the  Provincial,  and  Father  Felix  called  on  the  Bishop,  and  he  offered  to 
sell  the  strip  of  land  southeast  of  the  Retreat.  Father  George  McClos- 
key  had  founded  St.  Agnes’  parish  while  he  was  President  of  the 
Seminary  at  Preston  Park,  now  St.  Vincent’s  Orphan  Asylum.  Some 
time  after  the  dedication  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  a  small  frame 
church  was  built  for  the  parish  on  the  strip  of  land  southeast  of  the 
Retreat.  This  was  the  parcel  of  land  now  offered  for  sale  to  the 
Fathers. 

Father  Louis  Deppen,  was  the  last  priest  of  the  diocese  in  charge 
of  St.  Agnes’.  It  was  a  mixed  congregation.  On  the  old  Bards- 
town  Road,  he  built  the  handsome  church  of  St.  Francis  for  the 
German  portion  of  the  congregation,  and  attended  the  English-speak¬ 
ing  portion  himself,  till  the  Fathers  took  charge  of  St.  Agnes’.  Then 
the  frame  church  nearby  was  closed,  and  the  people  came  to  the  chapel 
of  the  Retreat.  Father  Deppen  was  a  friend  and  he  prepared  the 
way  for  this  happy  adjustment.  This  was  the  state  of  affairs  when 


Sacred  Heart,  Louisville  359 

Father  Denis  Callagee  succeeded  Father  Felix  as  Rector,  in  September, 
1893. 

The  chapel  could  scarcely  accommodate  the  people,  and  Father 
Denis  was  anxious  to  get  the  frame  church  beside  the  Retreat.  It 
would  meet  a  great  need  for  a  time.  He  put  the  case  in  the  hands 
of  Our  Lady  and  St.  Joseph  and  waited.  Early  in  December  he  called 
to  see  the  Bishop,  accompanied  by  Father  Provincial  and  Father 
Felix.  His  Lordship  received  them  very  kindly  and  gave  the  church, 
with  its  furniture  and  the  cottage  beside  it  to  Father  Denis.  The 
church  was  dismantled  and  the  material  used  to  enlarge  the  chapel. 
The  improvement  made  it  quite  attractive  and  devotional,  to  the 
joy  of  the  good  people  of  St.  Agnes’  little  congregation.  Father 
Denis  now  gave  attention  to  the  people  of  Jeffersontown.  Instead 
of  once  a  month,  he  gave  them  Mass  every  second  Sunday,  and  had 
a  mission  given  by  Father  Valentine.  It  saved  the  faith  of  many,  and 
all  now  were  interested  in  the  church  and  attended  to  their  religous 
duties.  Father  Denis  was  mild  and  wise  and  made  a  model  Superior. 
In  the  Chapter  held  in  1896,  he  was  reelected  Rector  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  Retreat.  In  June,  1897,  the  Bishop  visited  Jeffersontown,  his 
first  visit  in  years.  Non-Catholics  vied  with  their  Catholic  friends  to 
make  this  visit  memorable.  All  turned  out  to  receive  the  Bishop  and 
attend  the  services.  A  large  class  was  confirmed,  several  adults  among 
them.  The  Bishop  was  so  pleased  that  he  arranged  to  have  Mass 
every  Sunday  at  St.  Edward’s  till  he  could  give  the  good  people  a 
resident  priest.  In  April,  1898,  Fathers  Albert  and  Michael  gave 
a  mission  in  the  Cathedral,  that  was  blessed  with  great  success  and 
augured  well  for  the  future.  In  1899,  Father  Denis  was  succeeded 
by  Father  Felix.  The  latter  was  received  with  every  mark  of  kindness 
and  welcome  by  the  community  and  the  Bishop.  Father  Bonaventure 
Brown  returned  to  Louisville  about  this  time.  It  was  thought  that 
the  mild  climate  and  delicate  care  would  restore  his  health.  But 
he  steadily  succumbed  to  a  serious  ailment,  to  the  regret  of  all.  He 
was  an  efficient  missionary  and  a  most  exemplary  religous.  Then 
Father  Andrew,  Sr.,  the  first  novice  received  and  the  first  priest 
ordained  among  the  Passionists  in  America,  passed  to  his  reward  on 
October  15th,  after  having  given  great  edification  to  the  community. 

The  grounds  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  comprise  twenty-three 
acres  of  hill  and  dale.  Much  of  it  can  be  cultivated  and  the  gardens 
were  said  to  be  “the  finest  in  the  vicinity.”  The  old  building  was 
in  colonial  style,  large  and  square,  of  light  gray.  The  portico  at  the 
entrance  was  supported  by  four  great  Corinthian  pillars,  which  gave 
the  edifice  a  majestic  and  imposing  appearance.  It  stood  back 
a  few  hundred  feet  from  the  Newburg  Road,  in  the  midst  of  a  beauti¬ 
ful  grove  of  pine  and  poplar,  sycamore,  ash,  and  cedar  trees.  The 
lawns  were  nicely  kept  and  attractive,  “My  Old  Kentucky  Home.”  On 


360 


The  Passionists 


Sunday  after  the  late  Mass  the  people  were  accustomed  to  meet  on  the 
lawns  for  a  friendly  greeting  and  a  little  chat  after  the  charming 
Kentucky  fashion,  and  they  were  always  happy  to  meet  and  salute 
the  clergy.  It  was  a  little  pleasant  social  function  after  the  Mass 
and  sermon,  and  all  looked  back  to  those  reunions  with  pleasure. 
They  have  left  happy  memories. 

For  some  time  the  need  of  a  new  Retreat  had  been  felt  by  the  com¬ 
munity  in  Louisville.  The  additions  to  the  structure  were  sound,  but 
the  main  building  gave  evidences  of  decay.  These  became  so  pro¬ 
nounced  that  the  Fathers  asked  Mr.  D.  X.  Murphy  to  examine  it. 
lie  reported  that  it  was  liable  to  collapse  at  any  moment  and  there 
was  danger  in  living  in  it. 

Just  at  this  time  a  new  parish  wTas  formed  in  the  heart  of  the  ter¬ 
ritory  forming  the  three  small  parishes  of  St.  Bridget,  St.  Francis, 
and  St.  Agnes.  The  lines  of  this  new  parish  extended  to  the  north¬ 
east  boundary  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  property  and  very  near  the 
Retreat  itself.  And  when  the  question  of  building  came  up,  the 
Superiors  hesitated.  Meanwhile,  the  greater  part  of  the  community 
was  withdrawn  at  the  opening  of  the  new  Retreat  of  the  Holy  Cross 
in  Cincinnati.  The  Superiors  indeed  were  willing  to  build  in  Louis¬ 
ville,  and  the  Most  Reverend  Father  General  gave  his  approval  on  con¬ 
dition  that  the  new  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  be  built  for  a  Novitiate.  But 
the  Provincial,  Father  Stephen,  and  the  Rector  agreed  that  there  were 
three  points  to  be  secured  before  the  final  decision  to  build  be  made: 
1st,  that  the  road  leading  from  Baxter  Avenue  to  the  Newburg  Road 
be  opened;  2nd,  that  the  strip  of  land  southeast  of  the  Retreat  be 
secured;  3rd,  that  our  parish  lines  be  saved.  The  opening  of  the 
new  road  would  give  us  water,  drainage,  and  electric  light;  the  parcel 
of  land  southeast  would  place  the  new  building  in  the  center  of  a 
plateau  that  on  all  sides  would  give  the  Retreat  privacy  and  solitude; 
4th,  the  old  parish  lines  would  leave  the  Retreat  and  church  at  a 
reasonable  distance  from  the  adjoining  parochial  lines.  The  Rector 
was  charged  to  look  to  these  points  and  Father  Provincial  and  his 
council  decided  not  to  build  till  after  the  Chapter  in  1902. 

The  first  condition  was  happily  met.  Mayor  Weaver  took  up  the 
improvement  of  Baxter  Avenue  to  the  Newburg  Road.  He  was  aided 
by  good  friends,  property  lines  and  litigation  were  adjusted  and  the 
work  begun.  The  splendid  viaduct  over  the  great  ravine  between 
Baxter  Avenue  and  the  Newburg  Road  was  completed.  It  forms  an 
ornament  to  the  city  and  led  to  very  attractive  improvements  in  this 
suburb.  It  opened  a  fine  roadway  to  the  country  in  the  direction 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat.  The  next  condition  was  met.  The 
Bishop  now  would  not  sell  the  property;  but  the  Rector  had  assurances 
that  the  property  would  be  held  and  that  the  Bishop’s  successor  would 
let  the  Fathers  have  it  for  a  gift  or  at  a  nominal  sum,  and  this  has 


Sacred  Heart,  Louisville 


361 


actually  occurred.  The  third  condition  also  was  assured.  The  two 
neighboring  Rectors  were  opposed  to  the  dismemberment  of  their 
parishes  and  lists  of  names  in  protest  were  started.  In  the  interest 
of  religion,  the  Rector  was  instructed  by  the  Superiors  of  the  Order 
and  the  Apostolic  Delegate,  to  join  with  the  neighboring  Rectors  of 
St.  Bridget’s  and  St.  Francis’;  the  Holy  See  decided  against  the  new 
parochial  lines  as  then  arranged;  and  all  bowed  to  the  Supreme  Au¬ 
thority  of  the  Church.  Two  attempts  were  made  subsequently  to 
set  aside  this  ruling  of  the  Holy  See,  but  a  reminder  came  from  Rome 
that  this  case  had  been  settled  by  the  Supreme  Authority  of  the 
Church.  This  closed  the  movement.  The  Authority  of  the  Church 
must  stand.  Providence  decided  that  the  Passionists  were  to  remain 
in  Louisville.  Father  Louis  Deppen,  a  man  of  God,  said:  “Provi¬ 
dence  sent  you  and  you  will  stay.  The  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  will  re¬ 
main;  the  Passionists  will  be  great  factors  in  the  diocese.”  When 
it  was  suggested  that  the  Holy  Cross  Retreat  could  control  the  work 
of  the  Order  in  Kentucky,  he  answered:  “The  Holy  Cross  Retreat 
might  as  well  be  in  Philadelphia  for  all  the  good  it  will  do  in  Ken¬ 
tucky.”  He  surrendered  St.  Agnes’  after  having  formed  St.  Francis 
parish,  to  “prepare  the  way  for  the  new  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,”  he 
said. 

At  the  Chapter  in  1902,  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  was  reduced  to 
a  mission  house  from  its  canonical  rank  as  a  rectory,  and  Father  Al¬ 
bert  Phelan  was  appointed  Superior  by  Father  Stephen,  who  had  been 
reelected  Provincial.  The  Retreat  then  was  unfit  for  a  regular  com¬ 
munity.  A  few  Fathers  and  Brothers  were  left  there.  There  is  an 
entry  on  the  records  of  the  house  referring  to  a  long  and  painful 
illness  of  the  Superior  after  several  retreats  in  Canada,  that  put  his 
life  in  danger,  and  to  the  joy  of  the  little  band  in  Louisville  at  his 
recovery.  In  1904,  Father  Albert  was  transferred  to  the  new  founda¬ 
tion  in  Chicago  as  its  first  Superior.  Father  Richard  Barret  replaced 
him  in  Louisville.  On  July  17,  1904,  Father  Stephen  Kealy,  the 
saintly  and  beloved  Provincial,  who  had  ruled  so  well  and  so  wisely, 
died  suddenly,  as  we  have  recounted.  He  was  succeeded  in  office  by 
Father  Felix,  his  First- Assistant.  The  new  Provincial  was  notified 
that  the  superintendent  of  the  grounds,  Mr.  Patrick  McDonald,  would 
be  obliged  to  vacate  the  house  in  which  he  lived,  and  he  decided  at 
once  to  carry  out  the  plans  agreed  on  by  Father  Stephen  and  build 
a  cottage  for  this  excellent  man  and  his  family  on  the  extreme  north 
corner  of  the  property  on  the  Newburg  Road.  This  site  is  practically 
isolated  from  the  grounds  of  the  Retreat,  and  the  cottage  was  to  be 
in  harmony  with  the  buildings  to  go  up  later  on. 

Early  in  the  Spring  of  1902,  Father  General  renewed  his  permission 
to  build  the  new  Retreat,  provided  our  means  permitted  it.  He 
remarked  that  he  remembered  the  old  building  and  was  not  surprised 


362 


The  Passionists 


at  the  decision  given  by  the  architect  that  it  was  not  safe  to  live  in  it. 
At  the  Chapter  held  in  August,  1902,  the  Fathers  recognized  the  need 
and  instructed  the  Provincial  to  begin  the  work  at  the  earliest  date. 
Father  Felix  had  the  “means”  now  in  sight  and  with  the  endorsement 
of  his  council  decided  to  build  the  new  Sacred  Heart  Retreat.  It 
would  be  a  tribute  from  the  Passionists  in  America  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus  and  would  obtain  for  them  a  continuance  of  Its  tender 
mercies.  Two  notes  of  $10,000  each  were  left  Father  Stephen  for  the 
education  of  our  young  men  in  the  Order,  by  a  friend  and  benefactor. 
These  notes  would  come  due  on  January  1,  1907.  Eight  or  ten 
thousand  would  be  realized  from  the  sale  of  lots  in  West  Hoboken. 
These  sums  the  Provincial  decided  to  turn  to  the  new  building  in 
Louisville.  Besides  this,  our  good  friend,  Dr.  John  A.  Ouchlertony, 
inserted  in  his  will  a  bequest  of  $5,000  to  the  new  Retreat  with  a  pro 
rata  of  his  estate  later  on.  And  there  were  other  generous  donations 
from  friends  for  the  building.  Directions  were  now  sent  the  Fathers 
in  Louisville  to  begin  the  preparatory  work  for  the  task  ahead.  At 
once  temporary  quarters  for  the  chapel  and  housing  were  prepared 
in  the  buildings  on  the  grounds;  and  the  wrecking  of  the  old  Retreat 
began  on  April  19th.  This  work  revealed  how  timely  was  the 
warning  of  Mr.  D.  X.  Murphy.  The  old  building  was  in  an  advanced 
state  of  decay  and  dilapidation.  This  was  remarked  by  the  wreckers 
and  quickly  shown  in  their  experience.  A  defective  wall  fell 
carrying  three  of  them  and  heavy  joists  from  the  second 
to  the  first  floor  with  such  force  and  weight  as  to  make  it  appear 
miraculous  that  their  lives  were  not  crushed  out.  They  escaped  with 
severe  bruises.  Two  long  girders  supporting  the  building  over  the 
refectory  had  warped  and  were  held  by  a  dangerously  narrow  margin 
on  the  wall.  Some  material  was  found  in  good  condition.  Sufficient 
poplar  joists  for  the  first  and  half  the  second  floor  of  the  new  build¬ 
ing;  brick  from  the  additions  to  the  old  building;  some  stone  sills 
and  the  four  great  pillars,  in  Allegheny  pine,  supporting  the  colonial 
entrance  to  the  old  home.  It  had  served  as  a  baronial  home  and  dur¬ 
ing  the  Civil  War,  as  a  hospital,  and  subsequently  as  a  convent,  an 
academy,  and  finally  a  Retreat  of  the  Passionist  Fathers.  Now  it  was 
dismantled  and  its  ancient  glories  gone  forever. 


CHAPTER  XL VII 


CAMP  TAYLOR 

The  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  Ideal — Camp  Taylor — Novitiate  for  the  West. 

MESSRS.  Denis  X.  and  James  C.  Murphy,  architects,  were  re¬ 
quested  to  draw  the  plans  for  the  new  Retreat.  Mr.  J.  C. 
Murphy  visited  the  principal  houses  in  the  East,  noted  their 
designs  and  uses,  and  then  the  plans  were  prepared.  The  architects 
took  into  account  the  rule,  the  site  and  the  climate.  The  result  was 
the  best  and  the  most  homelike  Retreat  the  Fathers  have  in  America. 
It  is  conducive  to  health  and  the  observance  of  the  rule.  The  Messrs. 
Murphy  are  men  of  the  highest  integrity;  they  were  friends,  besides, 
and  they  made  the  interests  of  the  Order  their  own.  The  work  could 
not  be  in  safer  hands.  Mr.  Daniel  F.  Murphy,  a  brother  of  the 
architects,  at  the  request  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  and  the  people 
of  the  vicinity,  had  the  city  line  extended  on  the  Newbury  Road  to 
improve  this  suburb  and  bring  it  greater  conveniences.  The  asphalt 
pavement  on  Castle  Wood  Avenue  was  completed  and  extended  to  the 
city  line  on  the  Newbury  Road.  Electric  light  and  water  mains  were 
brought  to  the  houses  in  the  neighborhood  and  work  now  on  the  new 
building  could  be  taken  up.  Mr.  Daniel  F.  Murphy  had  been  City 
Assessor  for  over  twenty  years  and  the  City  of  Louisville  would  not 
refuse  his  request.  The  old  southern  chivalry  still  exists  in  Kentucky, 
though  it  may  have  departed  from  Georgia.  It  was  in  the  Messrs. 
Murphy  to  be  good.  They  could  not  help  it.  They  came  of  a  fine 
old  family.  As  an  illustration,  the  writer  will  make  a  short  digres¬ 
sion  here  to  give  the  story  of  their  uncle,  the  Most  Reverend  Daniel 
F.  Murphy,  Archbishop  of  Hobart,  in  Tasmania.  The  story  itself  will 
be  apology  for  this  historical  sketch.  The  future  Archbishop  was 
born  at  Belmont,  County  Cork,  June  18,  1815,  the  day  Napoleon  met 
defeat  at  Waterloo.  His  family  is  traced  back  to  the  princes  of 
Munster,  on  his  father’s  side,  through  John  O’Murphy,  defender  of 
Dunbelg  Castle  in  1641.  On  the  maternal  side,  he  is  of  equally  illus¬ 
trious  lineage,  a  direct  descendant  of  the  McSwiney  Chiefs  of  Clondlea 
and  Killmore  Castles.  They  were  despoiled  of  their  estates,  like 
other  great  families  in  the  days  of  Cromwell.  Lord  Bandon  now  pos¬ 
sesses  the  maternal  estate.  Irish  genealogies  give  fact  and  name 
and  date,  century  after  century,  in  proof  of  the  Archbishop’s  right 

363 


364 


The  Passionists 


to  the  family  motto:  Fortis  et  Hospitalis,  and  the  family  story  for 
seven  hundred  years  is  one  of  fidelity  to  the  Faith  and  Fatherland. 
Young  Daniel  Murphy  had  the  advantages  of  a  good  education.  He 
entered  Maynooth  as  a  student  for  the  priesthood  and  offered  to  go 
to  Van  Diemens  Land  to  spend  his  life  on  this  hard  mission,  but  his 
Bishop  refused  consent.  Later,  when  Dr.  Carew  of  Maynooth  was 
made  coadjutor  of  the  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Madras,  India,  he  renewed 
the  request  to  be  assigned  to  the  foreign  mission.  This  time  his 
prayer  was  granted.  A  little  later,  at  the  urgent  request  of  the 
newly-appointed  Vicar  Apostolic  of  Madras,  Dr.  Fennelly,  Father 
Murphy  was  appointed  coadjutor,  though  he  had  barely  reached  the 
canonical  age.  The  Papal  Brief  was  dated  December,  1845,  and 
reached  him  on  the  eve  of  St.  Patrick’s  Day,  1846.  He  was  tired  as 
he  left  the  confessional  in  the  evening  and  did  not  open  this  foreign 
letter  till  the  following  morning.  On  this  memorable  St.  Patrick’s 
Day,  he  found  that  he  had  been  made  a  Bishop!  He  felt  he  must  de¬ 
cline  the  burden  and  honor  on  account  of  his  youth  and  he  set  off  for 
Rome.  On  hearing  his  plea,  Pius  IX  said  to  him:  “They  have  made 
you  a  young  Bishop  and  they  have  made  me  a  young  Pope.  We  must 
obey.”  Sia  fatta  la  volonta  di  Dio.  He  was  consecrated  in  the  church 
of  Kinsale,  where  his  brother  was  parish  priest,  on  October  11,  1846. 
Then  he  returned  to  Rome  and  was  at  once  made  Vicar  Apostolic  of 
Hyderabad,  in  India.  O’Connell  had  just  died  on  his  way  to  Rome, 
whither  his  heart  was  sent  at  his  dying  request.  Pius  IX  delegated 
Bishop  Murphy  to  pontificate  at  the  princely  funeral  which  His  Holi¬ 
ness  decreed  the  illustrious  dead.  Prior  to  this  the  O’Connell  and 
Murphy  families  had  been  devoted  friends,  but  now  there  was  a  closer 
bond  between  them,  one  that  appealed  to  the  Celtic  heart.  Bishop 
Murphy’s  health  succumbed  to  his  arduous  labors  and  the  torrid 
clime  of  India,  and  just  as  he  had  decided  to  resign  and  return  to 
his  native  land  in  1865,  he  was  made  coadjutor  to  the  Bishop  of 
Hobart,  in  Tasmania.  In  1888,  he  celebrated  the  Golden  Jubilee  of 
his  priesthood  and  on  this  occasion  Leo  XIII  raised  Hobart  to  Arch- 
iepiscopal  rank  and  made  Bishop  Murphy  its  first  Archbishop.  In 
1896,  he  celebrated  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  his  episcopal  consecration, 
and  it  was  the  occasion  of  revealing  his  labors  and  holiness  to  the 
Church  at  large.  His  serene  calmness,  his  gentleness  and  strength 
were  admirable.  His  faith  was  wonderful  and  awe-inspiring.  He 
was  a  man  of  God  as  well  as  a  great  prelate.  The  venerable  and 
saintly  Father  Matthew  Cahill  of  New  York,  now  at  St.  Agnes’  Hospital 
in  Baltimore,  gives  his  recollections  of  Archbishop  Murphy  on  a 
visit  to  Maynooth:  “To  me  he  seemed  the  handsomest  man  that  ever 
left  the  hand  of  God  after  Adam.  He  was  over  six  feet  and  grandly 
built.  As  he  stood  at  the  altar  in  pontifical  vesture  with  mitre  and 
crosier,  he  was  like  one  of  the  creations  of  great  masters  on  canvas. 


365 


Camp  Taylor 

I  have  never  seen  anything  more  majestic  and  inspiring  at  the  altar. 
And  his  voice  at  the  Preface  was  so  sweet  and  silvery  that  the  music 
of  the  Church  never  appealed  to  us  as  on  that  occasion  in  the  chapel 
of  Maynooth.”  The  great  Archbishop  went  to  Rome  to  see  Leo  XIII. 
In  age  he  was  then  the  senior  Archbishop  of  the  world  and  was  re¬ 
ceived  with  great  honor  by  the  Pope.  When  His  Grace  called  to 
take  leave  of  the  Pope  before  his  departure  from  Rome,  His  Holiness 
said:  “My  dear  brother,  we  are  both  very  old.  We  shall  never  meet 
again  on  earth.”  It  was  pathetic,  this  leave-taking,  for  the  last  time. 
But  five  years  later,  the  Archbishop  arrived  in  Rome  again  from  the 
ends  of  the  earth  and  he  was  received  by  the  Pope  with  the  greatest 
affection.  Then  the  Archbishop  reminded  the  Pope  of  what  he  said 
five  years  before,  that  they  would  never  meet  again  on  earth.  “But,” 
said  His  Grace,  “here  we  are  again,  and  you  see,  Holy  Father,  you 
are  not  infallible  after  all.”  The  Pope  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  Irish¬ 
man’s  joke.  The  Archbishop  lived  to  the  end  of  1907.  He  was  sixty- 
nine  years  a  priest  and  sixty-one  a  bishop.  Well,  it  was  in  the  Messrs. 
Murphy,  to  be  good  and  true.  But  to  our  story  again. 

After  accepting  the  plans  and  directing  the  contracts  for  the  founda¬ 
tions  to  be  left,  the  Provincial  and  his  assistants  left  for  the  General 
Chapter  in  Rome.  On  returning  home,  Father  Provincial  went  to 
Louisville  and  reviewed  the  plans  and  specifications  with  the  architect. 
Fathers  Theodore  and  Erasmus  revealed  ability  and  good  judgment  in 
building  details  that  amazed  the  architects.  The  building  was  surely 
in  safe  hands.  Every  detail  had  been  carefully  discussed  and  settled 
and  the  work  went  on  without  a  hitch. 

The  corner-stone  was  laid  on  Sunday,  July  16th,  the  feast  of  Our 
Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel.  Circumstances  prevented  the  Bishop  from  per¬ 
forming  the  ceremony  and  the  Papal  Delegate  instructed  the  Provincial 
to  lay  the  corner-stone  himself.  This  was  done  with  simple  cere¬ 
mony  in  the  presence  of  many  friends  and  the  new  Retreat  was  again 
offered  as  an  act  of  homage  and  reparation  to  the  Sacred  Heart  by 
the  Passionists  in  America.  The  contracts  were  let  for  its  completion 
and  the  work  resumed  at  once. 

At  the  Chapter  in  August  of  1905,  Father  Fidelis  succeeded  Father 
Felix  as  Provincial,  and  Father  Justin,  the  First  Provincial  Consultor, 
was  placed  in  charge  at  Louisville  till  the  new  Retreat  was  finished. 
It  was  dedicated  on  July  29,  1906.  Bishop  McCloskey  blessed  the 
chapel,  under  the  patronage  of  St.  Agnes,  in  the  morning,  and  the 
Vicar-General,  Father  Cronin,  blessed  the  Retreat  in  the  afternoon. 
The  Bishop  addressed  the  congregation  at  the  morning  ceremony;  the 
Vicar-General  in  the  afternoon.  The  vast  concourse  of  friends  from 
the  city  and  surrounding  country  then  inspected  the  new  building  and 
offered  their  congratulations  to  the  Fathers.  All  the  Superiors  of  the 
Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  were  present  at  the  ceremony.  It 


366 


The  Passionists 


was  the  last  assemblage  of  East  and  West  as  one  Province.  On 
Monday  morning  the  decree  of  Rome  creating  the  new  Province  of 
the  Holy  Cross  was  published,  and  the  Provincial,  Father  Charles 
Lang,  with  his  Consultors,  Fathers  Philip  Birk  and  Denis  Callagee, 
were  put  in  charge,  as  Father  Fidelis  and  his  council  retired.  Father 
Charles  and  his  council  had  now  to  elect  a  Master  of  Novices  for  the 
new  Province,  a  Rector  for  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  and  also  a 
Rector  for  the  Retreat  of  Our  Lady  of  Good  Counsel  at  Normandy, 
St.  Louis,  left  vacant  by  the  choice  of  Father  Denis  for  a  place  in  the 
council.  Father  Wilfrid  Avery  was  elected  Master  of  Novices;  Father 
Henry  Miller,  Rector  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  and  Father  Alfred 
Cagney,  Rector  of  Our  Lady’s  at  Normandy.  On  August  22nd,  Father 
Wilfrid  arrived  from  Pittsburgh  with  ten  novices  to  complete  their 
novitiate  in  the  new  Retreat.  Father  Justin’s  work  was  done  and  he 
returned  to  West  Hoboken  with  Father  Fidelis  and  Father  George; 
while  Father  Charles  and  his  council  went  to  St.  Louis,  the  Pro¬ 
vincial’s  residence  in  the  West  for  the  time.  After  many  trials  the 
Sacred  Heart  Retreat  was  at  last  completed;  the  regular  observance 
reassumed  and  the  young  novices  placed  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus. 

The  new  Retreat  is  one  of  the  handsomest  ecclesiastical  structures 
in  the  South,  complete  and  substantial,  and  yet  not  one  of  great  out¬ 
lay.  It  is  marked  by  some  departures  from  the  traditional  lines  found 
in  buildings  for  similar  purposes.  It  stands  about  150  feet  from  the 
road  on  an  eminence  facing  the  east,  has  a  frontage  of  200  feet  with  a 
depth  of  125  feet.  The  building  is  of  brick,  with  stone  facings.  The 
front  entrance  has  a  spacious  portico  paved  with  stone,  and  the 
colonial  pillars  of  stately  proportions  saved  from  the  old  building. 
Over  the  facade  surmounting  the  building,  is  a  belfry  of  graceful  lines 
with  a  plain  gilded  cross.  The  monastery  bell  will  awake  the  slumbers 
of  the  rural  neighborhood,  and  tell  the  hours  that  peacefully  glide 
along  as  the  Fathers,  scholastics,  and  Brothers  are  called  to  prayer 
and  study  and  work.  The  handsome  structure  is  a  gem  in  beautiful 
settings.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  gorgeous  woodland  of  pine,  maple, 
and  mulberry  trees,  and  the  birds,  and  little  friends  of  St.  Francis,  vie 
with  the  Fathers  and  novices  in  chanting  the  divine  praises.  Nothing 
else  disturbs  the  holy  solitude  of  this  Retreat.  Another  prophetic 
anticipation  of  Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestrelli  was  verified:  “Build 
it  for  a  Novitiate ”  was  his  direction  when  he  granted  leave  for  the 
erection  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat.  Devoted  friends  vied  with  each 
other  in  furnishing  the  chapel  with  everything  necessary  for  the  beauty 
and  dignity  of  the  Divine  Service.  The  richest  presents  were  given  by 
Mr.  John  T.  Malone;  and  Mesdames  V.  J.  Jansing  and  John  H. 
Bushemeyer.  The  gifts  of  these  ladies  were  to  the  memory  of  their 
father,  Mr.  T.  J.  Byrne.  New  parochial  lines  were  submitted,  no 


367 


Camp  Taylor 

longer  coming  to  our  gate,  but  at  a  reasonable  distance.  These  were 
satisfactory.  They  did  not  seem  to  clash  with  the  ruling  of  the  Holy 
See,  and  they  were  accepted. 

On  September  17,  1909,  Bishop  McCloskey  passed  to  a  better  life. 
He  was  succeeded  by  the  gentle  and  saintly  Bishop  O’Donoghue,  who 
soon  won  all  hearts.  He  manifested  great  friendship  for  the  Passion- 
ists,  and  let  the  Fathers  have  six  acres  southeast  of  the  Retreat  at  a 
nominal  cost.  When  asked  the  price,  the  good  Bishop  answered: 
“What  does  this  matter  among  friends?”  This  leaves  the  Retreat  in 
the  center  of  a  beautiful  plateau.  The  Bishop,  seeing  the  purpose 
of  the  Fathers,  donated  a  strip  of  land  on  the  north  boundary  on  the 
new  cemetery  line,  to  secure  the  Retreat  on  that  side  from  intrusion 
on  the  part  of  visitors;  and  besides,  he  donated  land  for  the  parochial 
school — gifts  on  the  north  side,  of  nine  and  a  half  acres.  His  name 
will  be  enrolled  and  remembered  among  the  great  benefactors  and 
friends  of  the  Retreat.  District  School  Number  51  was  purchased 
and  moved  to  the  plot  given  by  the  Bishop,  just  one  mile  from  its 
original  site,  and  the  Sisters  of  Nazareth,  from  Mt.  St.  Agnes,  have 
charge  of  it.  Fathers  Daniel,  Cletus  and  Edwin  succeeded  each  other 
in  charge  after  Father  Henry.  When  Father  Edwin  received  his  com¬ 
mission  as  chaplain  in  the  army,  he  resigned  the  Rectorship  and  Father 
Alphonsus  succeeded  him,  and  this  brings  our  narrative  to  Camp  Tay¬ 
lor  during  the  Great  War. 

At  the  southwest,  the  Camp  touched  the  grounds  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
Retreat  and  there  were  many  exchanges  of  courtesy  between  the  officers 
and  the  Fathers  of  the  Retreat.  The  “flu”  struck  Louisville  like  a 
sudden  storm.  It  reached  the  Camp  and  10,000  soldiers  were  stricken. 
The  base  hospital  could  accommodate  only  3,000,  and  the  barracks 
were  turned  into  hospitals.  The  doctors  and  nurses  in  the  city  and 
Camp  were  unable  to  cope  with  the  epidemic.  The  Sisters  of  Nazareth, 
Loretto,  St.  Dominic  and  the  Ursulines  came  to  the  rescue  at  the  re¬ 
quest  of  Father  Barret,  the  U.  S.  A.  Chaplain,  and  day  and  night  worked 
in  the  camp  nursing  the  poor  boys  back  to  health — “doing  untold 
good  among  the  afflicted  men,”  as  General  Austin,  the  Commandant, 
said.  The  experienced  nurses  among  the  Sisters  of  Nazareth  took 
charge  of  the  others  in  bands  and  directed  their  activities.  The  nice 
intuitions  and  gentle  sympathy  of  these  ladies  responded  quickly  to 
the  directions  given  them,  and  the  results  were  marvelous.  One 
of  the  first  requests  of  the  experienced  nurses  was  for  a  supply  of 
good  whiskey.  This  they  gave  the  poor  boys  in  milk  at  intervals 
to  stimulate  the  heart  gently.  It  took  the  place  of  drugs  which 
acted  violently  to  the  injury  of  the  patient.  “Faddists”  were  shocked 
at  this;  and  it  was  said  that  “fanatics  would  see  the  poor  boys  dead 
and  damned,”  before  they  would  yield  in  this  matter.  Nothing  could 
be  a  better  illustration  than  this  of  the  spirit  that  actuates  “the  pro- 


368 


The  Passionists 


fessional  uplifter.”  Priests  were  also  needed  and  Fathers  Alphonsus, 
Daniel  and  Vincent  worked  day  and  night  administering  the  sacraments 
and  baptizing  non-Catholics  who  called  for  the  priest  when  death 
approached  them.  Chaplains  and  Sisters  fell  victims — the  Sisters 
while  nursing  in  the  Emergency  Hospital.  Two  of  the  Sisters,  who 
were  stricken,  died.  One  Sister,  Mary  Jean,  a  Lorrettine,  the  first  of 
fourteen  who  volunteered  their  services,  was  buried  with  military 
honors.  Like  the  boys  on  the  battlefield,  she  made  “the  supreme 
sacrifice.”  Never  will  she  be  forgotten  by  the  men  whom  she  nursed 
back  to  health,  and  her  sweet  smile  and  gentle  voice,  as  she  went  from 
cot  to  cot,  will  bring  the  tear  and  the  prayer  for  her  soul  while  the 
noble  men  live. 

While  Fathers  Edwin  and  Raphael,  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat 
were  at  the  Chaplain’s  Training  School  at  the  Camp,  Major  Proudens 
and  his  staff  of  instructors  were  invited  to  dine  at  the  Retreat  with 
the  community  on  the  Fourth  of  July.  These  gentlemen  were  of 
various  non-Catholic  denominations.  Dinner  was  served  as  usual  and 
silence  observed  in  the  dining  room  while  one  of  the  young  novices 
read  Cardinal  Gibbons’  Lecture  on  Patriotism  and  Politics.  To  go 
back  to  the  ages  of  faith  and  dine  with  “Monks,”  and  hear  what  the 
great  American  Cardinal  had  to  say  on  duty  to  country  and  the 
Flag — this  was  delightfully  novel  and  entertaining  for  Major  Proudens 
and  his  staff.  It  gave  them  a  glimpse  of  monasticism  as  well  as  the 
patriotic  side  of  the  Church.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  these  gentle¬ 
men  were  impressed  and  pleased  with  the  courtesy  extended  to  them 
on  this  occasion.  Repeatedly  the  chaplains  when  out  on  horseback 
for  their  daily  exercise  took  a  turn  round  the  driveway  to  the  Retreat 
as  a  compliment  to  the  Fathers.  The  Catholic  chaplains  came  over 
to  the  Retreat  on  Saturday  evening  and  remained  to  say  Mass  on 
Sunday.  The  simple  monastic  conveniences,  they  said,  were  like  the 
Waldorf  Astoria  compared  with  the  soldiers’  camp.  They  returned  to 
the  camp  on  Sunday  evening,  cherishing  pleasant  memories  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  Retreat. 


FATHER  JOHN  DOMINIC  TARLATTINI  OF  THE  INFANT  JESUS,  C.  P. 


The  First  Provincial  and  Associate  Founder  in  America 


CHAPTER  XLVIII 

IN  ST.  LOUIS,  MISSOURI 


Retreat  of  Our  Lady  of  Good  Counsel,  St.  Louis,  Missouri — Friendship  of  the 

Clergy — “Rome  of  the  West”  Interested. 

Most  Reverend  Peter  Richard  Kenrick,  Archbishop  of  St. 
Louis,  was  one  of  the  earliest  friends  of  the  Passionist  Fathers 
in  the  American  hierarchy.  As  early  as  1865,  he  invited  the 
Fathers  to  St.  Louis,  offering  them  a  very  desirable  place  in  the  suburbs 
of  the  rapidly-growing  city.  This  gracious  offer  the  Fathers  were  then 
constrained  to  decline,  as  they  were  few  in  number  and  it  would  take 
years  to  train  the  young  candidates  in  the  Order  for  the  priesthood. 
But  the  Fathers  came,  off  and  on,  to  give  missions  in  the  diocese,  and 
the  memory  of  the  early  Passionists,  Fathers  Anthony,  Albinus  and 
Gaudentius,  was  vivid  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  people. 

In  the  Winter  of  1883-1884,  the  Fathers  were  engaged  in  giving 
missions  in  St.  Louis.  At  St.  Bridget’s,  Father  Harty,  the  present 
illustrious  Archbishop  of  Omaha,  and  late  of  Manila,  was  in  charge, 
in  the  absence  of  the  venerable  Monsignor  Walsh,  and  he  told  Father 
Robert  that  the  time  had  come  for  the  Passionists  to  establish  a  house 
in  St.  Louis.  During  the  mission  he  urged  it  again  and  again;  he 
had  set  his  heart  on  it.  Father  Harty  was  ordained  on  the  feast  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  has  ever  been  one  of  the  Saint’s  devoted 
clients.  He  was  consecrated  in  Rome  on  the  feast  of  the  Saint  and 
in  the  Saint’s  Chapel.  He  has  been  a  friend  of  the  Passionists  and 
all  but  succeeded  in  getting  them  to  the  Philippine  Islands.  The  next 
friend  to  urge  the  point  was  Father  M.  W.  Tobyn,  Rector  of  the  “old 
Cathedral”;  and,  finally,  Father  Hennessy,  the  late  Bishop  of  Wichita, 
Kansas,  during  a  mission  in  Lent,  appealed  to  the  Fathers  to  come  to 
the  diocese.  The  urgency  of  these  excellent  priests  was  reported  to 
Father  Provincial,  and  Father  Charles  Lang,  leader  of  the  mission 
band  at  St.  John’s,  was  instructed  to  take  the  matter  up,  as  the 
Fathers  were  then  able  to  accede  to  the  request  of  the  venerable  Arch¬ 
bishop.  Father  Charles  spoke  to  the  Coadjutor,  Archbishop  Ryan, 
about  it,  and  he  kindly  offered  to  bring  the  subject  to  the  attention  of 
Archbishop  Kenrick.  His  Grace  at  once  gave  his  approval  and  de¬ 
clared  it  had  been  his  desire  for  many  years  to  have  the  Passionist 
Fathers  in  St.  Louis. 


369 


370 


The  Passionists 


In  July,  1884,  Father  John  Dominic  Tarlatini,  Consultor-General 
and  Visitor,  accompanied  by  Father  Victor,  visited  St.  Louis  to  look 
over  the  situation.  They  were  very  kindly  received  by  the  Arch¬ 
bishop,  and  entertained  by  the  clergy,  who  expressed  the  hope  that 
now  the  foundation  would  be  made  in  St.  Louis.  Several  eligible 
places  were  examined;  but  the  Fathers  concluded  to  take  no  steps  in 
purchasing  a  site  till  after  the  Chapter.  In  September  Father  John 
Thomas  Stephanini,  who  had  been  reelected  Provincial,  came  to  St. 
Louis  accompanied  by  Father  Robert.  They  spent  two  weeks  in  look¬ 
ing  over  various  places  more  or  less  suitable,  and  finally  chose  a 
plot  of  ground  on  Page  Avenue,  known  as  the  “Foster  Place.”  It  had 
been  in  the  market  for  sale  but  a  few  days.  It  was  in  a  beautiful 
suburb  on  an  elevation  and  comprised  about  twelve  acres.  There 
was  a  handsome  residence,  a  great  barn,  a  house  for  servants,  and 
conservatory  for  flowers,  on  the  grounds.  The  place  was  very  attrac¬ 
tive,  as  expense  seemed  no  consideration  with  the  owner  when  there 
was  question  of  embellishment.  The  owner  asked  $35,000  for  the 
place.  It  was  less  than  the  cost  of  the  buildings  on  the  ground. 
Father  Provincial  sent  for  his  first  assistant,  Father  Benedict.  He 
came  on  without  delay,  was  delighted  with  the  place,  and  the  purchase 
was  concluded. 

In  October  Father  Charles,  Second  Consultor,  arrived  in  St.  Louis 
with  Brother  Basil,  and  in  a  few  days  they  were  joined  by  Father 
Timothy.  They  took  possession  of  the  Foster  Place  on  November  1st. 
It  did  not  take  long  to  arrange  a  handsome  chapel  for  the  Holy  Mass 
and  get  the  home  ready  for  the  pioneers.  Mass  was  offered  for  the 
first  time  on  November  10,  1884.  The  Christian  Brothers’  College 
was  near  and  its  hospitality  was  offered  to  the  Fathers  till  their  home 
was  ready,  and  the  Brothers  came  to  aid  them  in  adapting  the  house 
to  its  new  purposes.  Fathers  Xavier  Sutton,  Peter  Hanley  and  Brother 
John  now  joined  the  little  band.  Then  the  venerable  Father  Gauden- 
tius  came  to  act  as  chaplain  for  the  Christian  Brothers.  Community 
life  and  the  work  of  the  Order  were  taken  up  and  the  Fathers  were 
a  great  help  to  the  clergy.  The  venerable  Archbishop  was  exceedingly 
kind  and  offered  the  little  community  every  help  in  his  power.  When 
Father  Provincial  reported  to  His  Grace  the  choice  made  for  the 
new  Retreat,  he  gave  his  cordial  approval  and  all  the  faculties  neces¬ 
sary  for  the  promotion  of  the  objects  of  the  Order  in  the  diocese. 
Father  Charles  acted  as  Provisional  Superior  and  the  Fathers  hoped 
to  see  the  new  building  begun.  But  the  city  was  growing  and  its 
trend  was  westward;  the  solitude  of  the  Retreat  would  be  invaded; 
the  seclusion  for  prayer  and  study  required  by  the  rule  would  be  lost 
in  time  at  the  Foster  Place.  They  were  instructed  by  the  Superiors  in 
Rome  to  look  for  a  more  suitable  place,  and  sell  the  land  and  the 
handsome  improvements  on  Page  Avenue.  Father  Charles  now  re- 


In  St.  Louis,  Missouri 


371 


turned  to  West  Hoboken  and  Father  Felix  Ward  was  made  Superior 
of  the  “hospice”  on  Page  Avenue.  In  accordance  with  the  wishes  of 
Father  General,  Father  Provincial  instructed  him  to  look  for  a  new 
site  and  a  purchaser  for  the  Foster  Place,  and  to  go  to  no  expense  be¬ 
yond  what  was  necessary  to  keep  this  handsome  place  in  repair. 

The  first  home  that  Father  Felix  entered  in  St.  Louis  on  his  arrival 
was  Father  Hennessy’s,  the  future  illustrious  Bishop.  They  became 
friends  at  once.  Father  Hennessy  supplied  the  needs  of  the  house 
on  Page  Avenue,  turned  his  own  friends  over  to  aid  Father  Felix,  and 
made  St.  John’s  Rectory  “the  Passionist  Fathers’  city  home.”  Com¬ 
ing  and  going  the  Fathers  were  always  welcome  there;  they  were  “at 
home.”  In  September,  1886,  the  Visitation  Sisters  made  an  offer 
for  the  Page  Avenue  property.  Their  convent  and  academy  on  Cass 
Avenue  were  now  out  of  place;  while  the  Foster  Place  had  every 
attraction  for  them;  but  they  were  not  prepared  to  act  just  then.  In 
the  Autumn,  Father  Benedict  and  Father  Peter  gave  a  mission  at  St. 
James’  Church  in  Cheltingham  for  our  good  friend,  Father  McNamee. 
A  prominent  gentleman  in  the  parish,  Mr.  John  Boland,  made  the 
mission  and  at  its  close  offered  the  Fathers  a  choice  of  thirty  acres  on 
his  estate  near  Clayton,  Missouri.  The  offer  was  carefully  considered, 
but  the  Fathers  found  that  they  could  not  accept  the  generous  gift. 
It  was  too  far  from  the  city,  with  no  convenience  then  of  getting  to 
or  from  it.  On  hearing  of  this  offer  and  of  the  prospect  of  selling 
the  Page  Avenue  place,  Father  General  said  that  it  would  be  as  well 
to  let  matters  rest  till  the  Chapter  in  1887.  Meanwhile,  the  Fathers 
did  their  utmost  to  aid  the  clergy  and  gain  the  good  will  of  all  by 
their  faithful  work  and  by  living  up  to  the  lovely  traditions  of  the 
Order  handed  down  to  them  by  their  Founders.  Father  Hennessy  took 
Father  Felix  over  the  suburbs  to  see  every  eligible  site,  and  when  they 
came  to  Normandy,  he  said:  “This  is  the  place  for  your  Retreat.” 
It  was  then  the  most  attractive,  yet  the  most  secluded  place  thus  far 
seen.  Bishop  Hennessy’s  intuition,  in  the  choice  of  locations  for  ec¬ 
clesiastical  purposes,  seemed  unerring. 

Father  Benedict  Murnane  was  elected  Provincial  in  the  Chapter  of 
1887,  and  immediately  after  the  Chapter,  he  and  the  Visitor-General, 
Father  Lawrence,  came  on  to  St.  Louis.  They  decided  at  once  to  put 
the  Page  Avenue  property  on  the  market  for  sale  and  to  look  for  a 
more  suitable  place.  Father  Felix  now  took  them  to  Normandy  to  see 
the  properties  for  sale  in  that  neighborhood.  They  were  accompanied 
by  Father  Paul  H.  Greco,  Rector  of  St.  Mary’s  Retreat  at  Toluca,  Mex¬ 
ico,  “the  saint  and  apostle”  of  that  country,  and  Father  Robert.  On  the 
way  they  looked  at  some  sites  not  so  desirable;  they  came  to  the  Good- 
fellow  Place  and  Father  Visitor  seemed  rather  pleased  with  it.  In¬ 
cidentally,  reference  was  made  to  the  Jacob’s  property  across  the 
road,  and  Father  Provincial  and  Father  Robert  went  over  to  look  at 


372 


The  Passionists 


it.  It  comprised  fifteen  acres  with  a  substantial  brick  dwelling,  or¬ 
chard,  meadows,  kitchen  garden,  out-houses,  and  all  well  kept.  The 
owner  asked  $17,000  for  it.  Father  Provincial  had  one  regret,  that 
the  grounds  were  not  larger.  As  they  walked  over  the  grounds  and 
came  to  the  boundary  of  the  property  in  the  direction  of  Hunt  Avenue, 
Mr.  Jacobs  informed  the  Fathers  that  the  adjoining  field  of  five  acres 
once  formed  part  of  the  property  when  it  was  known  as  ‘"the  Dalton 
Place,”  and  it  could  be  purchased  from  a  Mr.  Harke,  who  had  bought 
it  from  the  Daltons.  Here  Father  Provincial  concluded  that  at  last 
a  place  was  found  in  every  way  suitable  for  a  Passionist  Retreat.  It 
is  the  highest  ground  in  St.  Louis  County,  a  short  distance  from  the 
Wabash  Railroad,  with  local  trains  from  Normandy  to  the  Union 
Station;  the  Narrow  Gauge  Railroad  running  through  a  deep  ravine 
on  the  north  line  of  the  property,  with  a  station  on  the  grounds  for 
family  use,  and  it  was  just  outside  the  city  limits.  As  they  were  re¬ 
turning  to  the  house,  Father  Provincial  sent  a  message  to  Father  Felix 
to  induce  Father  Visitor  to  come  and  see  this  place.  The  Visitor  had 
set  his  mind  on  the  Goodfellow  Place,  and  he  left  the  carriage  with 
reluctance.  They  went  over  the  grounds  and  discussed  the  merits  of 
the  place.  Twenty  acres  beautifully  improved;  bounded  on  the  north 
by  the  Narrow  Gauge  Railroad,  on  the  south  by  the  Natural  Bridge 
Road;  on  the  west  by  Hunt  Avenue,  and  on  the  east  by  the  O’Fallon 
Place.  It  had  solitude  and  seclusion  never  likely  to  be  disturbed. 
Father  Visitor  was  impressed.  He  stopped  suddenly  and  said,  play¬ 
ing  on  the  word:  “The  other  is  indeed  the  Goodfellow  Place,  but 
this  is  the  Betterfellow.  We  will  select  it  in  nomine  Domini .”  Father 
Provincial  instructed  Mr.  Jacobs  to  buy  the  five  acres  from  Mr. 
Harke  and  then  come  to  the  hospice  on  Page  Avenue.  Two  days  later 
Mr.  Jacobs  came  with  his  attorney  to  state  that  he  had  an  option  on 
the  five  acres  from  Mr.  Harke  for  $2400,  and  that  he  was  prepared 
to  close  the  sale  with  the  Fathers.  The  Jacobs  Place,  at  Normandy, 
became  “the  Retreat  of  the  Passionist  Fathers.”  The  Fathers  called 
on  the  Archbishop  and  reported  their  choice  to  him.  His  Grace 
gave  his  cordial  approval,  saying  that  it  was  a  very  happy  choice. 
Both  the  clergy  and  the  laity  of  St.  Louis  congratulated  the  Fathers 
on  their  judicious  selection.  Father  Hennessy  entertained  Father 
Visitor  and  the  Fathers  who  accompanied  him,  at  St.  John’s  Rectory, 
and  Father  Hennessy  asked  the  Visitor  General,  pleasantly,  to  con¬ 
firm  St.  John’s  as  the  Passionist  City  Flome,  as  it  would  give  him  great 
happiness  to  have  this  privilege.  Needless  to  say,  our  friend’s  re¬ 
quest  was  granted. 

About  October  1st,  Father  Visitor,  accompanied  by  Father  Paul  H. 
Greco,  and  Brother  Denis,  left  St.  Louis  for  Mexico;  the  other  Fathers 
for  their  home  in  the  East.  As  Father  Visitor’s  health  was  impaired, 
it  was  arranged  to  have  Father  Felix  accompany  him  to  Rome.  Father 


In  St.  Louis,  Missouri 


373 


John  Thomas  Stephanini,  now  First  Provincial  Consultor,  arrived  in 
St.  Louis  on  the  morning  of  the  eleventh  and  in  the  evening  Father 
Felix  left  for  Mexico  to  join  Father  Visitor,  and  they  sailed  from 
Vera  Cruz  to  Europe  en  route  for  Rome.  On  the  way  home  Father 
Felix  visited  St.  Joseph’s  Province,  the  Anglo-Hibernian.  The  Pro¬ 
vincial,  Father  Vincent  Grogan,  treated  him  with  extreme  kindness, 
taking  him  to  visit  all  the  houses  of  the  Province  and  points  of  in¬ 
terest  on  the  way.  The  present  Provincial,  Father  Malachy  Gavin,  a 
nephew  of  Father  Vincent  Grogan,  accompanied  Father  Felix  to  the 
United  States.  Here  he  finished  his  education  in  preparation  for  his 
future  work.  He  was  so  beloved  in  America  and  gave  such  bright 
promise  that  the  Fathers  would  have  kept  him  in  America;  but  his 
own  Province  called  him. 

Father  Felix  arrived  in  St.  Louis  March  10,  1888.  In  Rome  he 
had  taken  part  in  the  Novena  that  preceded  the  Canonization  of  St. 
John  Berchmans,  and  Father  General  had  offered  him  the  privilege  of 
assisting  at  the  Canonization.  Soon  after  returning  to  St.  Louis, 
Father  Meyer,  S.J.,  requested  him  to  preach  the  first  panegyric  of  the 
little  Saint,  and  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  had  it  published  in  the 
Western  Watchman.  As  the  new  Retreat  would  be  within  the  limits 
of  St.  Anne’s  parish  at  Normandy  which  was  in  charge  of  the  Jesuit 
Fathers,  Father  Felix  took  occasion  to  mention  it  to  Father  Meyer,  the 
Provincial,  and  ask  his  approval  and  that  of  the  Fathers,  for  the  Pas- 
sionists  to  locate  in  it.  Father  Meyer  assured  him  that  the  Fathers  of 
the  Society  would  only  be  too  happy  to  have  the  Passionists  near 
them;  not  only  this,  but  they  would  be  pleased  to  surrender  the  charge 
of  St.  Anne’s  to  them  if  they  would  assume  it.  The  Fathers  of  the 
Society  would  have  given  it  up  earlier,  as  they  were  required  to  con¬ 
centrate  their  forces  at  the  college,  but  the  Archbishop  objected;  1st, 
because  His  Grace  wanted  the  Sisters  at  Normandy  to  be  under  the 
direction  of  Religious  priests;  2nd,  because  the  church  property  would 
revert  to  the  heirs  if  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  withdrew  from  it. 
Madam  Anne  Lucas  LIunt  gave  ten  acres  of  land  to  the  Jesuit  Fathers 
on  condition  that  they  erect  a  church  on  it,  attend  to  the  congregation, 
and  open  a  school  for  the  children  of  the  congregation.  Now  it  would 
revert  to  the  heirs  if  the  Fathers  gave  up  the  charge.  But  if  the 
Passionists  were  to  assume  the  charge,  the  Archbishop’s  objections 
would  be  removed.  The  Sisters  would  be  under  their  direction  and 
the  heirs  would  be  willing  to  deed  the  property  anew  to  them.  Ex¬ 
perience  had  taught  the  Fathers  that  they  could  live  in  greater  har¬ 
mony  with  the  neighboring  clergy  if  they  had  charge  of  the  people 
in  their  immediate  vicinity.  The  charge  at  Normandy  would  never 
interfere  with  the  seclusion  of  the  Retreat,  as  the  church  is  half  a  mile 
from  it.  These  reasons  induced  Father  Provincial  to  lay  the  case 
before  Father  General,  and  ask  his  consent  to  the  Fathers’  assuming 


374 


The  Passionists 


charge  of  St.  Anne’s.  Father  General  gave  his  consent.  Father 
Provincial  instructed  Father  Felix  to  ask  the  Archbishop’s  approval. 
His  Grace  readily  gave  it,  and  said  he  was  pleased  that  the  Superiors 
had  come  to  this  conclusion,  as  the  conditions  of  the  country  were 
such  as  to  render  it  necessary.  Father  Meyer  now  accompanied  Father 
Felix  to  see  the  principal  heirs  of  Madam  Anne  Lucas  Hunt,  and  they 
cheerfully  consented  to  give  a  new  deed  for  the  property. 

Father  De  Smet,  S.J.,  the  famous  Indian  missionary,  laid  the  founda¬ 
tion  of  St.  Anne’s  parish  and  built  the  quaint  but  beautiful  stone 
church  at  Normandy.  He  was  succeeded  as  pastor  by  Father  Van 
Hulst,  S.J.,  and  later  on  by  Father  De  Mestre,  S.J.,  who  transferred 
the  charge  to  the  Passionist  Fathers  with  the  kindliest  commendation 
and  welcome.  The  venerable  priest  was  beloved  and  revered  by  St. 
Anne’s  people  and  they  were  deeply  touched  by  his  farewell  and  gentle 
appeal  to  welcome  the  Passionist  Fathers  to  Normandy.  He  spoke  of 
them  in  terms  so  kindly  that  their  grief  at  giving  up  the  Jesuit 
Fathers  was  softened  by  the  care  he  promised  them  from  “the  friends 
of  the  Society,  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.”  There  was  a  slight 
debt  of  $200  at  the  moment,  and  he  asked  the  little  congregation  to 
meet  it.  As  a  small  testimonial  of  their  deep  affection  for  their  old 
pastors  and  welcome  for  the  new,  they  contributed  $1,000.  The  little 
debt  was  cancelled,  and  Father  De  Mestre  handed  the  balance  to  Father 
Felix  for  the  church.  This  sum  was  used  in  frescoing  the  sanctuary 
and  other  improvements.  When  these  were  completed,  Fathers  Xavier 
and  Michael  gave  a  very  successful  mission  in  the  church,  and  the 
good  people  gracefully  acquiesced  in  the  change  and  became  devoted 
to  their  new  pastors.  Among  the  great  and  first  friends,  the  Fathers 
can  never  forget  Madam  Julia  Turner,  Mrs.  McMenamy,  Mrs.  Hunt, 
Mrs.  Ziebig,  and  Mother  Holy  Cross  of  the  Good  Shepherd  Convent. 

Since  they  moved  to  Normandy,  the  Fathers  wanted  to  sell  the  Page 
Avenue  property.  Early  in  the  Summer  an  offer  of  $30,000  was 
made  for  it.  The  Fathers  asked  forty  thousand.  Father  Provincial 
was  willing  to  let  it  go  for  less  if  cash  payment  were  made.  After 
some  negotiations,  the  purchaser  offered  $35,000  and  Father  Provincial 
agreed  to  accept  this  figure.  In  a  few  years  the  value  of  this  property 
would  advance,  but  the  Fathers  could  not  hold  the  property  on  a 
speculation;  the  market  in  real  estate  just  then  was  very  dull  and  the 
Archbishop  and  other  competent  judges  thought  the  Fathers  did  well 
in  getting  their  money  out  of  it. 

The  way  was  open  at  last  for  the  new  Retreat  at  Normandy.  Father 
Provincial  requested  Father  Guido  to  accompany  him  to  St.  Louis. 
This  Father  was  an  excellent  draftsman  and  after  going  over  the 
ground  and  taking  measurement  of  the  old  building,  his  drawings  were 
submitted  to  Mr.  Robert  Walsh,  a  prominent  architect  of  St.  Louis. 
He  approved  of  them  in  the  main  and  drew  the  working  plans.  On 


In  St.  Louis,  Missouri 


375 


September  24,  1889,  the  feast  of  Our  Lady  of  Mercy,  ground  was 
broken  for  the  new  Retreat  by  Father  Provincial,  and  the  work  begun. 
Thanksgiving  Day,  November  28,  was  chosen  for  the  laying  of  the 
corner-stone.  The  most  elaborate  preparations  were  made  for  it,  and 
nearly  all  the  Catholic  societies  of  St.  Louis  were  to  be  present. 
Bishop  Hennessy  of  Wichita  was  invited  to  officiate  at  the  ceremony 
and  he  kindly  consented  to  do  so.  Exposure  at  that  late  season  might 
be  dangerous  for  the  venerable  Archbishop.  But  for  this  reason  His 
Grace  would  have  been  present.  Archbishop  Gross  of  Oregon  had 
promised  to  make  the  address,  but  he  was  detained  in  the  South,  and 
our  friend,  Father  Phelan,  Editor  of  the  Western  Watchman  took  his 
place  at  the  last  hour.  His  discourse  was  masterful  and  revealed  his 
affectionate  regard  for  the  Order.  It  had  rained  for  a  week  before 
the  ceremony  and  turned  bitterly  cold  the  night  before.  There  was  a 
blizzard  on  the  day  itself.  Fortunately  an  immense  tent  had  been 
erected  on  the  grounds  that  could  give  shelter  to  the  good  people  who 
braved  the  storm.  There  were  present  besides  Bishop  Hennessy, 
Bishop  Glorieux  of  Boise,  Idaho;  the  Vicars-General,  Brady  and 
Muehlseipen,  fifty  priests,  regular  and  secular,  and  about  five  hundred 
of  the  laity.  The  address  was  made  in  the  tent  and  luncheon  served. 
All  were  protected  from  the  bitter  cold  and,  it  was  hoped,  escaped 
serious  injury  from  exposure.  But  Bishop  Hennessy  caught  cold, 
which  developed  into  pneumonia  and  he  was  in  serious  danger.  But 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  came  to  his  rescue  and  he  recovered. 

The  foundations  were  completed  and  protected  for  the  Winter. 
Plans  for  the  constructive  portion  of  the  work  were  ready  in  February 
and  the  contracts  let.  These  were  to  finish  the  building  exteriorly  in 
every  detail  and  have  it  closed  in  before  Winter.  The  interior  was 
reserved  for  subsequent  contracts,  as  the  Fathers  could  not  go  into 
debt,  and  this  much  could  be  accomplished,  but  with  a  great  effort. 
Father  Provincial  sent  all  the  surplus  moneys  from  the  other  houses 
to  aid  the  new  building,  and  then  wrote  Father  Felix  that  he  could  do 
no  more.  Final  payments  had  to  be  made,  as  the  contracts  were  near 
completion.  The  Father  did  not  worry.  He  felt  the  Lord  would  pro¬ 
vide.  One  day  in  conversation  with  Father  Phelan,  he  told  him  casu¬ 
ally  of  the  condition  of  his  finances,  not  for  a  moment  thinking  that 
anything  would  come  of  it.  But  a  few  days  later  he  received  a  note 
from  Father  Phelan  to  call  at  his  office,  and  he  did  so  without  delay. 
Father  Phelan  said:  “Father  Felix,  I  have  been  thinking  over  your 
present  difficulties.  I  called  in  a  few  of  the  city  Rectors  to  talk  it 
over  with  them;  and  we  have  decided  to  hold  a  bazaar  in  which  all 
the  parishes  will  take  part  to  help  you  out,  and  we  just  want  your 
approval.”  The  Father  was  deeply  moved  by  this  great  act  of  kind¬ 
ness,  and  he  could  simply  bow  in  gratitude  as  he  took  Father  Phelan’s 
hand  to  thank  him.  This  was  not  the  first  great  act  of  kindness  from 


376  The  Passionists 

the  editor  of  the  Western  Watchman.  A  few  months  earlier,  he  asked 
one  of  the  Fathers  to  come  over  to  Baden  to  see  him.  Father  Peter 
Hanley  went.  They  called  on  a  few  of  Father  Phelan’s  parishoners 
and  Father  Peter  was  given  $500  for  the  new  Retreat. 

The  Archbishop  cordially  approved  the  plan  suggested;  a  prelim¬ 
inary  meeting  of  gentlemen  was  called.  Judge  Billion  presided  and 
the  work  was  outlined.  A  general  meeting  of  the  clergy  and  the  lay¬ 
men  was  called  for  the  following  week  at  the  Southern  Hotel.  A  very 
large  and  representative  meeting  was  accordingly  held.  The  Vicar- 
General  brought  words  of  encouragement  for  the  movement  from  the 
Archbishop  with  his  blessing.  Judge  Billion  was  called  to  the  Chair; 
he  stated  the  purpose  of  the  meeting  and  requested  Father  Felix  to 
give  an  account  of  the  work  of  the  Order  of  the  Passion  and  objects 
of  the  Retreat  at  Normandy.  He  did  so,  briefly  and  simply.  Then 
some  of  the  most  eloquent  men  in  St.  Louis  took  up  the  purpose  of 
the  meeting  and  there  was  splendid  enthusiasm.  An  Executive  Com¬ 
mittee  of  twenty  gentlemen  was  named  with  Judge  Billion,  Chairman, 
and  the  Hon.  M.  H.  Phelan,  Vice-Chairman.  These  gentlemen  sent 
out  an  appeal  to  the  citizens  of  St.  Louis  to  aid  the  good  work.  They 
dwelt  on  the  mission  of  the  Passionist  Fathers  and  the  good  that  would 
result  from  their  presence  at  Normandy. 

The  first  week  in  June  was  selected  for  the  Bazaar  and  the  Pickwick 
Halls  secured  for  the  purpose.  A  meeting  of  ladies  was  held  the 
following  week  at  the  diocesan  library  and  their  enthusiasm  equalled 
that  of  the  gentlemen.  There  were  only  seven  weeks  from  the  date 
of  organization  till  the  opening  of  the  Bazaar.  But  late  and  early 
both  ladies  and  gentlemen  worked  for  its  successful  issue.  The  whole 
city  became  interested;  the  daily  press  took  it  up  in  the  most  courteous 
spirit;  kindly  enthusiasm  grew  as  the  event  approached;  its  success 
was  assured;  nothing  like  it  was  known  before  in  St.  Louis;  Father 
Phelan  declared  that  “apart  from  its  financial  success,  it  was  a  triumph 
for  the  Passionist  Fathers.”  There  was  a  rivalry  between  the  parishes 
for  results  and  the  Rectors  had  their  best  workers  in  the  field.  Gentle¬ 
women  who  had  never  done  it  before,  though  they  had  always  con¬ 
tributed  generously  to  every  appeal  for  the  church,  were  out  every 
day  working  for  the  Bazaar,  and  all  men  wondered.  The  parishes 
were  grouped,  three  to  a  stall,  and  every  evening  both  halls  were 
crowded.  The  gifts  on  the  tables  were  rich  and  rare;  and  the  enter¬ 
tainments  in  the  auditorium  were  of  a  very  high  order  and  very  at¬ 
tractive.  The  Bazaar  was  successful,  and,  needless  to  say,  the  con¬ 
tracts  on  the  building  were  paid  for.  Lists  of  the  ladies  and  gentle¬ 
men,  and  the  noble  priests  who  aided  the  Fathers  so  generously,  are 
preserved  at  the  Retreat  and  they  are  remembered  daily  at  the  altar 
and  in  the  prayers  of  the  community.  Fathers  Phelan,  Tallon,  Hen- 
nessy,  Tobin,  Zeigler,  Fenlon,  Keegan,  and  Monsignor  Walsh  are  now 


In  St.  Louis,  Missouri 


377 


at  rest  with  the  saints,  but  fondly  and  gratefully  remembered.  A 
few  still  remain  of  those  good  friends  who  helped  the  Fathers  in  need. 
Father  Brennan  had  grace  and  tact  for  keeping  the  ladies  at  their 
work,  and  at  their  best  all  the  time.  His  quaint  humor  was  delightful 
and  the  hardships  of  their  generous  efforts  were  lightened  by  his 
cheerfulness  and  gentle  approval.  He  discovered  stars  of  the  first 
magnitude  during  these  weeks.  The  Jesuit  and  Redemptorist  Fathers 
acted  nobly  too  and  deserve  the  everlasting  gratitude  of  the  Fathers. 
And  the  Good  Shepherd  Sisters,  and  the  Visitandines  and  Lorettines 
and  Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  how  can  the  Fathers  thank  them  for 
their  work  and  handsome  gifts?  But  dear  good  Monsignor  Tallon, 
who  was  present  at  every  meeting,  and  stood  with  Father  Felix  night 
after  night  to  aid  him,  and  his  lovely  friendship  better  still  which 
endured  to  the  end,  what  recompense  shall  be  made  him? 

Bids  were  in  for  the  balance  of  the  work;  but  as  the  Fathers  were 
going  to  the  Chapter,  the  contracts  were  held  over  for  the  new  Super¬ 
iors.  So  near  the  realization  of  his  hopes,  the  completion  of  the  new 
Retreat  in  St.  Louis,  Father  Felix  was  notified  of  his  election  as  Rector 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  in  Louisville.  He  went  to  see  the  Arch¬ 
bishop  to  tell  him  the  news.  The  aged  Prelate  received  him  very 
kindly  and  informed  him  that  the  future  of  the  Order  was  assured 
in  St.  Louis,  and  said  more  that  forms  a  grateful  memory  of  the  inter¬ 
view.  Father  Guido  succeeded  to  the  Superiorship  in  St.  Louis  and 
under  his  direction  the  building  was  completed.  But  before  this 
happy  event  a  very  sad  one  occurred.  Father  Benedict,  the  Provincial, 
passed  to  his  reward.  He  was  a  great  loss  to  the  Province;  especially 
to  the  new  Retreat.  He  had  set  his  heart  on  its  success;  he  gave 
it  its  name,  “The  Retreat  of  Our  Lady  of  Good  Counsel.”  But  he 
did  not  see  it  finished.  It  was  ready  for  dedication  at  the  end  of 
February — but  the  ceremony  was  postponed  till  the  fine  spring  weather 
came,  and  the  formal  dedication  took  place  on  Sunday,  June  7,  1891. 
The  Vicar-General  was  deputed  by  the  Archbishop  to  perform  the  cere¬ 
mony.  The  day  was  ideal  and  there  was  a  vast  crowd  present.  Father 
Phelan  preached  the  sermon  out  on  the  lawn.  The  new  Provincial, 
Father  Thomas  O’Connor,  and  his  assistants  Fathers  Sebastian,  Sr., 
and  Father  Charles,  were  present,  as  well  as  the  Rectors  of  the  various 
houses  of  the  Province.  Father  Peter  Hanley  was  elected  Rector;  and 
Father  Guido’s  talents  were  turned  to  account  in  the  East. 

The  next  event  of  interest  at  Normandy  was  the  annual  retreat  for 
the  clergy.  At  the  request  of  the  Vicar-General,  Father  Peter  had 
everything  in  readiness  for  it.  Bishop  Maes  of  Covington  conducted 
the  exercises.  The  priests  were  charmed  with  the  good  Bishop  and 
the  hospitality  which  they  received  from  the  Fathers.  They  declared 
it  was  their  best  retreat.  It  opened  on  Monday,  October  19,  1891, 
and  closed  on  Friday  evening.  Father  Peter  was  reelected  Rector  in 


378 


The  Passionists 


August,  1893.  Archbishop  Kain  arrived  in  St.  Louis  on  August  31st. 
His  Grace  became  a  great  friend  of  the  Fathers.  The  Oblate  Sisters 
of  Providence  opened  an  orphan  asylum  at  Normandy,  and  this  in¬ 
stitution  was  placed  under  the  care  of  the  Fathers. 

Fathers  Sebastian,  Robert,  Casimir,  Denis,  and  Alfred,  succeeded 
one  another  in  charge  at  Normandy.  On  October  13,  1903,  Arch¬ 
bishop  Kain  passed  to  heaven  and  was  succeeded  by  Archbishop  Glen- 
non.  His  Grace  requested  the  Fathers  and  students  from  Normandy  to 
meet  the  body  of  the  late  Archbishop  at  the  door  of  the  old  Cathedral 
and  then  chant  the  office  for  the  dead.  On  October  23,  1904,  the  Gol¬ 
den  Jubilee  of  St.  Anne’s  church  was  celebrated.  Archbishop  Glen- 
non  was  present  and  Father  Matthew  McMenamy,  S.J.,  preached  the 
sermon.  Father  McMenamy  was  born  in  the  parish  and  had  served 
Mass  at  St.  Anne’s  and  the  people  were  very  happy  to  have  him  with 
them  on  this  occasion. 

After  Mass  Archbishop  Glennon  blessed  the  new  school  and  ad¬ 
dressed  the  children  and  their  friends  gathered  on  the  lawn.  The 
Archbishop  and  the  clergy  loved  the  Retreat  at  Normandy  and  often 
they  came  to  spend  a  pleasant  hour  with  the  Fathers  in  the  country. 
Those  gatherings  are  now  a  pleasant  memory.  One  of  the  most  noted 
was  the  reception  given  Father  Charles,  the  first  Provincial  of  the 
Province  of  the  Holy  Cross.  Archbishop  Glennon,  many  friends 
among  the  clergy,  and  the  Christian  Brothers  were  present.  The 
next  pleasant  gathering  was  for  the  first  celebration  in  honor  of  Blessed 
Gabriel  in  June,  1908.  The  Archbishop  was  present.  Reverend  J.  J. 
Conway,  S.J.,  preached  the  panegyric  on  the  Blessed.  The  names  of 
the  old  and  faithful  friends  appear  in  the  records  again.  Father 
Conway’s  sketch  of  the  “Boy-Saint”  was  delightful.  “He  was  born 
a  gentleman,”  Father  Conway  declared;  “he  died  a  gentleman;  true 
courtesy  being  always  inseparable  from  sanctity.  He  was  not  etherial, 
but  a  genuine  boy,  the  idol  of  his  friends,  who  loved  a  good  time. 
But  he  was  fond  of  our  Blessed  Lady  and  kept  inviolate  in  his  soul  the 
white  flower  of  purity,  and  he  became  the  Aloysius  of  the  Passionist 
Order,  and  the  marvelous  prodigies  wrought  by  his  intercession  are 
dumbfounding  the  philosophy  of  agnostics  and  unbelievers  in  our 
day.” 

The  Archbishop  and  the  clergy  were  entertained  at  the  Retreat. 
The  tables  were  laid  in  the  large  recreation  room.  Father  Alfred, 
the  Rector,  acted  as  toast-master.  The  Archbishop,  with  his  usual 
gracefulness,  said  beautiful  things  of  the  “Boy-Saint,”  now  the  patron 
of  youth. 


CHAPTER  XLIX 


SUCCEED  THE  “BLACK  ROBE  CHIEF” 

Retreat  of  St.  Francis  Jerome,  S.J.,  Kansas — The  Passionist  Fathers  succeed  the 

“Black  Robe  Chief.” 

BISHOP  LOUIS  DUBOURG  in  1823  consulted  President  Monroe 
and  Secretary  of  War,  John  C.  Calhoun,  in  regard  to  devising 
means  for  the  education  of  Indian  children  within  his  diocese 
of  Upper  and  Lower  Louisiana.  Mr.  Calhoun  suggested  that  he  re¬ 
quest  the  Jesuit  Fathers  of  Maryland  to  assist  in  this  work.  The 
Bishop  conveyed  the  suggestion  of  the  Secretary  to  the  Fathers,  and 
Father  Van  Quickenborne  saw  the  opportunity  of  realizing  the  yearn¬ 
ing  of  his  heart,  to  devote  his  life  as  a  missionary  among  the  Indians. 
Six  others,  Belgians  all,  offered  to  accompany  him.  Bishop  Dubourg 
offered  to  give  them  a  farm  at  Florissant,  on  the  banks  of  the  Mis¬ 
souri,  and  here  they  began  to  prepare  for  their  work. 

In  1827  Father  Van  Quickenborne  left  his  home  in  Missouri  to 
visit  the  Osage  Indians  in  southern  Kansas.  He  made  two  visits 
more  in  1829  and  1830.  I,t  was  here  that  Father  Van  Quickenborne 
first  became  acquainted  with  those  untutored  savages  and  taught  them 
the  saving  truths  of  the  Christian  Religion.  He  is  the  Black  Robe 
Chief  spoken  of  by  Longfellow  in  Evangeline. 

“Just  as  the  sun  went  down,  they  heard  a  murmur  of  voices, 

And  in  a  meadow  green  and  broad,  by  the  bank  of  a  river, 

Saw  the  tents  of  the  Christians,  the  tents  of  the  Jesuit  Mission. 
Under  a  towering  oak,  that  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  village, 

Knelt  the  Black  Robe  chief  with  his  children.  A  Crucifix  fas¬ 
tened 

High  on  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  and  overshadowed  by  grape-vines, 
Looked  with  its  agonized  face  on  the  multitude  kneeling  beneath 
it. 

This  was  their  rural  chapel.  Aloft,  through  the  intricate  arches 
Of  its  aerial  roof,  arose  the  chant  of  their  vespers, 

Mingling  its  notes  with  the  soft  sursurrus  and  sighs  of  the 
branches.” 

After  the  death  of  Father  Van  Quickenborne,  the  spiritual  care  of 
the  Osages  was  transferred  to  the  Jesuit  Fathers  of  St.  Mary’s  Mis¬ 
sion  among  the  Pottawatomie  Indians.  These  Fathers  visited  the 

379 


380 


The  Passionists 


Osages  regularly  till  1847,  when  the  Osages  requested  Archbishop 
Kenrick  for  a  priest  and  Father  John  Shoenmakers,  S.J.,  was  ap¬ 
pointed  superior  and  established  the  Osage  Mission.  By  a  treaty  with 
the  United  States,  the  Osage  Indians  withdrew  from  Missouri  and 
settled  in  Kansas,  then  known  as  Western  Indian  Territory.  They 
formed  a  number  of  Indian  towns  each  having  its  chief,  while 
the  head  chief  of  the  nation  resided  at  Neosho.  The  towns  were 
east  and  west  of  the  Neosho  River;  the  chief  town  being  at 
Osage  Mission.  Father  John  Bax,  S.J.,  joined  Father  Shoenmakers 
and  two  buildings  were  erected,  one  for  boys  and  one  for  girls.  The 
Fathers  now  secured  a  small  band  of  Sisters  of  Loretto  from  Ken¬ 
tucky  with  Mother  Bridget  Hayden,  a  great  and  lovable  character,  to 
take  charge  of  the  girls.  She  built  the  convent  and  academy  of  St. 
Anne;  and  Osage  Mission  became  a  great  educational  as  well  as 
missionary  center.  For  a  radius  of  two  hundred  miles  the  Indians 
and  whites  were  attended  from  the  Mission,  and  the  “stations”  es¬ 
tablished  were  supplied  from  it. 

Once  a  year  the  Indians  received  their  annuities  from  the  United 
States  Government  at  Osage  Mission,  and  here  they  gathered  in 
great  numbers  and  met  the  friendly  tribes.  They  renewed  old  alli¬ 
ances,  smoked  the  calumet,  held  war  dances  and  horse  races.  The 
whites  gathered  to  witness  the  festas ,  and  traders  and  travelers  of 
every  description  came  to  this  point  over  the  prairies,  and  the  Christian 
tents  in  great  numbers  were  seen  around  Osage  Mission.  The  Black 
Gown  Chief  was  everywhere,  the  church  was  crowded,  and  the  business 
and  the  sports  of  the  day  began  with  the  Holy  Mass.  The  Osage 
Mission  became  the  cradle  of  civilization  in  the  Neosho  Valley,  the 
valley  of  “sweet  waters”;  the  nation  under  the  great  chief  “George 
White  Hair,”  and  the  schools  under  Father  John  Shoenmakers.  They 
were  the  only  points  of  importance  at  this  date  with  the  Indian  De¬ 
partment  at  Washington,  and  the  Commissioner  visited  them  regularly. 

Two  miles  and  a  half  east  of  the  Catholic  mission  the  Presbyterian 
Church  maintained  a  mission  among  the  Osage  Indians;  but  they 
never  took  kindly  to  Calvinistic  doctrines.  Father  Bax,  S.J.,  writing 
to  Father  De  Smet,  S.J.,  under  date  of  June  1,  1850,  quotes  a  speech 
made  by  an  Indian  Chief  to  Major  Harvey,  who  had  spoken  on  the 
advantages  of  a  good  education.  The  agent  always  spoke  on  behalf 
of  the  President.  The  Chief  said:  “Our  Great  Father  is  very  kind. 
He  loves  his  red-skinned  children.  Hear  what  we  have  to  say  on  this 
subject.  We  do  not  wish  any  more  missionaries  like  those  we  had 
during  several  years;  for  they  never  did  us  any  good.  Send  them  to 
the  whites;  they  may  succeed  better  with  them.  If  our  Great  Father 
desires  that  we  have  missionaries,  you  will  tell  him  to  send  us  Black- 
gowns,  who  will  teach  us  to  pray  to  the  Great  Spirit  in  the  French 
manner.  Although  several  years  have  passed  since  they  visited  us, 


Succeed  the  Black  Robe  Chief 


381 


we  always  remember  the  visit  with  gratitude  and  we  shall  be  ready 
to  receive  them  among  us  and  listen  to  their  preaching.”  The  Pres¬ 
byterians  retired  and  left  the  field  to  the  “Black-gowns.” 

Father  Paul  M.  Ponzilione,  of  a  great  and  noble  family  in  Italy, 
left  St.  Louis  in  March,  1851,  with  Bishop  Miege,  S.J.,  for  Leaven¬ 
worth.  Father  Paul  was  destined  for  Osage  Mission.  This  was  to  be 
his  headquarters,  though  his  labors  among  the  Indians  extended  from 
Fremont  Peak  to  Fort  Sill.  He  became  the  Father  and  Apostle  of  the 
Indians.  He  was  beloved  both  by  the  red  and  the  white  man,  and  “the 
radiant  kindness  of  his  greeting  smile”  won  the  heart.  On  that  coun¬ 
tenance  dwelt  “the  beauty  of  holiness,”  far  surpassing  earthly  beauty, 
which  was  his  too.  His  name  is  a  household  word  in  southeast  Kansas 
and  among  the  Redmen  still.  His  life  and  adventures  are  like  a 
romance,  and  his  harvest  of  souls,  who  can  recount  it?  Just  one  ad¬ 
venture  out  of  many.  Father  Paul  “was  overtaken  by  a  band  of  wild 
Indians  near  where  Fort  Scott  stands  at  present.  Not  knowing  him, 
the  savages  held  a  council  and  decided  to  burn  him  at  the  stake.  They 
bound  him  and  built  the  brush  round  him  and  were  ready  to  light 
it,  when  one  of  the  women  came  near  and  looked  intently  into  his 
face.  There  was  instant  recognition.  She  threw  up  her  hands  in  dis¬ 
may.  Uttered  a  few  quick  words  to  his  captors.  At  once  they  re¬ 
leased  him;  and  now  showed  him  every  mark  of  respect  and  friend¬ 
ship  as  the  friend  of  the  Redmen.  He  impressed  his  character  on 
thousands  of  students  educated  at  St.  Francis  College  and  St.  Anne’s 
Academy,  and  kept  the  Osage  nation  at  peace  with  the  United  States 
Government,  and  their  white  neighbors.  His  life  was  so  pure  and  his 
sympathy  so  great  that  all  felt  the  inspiration  of  his  goodness,  and 
Protestant  and  Catholic  loved  and  revered  him.  Mr.  S.  W.  Brewster, 
addressing  the  Kansas  State  Historical  Society,  said:  “The  influences 
of  his  unpretentious  life,  coming  through  quiet  channels,  are  so  pure 
and  simple,  so  great  and  lasting,  as  to  make  the  name  of  Ponzilione 
worthy  to  be  inscribed  forever  on  the  pages  of  Kansas  history.”  No 
wonder  that  the  mission  has  so  many  tender  memories  and  lovely  as¬ 
sociations  for  the  Jesuit  Fathers  and  that  they  regret  it  was  ever 
surrendered,  even  to  their  friends,  the  Passionists!  But  long  before, 
Bishop  Miege,  S.J.,  had  invited  the  Passionists  to  Kansas  and  said 
it  was  the  place  for  them;  and  the  prophetic  words  of  a  saintly 
Jesuit  are  recalled  by  the  old  settlers:  “The  Fathers  of  the  Society 
will  leave  Osage  Mission,  but  other  Fathers  will  come  and  remain.” 
Father  Ponzilione  celebrated  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  his  priesthood  in 
March  1898,  and  the  people  of  St.  Paul  sent  him  a  splendid  gold 
chalice.  They  requested  Father  Peter  Hanley,  the  Rector,  to  be  the 
bearer  of  their  greetings  and  gift  to  their  old  friend  and  father. 
Father  Ponzilione  at  this  date  resided  at  the  house  of  the  Society  in 
Chicago. 


382 


The  Passionists 


In  1870  the  Osage  Indians  withdrew  from  Kansas  to  Indian  Terri¬ 
tory  and  the  work  of  the  Jesuit  Fathers  at  the  mission  was  done.  But 
there  was  a  large  congregation  of  white  settlers  in  the  district,  and 
the  Fathers  continued  to  minister  to  them  till  1892,  when  they  sur¬ 
rendered  the  charge  to  Bishop  Fink.  Other  fields  awaited  them  and 
besides  they  had  the  great  college  of  St.  Mary’s,  Kansas.  The  church 
of  St.  Francis  Jerome,  the  college  building,  the  home  of  the  Fathers, 
all  of  massive  stone,  and  thirty-five  acres  of  rich  land,  unencumbered, 
were  handed  over  to  the  Bishop.  The  Very  Reverend  Father  Bonan- 
cini  was  appointed  temporary  pastor  and  custodian  of  the  various 
properties  by  the  Bishop.  In  the  Spring  of  1893,  Mother  Simeon  of 
St.  Anne’s  requested  one  of  the  Passionist  Fathers  to  come  and  give 
retreats  to  the  novices  and  pupils  of  the  convent  and  academy.  Father 
Raymund  O’Keeffe  was  assigned  to  this  duty,  and  on  April  18th  he 
opened  the  retreat  for  the  pupils.  This  was  followed  by  one  for 
the  novices.  The  latter  ended  on  the  28th,  the  feast  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  It  now  occurred  to  Father  Raymund  that  Osage  Mission 
would  be  a  suitable  place  for  the  Passionists.  He  sought  informa¬ 
tion  about  it  and  was  told  that  there  was  no  debt  on  the  property 
and  that  probably  the  Bishop  would  give  it  to  the  Passionist  Fathers 
for  a  gift  if  they  were  willing  to  assume  the  charge.  Some  months 
afterward,  on  the  arrival  of  Father  John  Baptist,  the  Provincial,  in 
St.  Louis,  Father  Raymund  spoke  to  him  of  Osage  Mission.  Father 
John  Baptist  requested  him  to  write  to  Father  Bonancini  and  get  defin¬ 
ite  information  about  the  place.  Father  Bonancini  replied  that  the 
Passionist  Fathers  would  be  welcomed  by  the  Bishop  to  Osage  Mis¬ 
sion  and  the  property  given  over  to  them.  On  hearing  this,  Father 
John  Baptist  and  Father  Peter  went  on  to  Osage  to  look  over  the 
place.  The  Fathers  concluded  that  it  would  be  suitable  for  a  Pas¬ 
sionist  Retreat,  that  the  buildings  could  be  altered  to  answer  their 
purposes,  and  they  decided  to  see  Bishop  Fink  and  report  their  findings 
to  him.  Father  Bonancini  accompanied  them  to  Kansas  City  and  the 
Bishop  received  them  very  kindly.  The  matter  had  not  been  men¬ 
tioned  to  him  before;  but  as  soon  as  he  heard  the  object  of  their 
visit  he  gladly  agreed  to  give  over  the  properties  at  Osage  Mission 
to  the  Fathers;  one  hundred  thousand  dollars’  worth  for  one  dollar. 
The  offer  was  promptly  reported  to  Rome  for  approval.  This  was 
readily  granted  and  the  property  was  transferred  by  the  Bishop  to  the 
Passionist  Fathers.  On  April  1,  1894,  Fathers  Sebastian  and  Raymund 
took  possession  and  began  the  work  of  preparation  for  the  Fathers. 

On  May  25th,  Father  John  Baptist  arrived  with  a  little  band  of 
pioneers  at  the  mission.  A  committee  of  gentlemen  drove  to  Erie  to 
meet  the  train  and  welcome  Father  Provincial  and  his  companions. 
They  were  met  at  the  station  by  a  large  concourse  with  the  parish  band 
and  there  was  great  rejoicing.  There  was  a  procession  in  the  evening 


Succeed  the  Black  Robe  Chief  383 

and  a  reception  in  the  hall.  Father  Provincial  addressed  the  good 
people  and  thanked  them  for  their  very  cordial  welcome.  They 
were  very  devoted  to  the  Jesuit  Fathers  and  missed  them  greatly. 
They  grieved  for  their  loss,  and  now  Providence  sent  them  the  Pas- 
sionist  Fathers.  The  Revolutionists  in  Italy  called  these  “the  country 
Jesuits”  from  the  location  of  their  homes.  “The  Passionists  are  as 
bad  as  the  Jesuits,”  they  said.  The  people  of  Osage  Mission  said 
that  evening:  “Our  new  Fathers  are  as  good  as  the  old.”  Father 
John  Baptist  said:  “Your  new  Fathers  have  come  to  stay.”  Father 
Boniface  was  put  in  charge  and  at  once  began  the  work  of  remodeling 
the  interior  of  the  main  building.  A  handsome  choir,  cells,  and 
offices  were  constructed;  steam,  light  and  drainage  systems  were  in¬ 
serted.  It  took  four  months  to  make  the  alterations  and  improve¬ 
ments  for  monastic  uses.  The  building  was  ready  for  the  formal 
opening  on  September  9,  1894,  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Name  of  Mary. 
A  class  of  students  in  theology  from  Louisville,  Kentucky,  arrived; 
then  the  Provincial  and  his  Council  with  the  Superiors  of  the  houses 
of  the  Province  came  on  for  the  occasion;  and  finally  Bishop  Fink 
was  announced  to  grace  the  ceremony.  In  the  morning,  the  Bishop 
ordained  six  deacons  and  one  sub-deacon;  and  in  the  afternoon,  at  the 
close  of  the  mission  in  progress,  His  Lordship  blessed  and  opened 
the  new  Retreat  of  St.  Francis  Jerome,  S.J.  On  September  10th,  Very 
Reverend  Father  Sebastian  was  elected  first  canonical  Rector,  and  on 
the  feast  of  the  Holy  Cross,  September  14th,  the  choir  observance 
and  order  of  the  day  as  enjoined  by  rule  was  begun.  On  the  first 
entry  made  by  Father  Provincial  in  the  records  of  the  house,  he  ex¬ 
presses  his  gratitude  to  God  for  this  foundation  and  declares  that  it 
is  well  adapted  to  our  mode  of  life  and  accords  with  the  spirit  of 
solitude  and  retirement  enjoined  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  will 
be  conducive  to  the  spirit  of  prayer  that  will  secure  success  in  the 
missionary  field,  as  well  as  exact  observance  of  rule  and  holiness 
of  life. 

On  the  feast  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  April  28th,  Bishop  Fink 
ordained  six  priests  and  one  deacon  at  the  mission.  The  priests  were 
Fathers  Aloysius,  Eugene,  Theodore,  Cornelius,  Alfred,  and  Gerard; 
the  deacon,  Father  Daniel.  Father  Provincial  deputed  Father  Felix, 
Rector  of  St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk,  to  represent  him  at  the  ceremony. 
These  young  men  have  given  a  good  account  of  themselves  and  have 
been  a  great  accession  to  the  good  and  efficient  priests  of  the  Provinces 
old  and  new.  Fathers  Aloysius  O’Connor  and  Cornelius  Thompson 
will  rank  among  the  most  saintly  priests  the  Order  has  trained  in 
America.  They  are  at  rest  with  the  saints,  and  Father  Daniel  McGuire 
was  carried  off  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness  as  a  faithful  priest.  On 
September  3rd,  fire  destroyed  the  convent,  chapel  and  academy  of 
the  Sisters  of  Loretto.  It  was  a  great  loss  to  the  good  Sisters  and  a 


384 


The  Passionists 


calamity  for  Osage  Mission  and  the  surrounding  country.  The  noble 
Catholic  women  of  those  vast  regions  and  their  daughters  were  trained 
at  St.  Anne’s  and  the  loss  may  prove  irreparable.  The  buildings 
were  valued  at  $100,000,  and  the  insurance  amounted  only  to  $12,000. 
This  year,  the  name  “Osage  Mission”  was  changed  to  “St.  Paul,”  in 
honor  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  the  Founder  of  the  Passionists.  The 
two  Saints,  Francis  Jerome,  S.J.,  and  Paul  of  the  Cross,  are  now  the 
patrons  of  Osage  Mission,  and  the  people  ask  them  to  restore  St. 
Anne’s.  But  surely  “the  good  St.  Anne”  will  not  let  those  ruins 
moulder  forever. 

In  1897,  the  Southeastern  portion  of  the  State  of  Kansas,  over  the 
Missouri  line,  was  attached  to  the  diocese  of  Wichita  by  papal  decree. 
And  while  the  Fathers  can  never  forget  the  paternal  kindness  and 
large  munificence  of  Bishop  Fink,  they  were  extremely  gratified  to  be 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  Bishop  Hennessy,  a  long  and  devoted  friend, 
and  one  of  their  first  and  greatest  benefactors  in  St.  Louis.  Indeed, 
one  of  his  first  acts  on  taking  possession  of  his  See  was  to  invite  the 
Fathers  to  Wichita.  By  a  happy  coincidence,  Father  Felix  was  with 
him  in  Rome  and  present  at  the  audience  when  Leo  XIII  asked  him 
if  the  changes  had  been  made  in  the  diocesan  lines  which  he  requested. 
The  Bishop  answered  in  the  negative.  Then  the  Pope  turned  to  one 
of  his  prelates  and  said:  “Tell  the  Cardinal  Prefect  that  we  command 
the  changes  made  as  Monsignor  Hennessy  requested.”  This  was  final, 
and  the  Passionist  Fathers  at  St.  Paul,  Kansas,  passed  under  the  juris¬ 
diction  of  Bishop  Hennessy. 

The  Bishop  visited  St.  Paul  soon  after  returning  from  Rome.  He 
would  like  to  have  his  clergy  make  their  annual  retreat  at  St.  Francis’; 
but  it  would  be  barely  possible  for  several  of  them  to  reach  St.  Paul 
and  return  to  their  missions  between  Sunday  and  Sunday,  and  he 
left  it  to  each  one  to  come  when  most  convenient  to  himself  and  go 
through  the  spiritual  exercises.  Still,  in  1902,  the  Bishop  and  clergy 
to  the  number  of  forty-two,  made  the  annual  retreat  together.  Father 
Robert  delivered  the  sermons  and  all  were  very  much  pleased.  Again, 
in  1904,  the  annual  retreat  for  the  clergy  was  conducted  at  St.  Paul 
by  Bishop  Shanley  of  Fargo.  Bishop  Hennessy  and  forty-five  priests 
were  in  attendance.  The  Bishop  realized  that  St.  Paul  was  not  a  suit¬ 
able  place  for  the  Fathers  on  account  of  the  difficulty  and  expense  of 
getting  to  and  from  it  for  missionary  work.  Besides,  it  was  not  cen¬ 
trally  located  for  service  in  the  diocese  itself.  Hence  he  offered  them 
a  choice  of  three  places  with  the  best  railroad  facilities  in  the  diocese 
and  most  promising  futures.  But  the  Fathers  did  not  take  advantage 
of  these  kindly  offers  and  howevermuch  they  may  regret  it  now,  it 
is  no  longer  an  open  question.  Divine  Providence  has  willed  that 
they  remain  in  St.  Paul.  In  the  second  Provincial  Chapter  of  the 
Holy  Cross  Province,  in  1911,  at  which  the  Most  Reverend  Father 


Succeed  the  Black  Robe  Chief 


385 


General,  Jeremiah  Angelucci,  presided,  it  was  decreed  that  a  new  Re¬ 
treat  be  built  at  once  in  St.  Paul.  This  settled  the  question,  and 
the  words  of  Father  John  Baptist  in  1894,  “your  new  Fathers  have 
come  to  stay”  will  be  verified,  and  the  prophecy  of  the  saintly  Jesuit 
will  be  fulfilled  by  the  Passionists.  Immediately  after  the  Chapter, 
Father  Provincial,  Jerome,  took  up  the  task  enjoined  by  the  Chapter; 
plans  were  drawn  and  the  work  begun  on  the  new  Retreat,  under  the 
supervision  of  Father  Alfred,  the  First  Consultor. 

The  Fathers  made  two  purchases  of  land  on  the  north  side  of  the 
original  tract,  one  in  1896  and  one  in  1897,  and  now  they  have  seventy 
acres  yielding  abundant  crops,  needful  out  in  the  prairies.  Then  the 
difficulty  of  going  to  and  reaching  St.  Paul  has  been  met  in  great  part 
by  the  motor  car.  Fast  trains  can  be  met  at  various  points  and  dis¬ 
tance  has  been  greatly  lessened.  There  may  be  a  great  future  for  St. 
Paul;  but  it  is  not  yet  in  sight.  The  world  is  far  from  that  peaceful 
home  and  it  must  be  dear  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  Lorettines 
left  St.  Paul  and  were  succeeded  by  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph.  These 
devoted  ladies  soon  won  the  esteem  and  affection  of  young  and  old 
by  their  excellence  as  educators  and  other  sterling  qualities.  They 
remained  till  1915.  At  the  close  of  the  school  year  they  retired  to 
give  place  to  the  Sisters  of  Loretto,  who  came  to  take  charge  of  the 
parochial  schools  and  rebuild  their  academy. 

Of  the  Rectors  who  succeeded  one  another  and  worked  for  the  peo¬ 
ple  and  gave  edification  both  to  the  community  and  the  parish  by  their 
saintliness,  little  can  be  said  here.  But  the  task  faced  by  Father 
Denis  with  calm  courage  may  not  be  passed  over.  The  massive  church 
was  built  close  to  the  ground  level,  with  no  provision  to  turn  the 
water  from  the  walls.  There  was  no  fall  for  the  surface  water,  and 
heavy  rains  resulted  in  a  “settlement”  of  the  foundations,  and  fissures 
in  the  walls  caused  alarm.  The  church  was  raised  four  and  a  half 
feet.  It  is  a  massive  building  of  native  sandstone,  75  by  170  feet. 

The  old  foundations  were  removed  and  then  concrete  trenches  and 
new  foundations  laid  to  support  the  church,  leaving  a  handsome 
basement  underneath.  It  was  a  wonderful  feat  in  engineering.  The 
weight  of  the  tower  is  1,100  tons;  the  weight  of  the  entire  structure 
is  7,000  tons.  It  required  five  hundred  and  fifty-six  “jacks”  to  raise 
the  building.  It  is  now  perfectly  safe;  it  is  without  fissure  or  crevice 
or  crack.  The  S.  J.  Hayden  Contracting  Co.  of  Kansas  City  did  the 
work.  They  saved  the  church.  Then  the  old  building,  some  distance 
from  the  Retreat  was  turned  into  a  parochial  school,  and  now  the 
best  training  is  given  the  children  in  eight  grades  and  a  commercial 
course  to  the  senior  pupils. 

In  the  years  following  the  readjustment  of  diocesan  lines,  the 
Bishop  was  greatly  in  need  of  priests  and  he  called  on  the  Fathers 
at  St.  Paul’s  to  assist  him.  They  attended  various  missions  in  the 


386 


The  Passionists 


diocese,  and  in  several  instances  were  left  in  charge  of  them  till  the 
Bishop  could  supply  the  needs  himself.  While  the  Bishop  was  sensi¬ 
tive  to  any  seeming  lack  of  courtesy,  he  was  grateful  for  any  little 
kindness  shown  him.  He  never  forgot  it  and  in  a  hundred  ways  would 
show  the  most  grateful  appreciation  of  it.  He  loved  to  come  to  St. 
Paul’s  to  ordain  the  young  scholastics.  He  ordained  nearly  all  the 
junior  clergy  of  the  Province  of  the  Holy  Cross,  and  some  before  the 
new  Province  was  created,  now  in  the  East,  among  them,  Fathers 
Linus  and  Camillus.  His  last  ordination  was  held  in  1917,  and 
Fathers  Felix,  Frederick,  Justin,  Michael,  Andrew,  Maurice,  Julian, 
and  Edmund  were  ordained  on  this  occasion.  The  Bishop  never 
seemed  happier.  Relatives  came  and  priests  from  afar  to  witness  the 
ceremony.  It  was  a  joyous  occasion.  Father  Alfred,  the  Provincial, 
came  on  from  Chicago  and  presented  the  young  men  to  the  Bishop. 
After  the  ceremony  all  were  entertained  handsomely.  Father  Alfred 
thanked  the  Bishop  for  his  unfailing  kindness  and  especially  for  the 
joy  he  brought  to  St.  Francis’  on  that  day.  The  Bishop  responded 
in  his  own  inimitable  way,  mingling  the  pleasant  with  the  serious. 
He  always  inspired  the  young  men  with  a  love  for  priestly  propriety. 
His  ideals  were  the  highest.  The  mother  of  one  of  the  newly-or¬ 
dained,  Father  Edmund  Walsh,  present  on  this  happy  occasion,  de¬ 
serves  grateful  mention.  Mrs.  Walsh,  as  a  young  lady  in  St.  Louis, 
worked  devotedly  for  the  new  Retreat  going  up  at  Normandy.  Now 
came  the  reward:  her  son,  a  fervent  priest  at  the  altar,  with  the  bright¬ 
est  promise  for  the  future.  One  of  the  loveliest  characteristics  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  was  gratitude  to  benefactors  of  the  Order,  and  it 
continues.  But  to  return  to  our  story. 

The  new  Retreat  at  St.  Paul  was  ready  for  dedication  on  November 
5,  1913.  It  is  plain  and  monastic,  yet  attractive  and  pleasing  in  out¬ 
line.  It  is  compact  and  well  arranged,  yet  simple  in  design — a  true 
Passionist  Retreat.  It  stands  fifty  feet  back  from  the  site  of  the  old 
building  and  is  connected  with  the  church.  There  was  a  large  attend¬ 
ance  at  the  dedication.  Bishop  Nussbaum  of  Corpus  Christi  sang 
Pontifical  Mass  and  Bishop  Hennessy  preached  the  sermon.  In  the 
afternoon  Bishop  Nussbaum  blessed  and  dedicated  the  Retreat  and 
Bishop  Hennessy  gave  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament. 
The  Superiors  of  the  Province  of  Holy  Cross,  a  goodly  number  of 
the  diocesan  clergy,  and  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  and  of  Loretto  were 
present. 

On  September  24,  1914,  a  number  of  Spanish  Passionists,  exiles, 
were  welcomed  to  St.  Paul.  A  telegram  at  noon  on  the  23rd  announced 
their  coming,  and  the  Rector,  Father  Bonaventure,  went  to  Parsons 
to  meet  them.  They  were  clad  in  secular  vesture  of  various  hues  and 
styles.  They  were  travel-stained  and  weary;  they  had  suffered  perse¬ 
cution  for  Christ’s  sake;  they  were  driven  from  Mexico  by  the  bandits 


Succeed  the  Black  Robe  Chief 


387 


in  control,  simply  because  they  loved  God  and  their  neighbor  and 
served  both.  The  Rector  took  them  to  St.  Paul,  where  they  found  a 
home  and  the  kindest  welcome  from  their  brethren.  They  were  at 
once  provided  with  everything  needful  and  made  as  comfortable  as 
possible.  There  were  four  priests,  eight  students  and  two  brothers  in 
the  band.  Father  Alfred,  the  Provincial,  was  notified  by  wire  and  at 
once  directed  that  the  students  and  their  lector  be  sent  on  to  Norwood 
Park,  Chicago,  where  they  would  have  more  room  and  better  accommo¬ 
dations.  Thither  they  went  and  were  most  cordially  welcomed  by 
Father  Provincial  and  the  community.  After  a  few  months,  Father 
Benigno,  the  Superior,  Father  Antonio  and  Brother  Gregory  went  to 
Havana,  Cuba;  Father  Fidelis  went  to  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  Louis¬ 
ville,  and  Father  Patrick  to  Norwood  Park.  The  exiles  were  surren¬ 
dered  with  sincere  regret  by  the  community  of  St.  Paul.  Their  gentle¬ 
ness  and  humility  and  piety  won  the  hearts  of  their  American  breth¬ 
ren.  There  is  one  incident  more,  and  it  will  end  this  brief  account 
of  the  Retreat  of  St.  Francis  Jerome,  S.J.,  the  Golden  Jubilee  of  Father 
Philip  Birk,  C.P.  He  left  his  home  at  St.  Paul  on  June  10,  1915,  and 
gave  a  retreat  to  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  at  their  new  home  in  Wichita. 
From  there  he  went  to  Oklahoma  and  gave  a  retreat  to  the  Benedictine 
Fathers  at  the  Sacred  Heart  Abbey.  He  traveled  next  to  New  Orleans 
and  there  conducted  the  retreats  for  the  clergy.  The  good  Archbishop 
Blenk  presided  and  was  greatly  impressed  and  pleased  with  the  veteran 
Passionist  and  his  work.  Father  Philip  left  New  Orleans  for  New 
York  and  was  in  West  Hoboken  at  St.  Michael’s  Monastery  for  the 
fiftieth  anniversary  of  his  ordination  on  Sunday,  July  25th.  The  great 
church  was  crowded.  He  had  spent  twenty-seven  of  the  golden  years 
of  his  priesthood  at  St.  Michael’s,  and  had  done  great  work  for  the 
schools  and  societies,  for  the  whole  parish;  and  here  he  felt  more  at 
home  than  elsewhere,  and  here  he  celebrated  his  Golden  Jubilee. 
Father  Robert,  the  famous  missionary,  preached  the  sermon.  He  had 
served  Father  Philip’s  first  Mass;  he  had  been  trained  for  the  mis¬ 
sions  by  Father  Philip.  There  was  a  bond  of  affection  and  friend¬ 
ship  between  them.  His  words  of  congratulation  on  behalf  of  the 
Passionists  in  America  to  Father  Philip  were  touchingly  beautiful. 
Father  Robert  was  at  his  best.  The  Provinces,  East  and  West,  united 
to  honor  this  faithful  priest  on  the  day  of  his  heart’s  joy.  The  Holy 
Father  had  sent  a  cablegram  to  the  Jubilarian  with  his  blessing.  After 
this  supreme  favor,  nothing  touched  the  heart  of  Father  Philip  more 
than  the  telegram  from  Archbishop  Blenk  of  New  Orleans.  There 
was  sweetness  and  magic  and  beauty  in  the  message  which  said:  “In 
New  Orleans  he  had  welded  the  last  links  of  the  Golden  Chaplet,  half 
a  century  of  priestly  deeds.”  And  the  Archbishop  wished  him  strength 
and  grace  and  length  of  days  to  do  in  other  dioceses  what  he  had  done 
in  New  Orleans  by  his  inspiring  words  of  wisdom,  and  he  prayed 


388 


The  Passionists 


to  see  Father  Philip  “return  to  New  Orleans  crowned  with  a  golden 
diadem  sparkling  with  precious  diamonds.”  This  crown  was  given 
him  in  heaven.  He  said  his  last  Mass  on  July  23,  1919,  and  went 
to  receive  the  crown  in  heaven  soon  afterward. 

The  Fathers  declared  that  the  new  Retreat  of  St.  Francis  is  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  and  homelike  of  all  our  houses  in  America.  The 
Jesuit  Fathers  still  love  “Osage  Mission”  and  they  like  to  visit  this 
home  of  holy  memories  and  apostolic  labors  of  long  ago;  and  again 
and  again  the  Passionists  have  invited  them  to  return  and  give  missions 
to  their  former  parishioners;  and  the  bond  between  the  “new  Fathers” 
and  the  “old  Fathers”  of  “St.  Paul”  and  “Osage  Mission”  is  ever 
growing  and  will  last  to  the  end. 


CHAPTER  L 


FOUNDATION  IN  CHICAGO 


Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  Chicago — Interest  of  Cardinal  Gibbons — 

Archbishop  of  Quigley’s  Response. 


CHICAGO  had  long  been  considered  a  suitable  place  for  a  Pas- 
sionist  Retreat.  Its  vast  population;  its  position  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  country;  its  claim  as  the  greatest  railroad  center 
in  the  world,  commanding  all  the  surrounding  states,  make  it  a  place 
of  the  first  magnitude  for  a  Missionary  Order  like  that  of  the  Passion. 

The  Fathers  had  given  missions  and  retreats  in  Chicago;  they  were 
well  and  favorably  known  by  the  venerable  Archbishop  Feehan  and 
his  clergy;  and  an  effort  had  been  made  by  some  of  the  latter  to 
bring  the  Passionists  to  Chicago,  but  without  success.  However,  they 
did  not  relinquish  the  hope  of  seeing  them  there;  and  as  the  need 
grew,  the  hope  became  intensified.  In  the  Spring  of  1903,  Father 
Frank  S.  Henneberry,  Rector  of  Corpus  Christi  Church,  went  down 
to  St.  Louis  to  see  the  Fathers,  and  he  made  the  strongest  appeal  to 
them  to  come  to  Chicago.  The  need  was  great,  he  said:  They  had 
teaching  Orders  and  foreign  Orders  doing  great  work  in  Chicago; 
but  they  wanted  an  Order  of  American  Missionaries  to  assist  them; 
the  clergy  never  finished  their  work  in  the  confessional,  their  congre¬ 
gations  were  so  large,  and  when  not  employed  on  the  missions,  the 
Fathers  could  be  of  great  help  to  them.  And  this  excellent  priest 
asked  Father  James  Ryan  to  take  the  matter  up.  Father  James  wrote 
to  Father  Felix,  then  Rector  of  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  in  Louisville, 
and  requested  him  to  urge  the  point  with  Father  Stephen  Kealy,  the 
Provincial.  The  latter  promptly  replied  that  the  time  had  come  to 
act  on  Father  Henneberry’s  suggestion,  and  he  told  Father  Felix  that 
he  put  the  case  in  his  hands  and  gave  him  carte  blanche  to  do  whatever 
he  thought  necessary  to  secure  its  success. 

Father  Felix  saw  Cardinal  Gibbons  and  told  His  Eminence  of  the 
commission  given  him  and  asked  his  aid.  The  Cardinal  at  once  wrote 
the  following  letter  to  Archbishop  Feehan,  and  handed  it  to  Father 
Felix,  at  the  same  time  offering  to  do  anything  else  in  his  power  for 

the  success  of  his  Mission  to  Chicago. 

389 


390 


The  Passionists 


June  the  20th,  1902. 

Most  Reverend  P.  A.  Feehan,  D.D. 

Archbishop  of  Chicago, 

Chicago,  Illinois 
Dear  Archbishop : 

Your  devoted  priests,  I  am  pleased  to  hear,  have  expressed  a 
desire  to  have  the  Passionist  Fathers  in  Chicago.  These  good 
Fathers  have  been  a  comfort  and  help  to  me  in  Baltimore  and  I 
am  confident  that  they  will  be  also  to  Your  Grace  in  Chicago. 

The  request  of  your  clergy  has  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  my 
friend,  Father  Felix  Ward.  He  will  call  on  Your  Grace  to  ask 
your  pleasure  in  the  matter.  You  will  be  pleased  with  him  and  I 
shall  be  greatly  indebted  to  Your  Grace  for  your  kindly  consider¬ 
ation  both  for  him  and  his  mission. 

Faithfully  Yours  in  Xto., 

J.  Card.  Gibbons 
Archbishop  of  Baltimore. 

Father  Felix  then  received  letters  from  Dr.  Magnien,  President  of  St. 
Mary’s  Seminary,  and  the  Right  Reverend  Edmond  M.  Obrecht,  Abbot 
of  Gethsemani  Abbey,  Kentucky,  to  their  friend,  Bishop  Peter  J.  Mul- 
doon,  the  Vicar-General,  requesting  him  to  use  his  good  offices  to  aid 
Father  Felix.  Just  a  year  before,  the  latter  was  sent  to  Chicago  by 
Cardinal  Gibbons,  who  had  just  returned  from  Rome,  to  deliver  to 
Archbishop  Feehan  and  Bishop  Muldoon  the  messages  sent  them  by 
the  Holy  Father,  Leo  XIII,  and  Cardinal  Leduchowski,  the  Prefect  of 
the  Propaganda.  This  was  a  happy  introduction  to  the  Archbishop 
and  to  Bishop  Muldoon  and  now  would  secure  for  him  a  kindly  re¬ 
ception  from  both.  On  arriving  in  Chicago,  he  found  the  Arch¬ 
bishop  seriously  ill,  and  of  course,  he  would  not  intrude.  The 
Assistant  Bishop  received  him  very  kindly,  and  not  only  approved  of 
his  mission,  but  offered  to  see  the  Archbishop  for  him  and  lay  the 
matter  before  His  Grace;  but  it  was  too  late.  The  Archbishop’s  days 
were  numbered  and  he  was  unable  to  attend  to  business;  though  he 
told  Mother  Catherine  Feehan,  his  sister,  that  if  he  recovered  he 
would  invite  the  Passionists  to  Chicago,  as  Cardinal  Gibbons  re¬ 
quested.  Father  Felix  went  home  to  Louisville  and  in  ten  days  re¬ 
turned  to  Chicago  to  attend  the  Archbishop’s  funeral.  Cardinal  Gib- 
gons  officiated  at  the  funeral  of  his  friend.  In  the  sacristy  after 
Mass,  Father  Felix  saluted  His  Eminence  and  his  first  question  was: 
“Father,  how  did  your  mission  succeed?”  On  hearing  how  matters 
stood,  the  Cardinal  said:  “Let  it  rest  till  the  new  Archbishop  is  ap¬ 
pointed  and  then  I  will  negotiate  it  myself  for  you.” 

At  the  Chapter,  a  few  weeks  after  this,  Father  Stephen  was  re¬ 
elected  Provincial  with  Fathers  Felix  and  George  as  Consultors. 
Bishop  Quigley  of  Buffalo  was  made  Archbishop  of  Chicago  in  Jan- 


391 


Foundation  in  Chicago 

uary,  1903.  In  May  of  the  same  year,  Bishop  Chatard  of  Indian¬ 
apolis  celebrated  the  Silver  Jubilee  of  his  consecration.  Cardinal 
Gibbons  presided  at  the  grand  function  and  Archbishop  Quigley 
preached  the  sermon.  Father  Felix  was  invited  to  the  ceremony  by 
Bishop  Chatard,  and  he  reminded  the  Cardinal  of  his  gracious  promise. 
His  Eminence  at  once  asked  Archbishop  Quigley  to  receive  the  Pas- 
sionist  Fathers  into  Chicago,  and  His  Grace  promptly  answered  that 
he  would  be  very  happy  to  have  the  Fathers  in  the  Archdiocese,  as  they 
had  been  a  great  help  and  comfort  to  him  in  Buffalo;  and  there  and 
then  he  told  Father  Felix  to  come  to  Chicago,  look  for  a  site  and 
report  to  him.  Afterward  the  Father  admitted  to  His  Grace,  that 
it  wasn’t  a  bit  of  diplomacy  to  ask  the  Cardinal,  in  this  instance,  to 
intervene;  and  declared  that  the  Fathers  would  have  come  directly 
to  him,  but  for  the  Cardinal’s  kindly  interest  and  promise.  The 
Archbishop  replied  that  he  would  be  delighted  to  have  the  Fathers 
near  him  again  and  suggested  that  he  come  to  Chicago  at  once.  This 
interview  took  place  the  day  after  the  celebration,  as  they  drove  to 
the  Bishop’s  house  to  say  good-bye  to  the  venerable  Prelate.  The 
Archbishop  requested  the  Father  to  accompany  him.  They  drove 
then  to  the  station,  where  the  Archbishop’s  escort  and  clergy  awaited 
him,  and  they  left  for  Chicago.  Father  Felix  went  south  to  Louis¬ 
ville  to  report  to  Father  Provincial,  who  was  visiting  the  Sacred 
Heart  Retreat.  The  saintly  Father  Stephen  offered  thanks  to  God 
and  our  Blessed  Lady  for  this  new  foundation,  which  would  open  so 
vast  a  field  for  the  work  of  the  Order.  He  instructed  Father  Felix  to 
go  to  Chicago  without  delay  and  look  for  a  site,  as  the  Archbishop 
had  suggested. 

On  arriving  in  Chicago  he  said  Mass  in  St.  Vincent’s  Asylum  at 
La  Salle  and  Superior  Streets  and  asked  Sister  Julia  to  have  the 
Sisters  and  the  little  children  pray  for  the  success  of  his  mission. 
He  then  called  on  Father  McShane,  Rector  of  the  Church  of  the  An¬ 
nunciation,  told  him  of  the  purpose  of  his  visit  and  asked  his  friend 
to  introduce  him  to  a  good  real  estate  agent.  Father  McShane  felt 
honored  by  the  confidence  given.  He  first  insisted  that  the  Father 
accept  the  hospitality  of  his  home  while  in  Chicago,  and  that  very 
morning  accompanied  him  to  Mr.  Joseph  W.  Cremin’s  office,  a 
reliable  man  in  the  real-estate  business,  whom  he  knew  well.  Mr. 
Cremin  justified  the  very  high  estimate  of  Father  McShane.  The 
Fathers  found  him  a  young  man  of  sterling  character,  splendid  energy 
and  unfailing  courtesy.  He  proved  a  true  friend.  He  made  their 
interests  his  own. 

Sister  Julia  knew  a  site  at  Park  Ridge  which  might  suit  the  Fathers, 
and  she  and  venerable  Sister  Seraphim  accompanied  Mr.  Cremin  and 
Father  Felix  next  day  to  see  it.  It  had  much  to  recommend  it  and 
was  registered  as  the  first  place  to  be  considered.  Mr.  Cremin  at 


392 


The  Passionists 


once  catalogued  a  number  of  sites  to  be  seen.  No  one  knew  Chicago 
and  its  environs  better  than  Father  McShane  and  he  made  many  ex¬ 
cursions  with  Father  Felix  to  see  them.  He  introduced  the  Father  to 
many  of  the  clergy  and  they  came  devoted  friends  of  the  Passionists. 
But  Father  McShane  and  Father  Henneberry  would  not  be  outdone 
by  any  of  these  friends. 

Off  and  on,  Father  Stephen  came  to  Chicago  to  look  over  the  sites 
listed.  But  those  that  would  suit  us  could  not  be  chosen  for  one 
reason  or  another,  though  on  the  market  for  sale.  There  was  a  defec¬ 
tive  title,  or  the  title  could  not  be  secured  for  some  time,  or  it  would 
interfere  with  new  parishes  outlined  in  the  suburbs;  and  the  Arch¬ 
bishop  and  the  Fathers  preferred  not  to  disturb  these  parochial  lines. 
The  last  disappointment  came  after  three  months  spent  in  search  of  a 
site.  It  was  discouraging  that  Saturday  morning  when  word  came 
from  Mr.  Cremin  that  the  last  one  seen  could  not  be  touched  because 
of  a  bad  title.  “After  three  months  I  must  begin  over  again,”  said 
the  Father.  But  at  that  moment  he  thought  of  one  who  never  fails 
to  help  us  in  difficulty,  and  he  promised  our  Blessed  Lady,  that  if 
she  would  help  him  and  do  so  promptly ,  the  home  of  the  Passionists 
in  Chicago  would  be  called  “The  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Concep¬ 
tion,”  and  there  she  would  be  honored  for  all  time  under  this  title, 
the  one  that  redounds  most  to  the  honor  of  the  sacred  Humanity  of  her 
Divine  Son,  the  Holy  God.  She  heard  that  prayer.  Within  three 
hours  the  agent  ran  across  the  site  at  Norwood  Park.  In  the  after¬ 
noon,  Mr.  Cremin  accompanied  Father  Felix  to  see  it.  The  latter 
said:  “Our  Blessed  Lady  has  directed  us  to  this  place  and  here  the 
Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  will  be  erected  in  her  honor.” 
It  was  Saturday  evening.  They  had  just  looked  at  a  tract  of  fifty 
acres,  in  Edison  Park,  two  miles  out  from  Norwood,  beyond  the  city 
limits.  It  was  unimproved  and  would  cost  $1,200  an  acre.  On 
Monday  they  went  again  to  look  over  the  old  “Burham”  estate  at 
Norwood  Park,  and  they  were  still  more  pleased  with  it.  On  Tues¬ 
day  morning  the  agent  called  on  the  lawyer,  who  acted  in  the  sale  of 
the  property,  and  reported  that  the  property  could  be  purchased  at 
a  reasonable  figure.  Father  Felix  wrote  to  Father  Stephen  that  it 
was  a  chance  in  a  thousand,  and  the  answer  came  quickly:  “Act 
yourself  if  necessary.”  He  instructed  Mr.  Cremin  to  make  an  offer 
for  it.  This  offer  was  wired  to  the  owner  in  San  Francisco,  and  the 
answer  came  demanding  cash  payment.  Word  was  sent  to  Father 
Stephen.  He  and  Father  George  came  to  Chicago  at  once  and  accom¬ 
panied  Mr.  Cremin  and  Father  Felix  to  see  the  property.  They  found 
the  tract  high  and  slightly  rolling,  well  cultivated  and  with  a  coun¬ 
try  residence,  a  large  orchard,  barns  and  other  improvements,  trees 
and  a  shady  wood.  It  was  within  the  city  lines.  The  Fathers  were 
very  much  pleased  with  the  estate  and  surroundings.  It  was  the 


Foundation  in  Chicago 


393 


nearest  suburb  to  the  heart  of  the  city  yet  unimproved,  about  three 
fourths  of  a  mile  from  the  station  on  the  Chicago  and  North  Western 
Railroad.  City  improvements  would  reach  it  very  soon,  and  this  was 
the  time  to  act.  They  agreed  to  purchase  it,  and  on  returning  to  the 
city  Mr.  Cremins  requested  the  Hon.  C.  F.  Dunne  to  act  as  legal  ad¬ 
viser  for  the  Fathers.  The  preliminary  deeds  were  drawn  up  and 
signed  and  the  property  secured  that  day;  possession  was  to  be  taken 
on  April  1,  1904.  Several  of  the  priests  declared  that  it  was  the 
best  deal  in  real-estate  made  in  Chicago.  The  Most  Reverend  Arch¬ 
bishop  expressed  great  satisfaction  with  it.  The  choice  was  excellent, 
he  said;  it  would  in  no  way  interfere  with  existing  arrangements  and 
the  Fathers  would  have  a  great  field  for  their  zeal  and  labors. 

Father  Provincial,  Stephen,  and  his  Consultors,  arrived  in  Chicago 
on  April  5,  1904,  to  take  possession  of  the  Burham  estate.  The  im¬ 
provements  to  be  made  were  outlined  and  the  work  begun.  Then 
Fathers  Stephen  and  George  returned  to  the  East  and  Father  Felix 
was  left  in  charge.  On  April  10th  he  celebrated  the  first  parochial 
Mass  for  the  people  of  Norwood  and  Park  Ridge  in  the  Chapel  of 
the  Sisters  of  Charity. 

The  Benziger  Brothers  of  New  York  and  Chicago  were  untiring  in 
aiding  the  new  foundation  in  Chicago,  and  placed  their  manager  at 
the  service  of  the  Fathers.  These  gentlemen  did  the  same  long  before 
in  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  and  were  amongst  the  best  friends  of  that 
foundation.  The  writer  did  some  of  the  pioneer  work  in  both  in¬ 
stances  and  is  glad  to  put  on  record  the  deep  appreciation  of  the 
Passionist  Fathers  of  Benziger  Brothers. 

Messrs.  Nichol  and  Son,  contracters  and  builders,  were  engaged  to 
repair  and  enlarge  the  residence  on  the  grounds,  and  were  allotted  the 
contract  for  the  new  church  at  Norwood  Park  to  accommodate  the 
people.  This  was  a  neat  and  durable  structure  75  by  35  feet,  with 
stone  foundations  and  frame  superstructure.  By  the  feast  of  the 
Ascension,  the  residence  was  finished  and  furnished;  the  chapel  was  in 
readiness;  its  pretty  altar  was  the  gift  of  Father  McShane,  and  the 
altar  linens  the  gift  of  Sister  Julia  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  On 
the  eve  of  Ascension  day,  Sister  Julia  and  Sister  Seraphim  came  to 
line  the  tabernacle,  dress  the  altar,  and  see  that  everything  was  in 
readiness  for  the  Holy  Mass.  Father  Stephen  offered  the  first  Mass 
at  Norwood  Park,  on  the  feast  of  the  Ascension,  in  thanksgiving  to 
our  Immaculate  Lady  for  her  gracious  help,  and  he  placed  the  new 
foundation  under  her  patronage  as  “the  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception.” 

The  Fathers  knew  Sister  Julia  at  St.  Agnes’  Hospital  near  their  Re¬ 
treat  at  Baltimore,  where  she  had  been  Superioress.  She  was  a  true 
daughter  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  and  great  was  the  regret  in  Balti¬ 
more  when  she  was  returned  to  her  first  charge  at  St.  Vincent’s 


394 


The  Passionists 


in  Chicago;  but  greater  was  the  joy  of  those  who  knew  her  in  the 
West  and  her  boundless  charity.  On  the  grounds  of  the  summer  home 
for  the  little  children  of  St.  Vincent’s  Asylum,  between  Norwood  and 
Park  Ridge,  there  stood  a  neat  cottage,  the  home  of  the  superintendent. 
Sister  Julia  had  one  of  the  rooms  in  it  furnished  for  the  Father  in 
charge  at  Norwood  Park,  and  here  he  lived  for  two  months  till  the 
residence  was  ready  for  the  Fathers.  A  week  before  the  Ascension, 
Brother  Gabriel  came  on  from  the  East  to  arrange  to  set  up  the  furni¬ 
ture  and  get  the  home  ready  for  the  opening.  Provisions  were  de¬ 
livered  at  Norwood  in  generous  quantities  and  payed  for  by  Sister 
Julia,  who  would  not  listen  to  any  other  arrangement.  On  the  arrival 
of  Father  Stephen  at  Norwood  on  the  eve  of  the  Ascension,  Father 
Felix  came  to  live  there,  and  one  of  the  Fathers  went  to  say  Mass 
every  morning  in  the  Sisters’  Chapel  for  the  little  congregation. 
Fathers  Isidore  and  Sebastian  were  now  added  to  the  little  band. 

On  June  1st,  Father  Albert  arrived  from  Louisville,  Kentucky.  He 
had  been  Superior  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Retreat  and  was  now  appointed 
first  Superior  of  the  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  His 
bright  disposition,  goodness  of  heart  and  prudence  led  Father  Provin¬ 
cial  and  his  council  to  choose  him  for  the  post  in  Chicago.  Arch¬ 
bishop  Quigley  knew  him  well  as  Rector  of  St.  Mary’s  in  Dunkirk,  and 
His  Grace  welcomed  Father  Albert  as  an  old  and  cherished  friend. 
Father  Edmund  Hill  was  appointed  assistant  Superior.  Father  Felix 
now  returned  to  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey,  to  aid  Father  Stephen, 
whose  health  had  begun  to  fail.  But  the  saintly  Provincial  did  not 
last  long.  The  end  came  with  tragic  suddenness  on  Sunday,  July  17th, 
as  he  finished  Mass  for  the  early  congregation. 

The  Hon.  E.  F.  Dunne  drew  the  form  of  incorporation  for  “The 
Passionist  Academic  Institute”  and  a  charter  was  granted  by  the  State 
of  Illinois.  Work  on  the  new  Church  was  carried  on  under  the  direc¬ 
tion  of  Father  Albert  and  was  completed  in  August.  September  5th 
was  chosen  for  the  dedication.  An  excursion  train  carried  the  pre¬ 
lates,  priests  and  laity  from  the  city  to  Norwood.  They  were  met  at 
the  station  by  Father  Provincial  and  Father  Albert,  the  residents  of 
Norwood  Park,  the  Catholic  people  of  Park  Ridge  and  the  Desplaines 
band.  The  people  of  the  neighborhood,  Catholic  and  non-Catholic, 
sent  their  cars  to  the  station,  and  the  Archbishop,  Bishops  and  clergy 
were  escorted  to  the  Retreat.  Archbishop  Quigley,  assisted  by  fifty 
priests,  dedicated  the  Church.  Then  Bishop  Muldoon  sang  Pontifical 
Mass.  The  Most  Reverend  Archbishop  of  Chicago  and  Bishop  Dunne 
of  Dallas,  with  their  Chaplains,  added  to  the  dignity  and  beauty  of 
the  function.  The  Cathedral  choir  was  in  attendance  and  the  sweet¬ 
ness  and  beauty  of  the  Mass  were  inspiring.  The  Archbishop 
preached  the  dedicatory  sermon,  introducing  the  Passionist  Fathers  to 


395 


Foundation  in  Chicago 

the  diocese  and  extending  to  them  his  own  gracious  welcome  with  that 
of  his  priests  and  people.  Never  in  the  history  of  the  Order  was  a 
more  cordial  welcome  extended  to  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
than  on  this  occasion.  When  the  Provincial  thanked  the  Archbishop 
for  it  after  Mass,  His  Grace  answered:  “Every  word  that  I  said, 
came  from  my  heart.”  Our  friends  among  the  clergy  from  far  and 
near  were  present;  the  Order  was  well  represented;  Sisters  of  several 
communities  were  in  the  audience  on  that  bright  morning.  It  was 
an  ideal  day  and  a  happy  one.  All  regretted  the  absence  of  Father 
Stephen  on  this  glad  occasion,  but  no  one  missed  him  more  than  his 
successor.  The  Jesuit,  Dominican,  Franciscan,  Lazarist  and  Paulist 
Fathers  were  represented;  Monsignor  Fitzsimmons,  Fathers  McShane, 
Henneberry,  O’Gara,  Campbell,  Griffin,  Evers,  Frank  O’Brien  and 
other  friends  were  oresent.  Some  came  from  afar,  as  Fathers  Tallon 
and  Fenlon  from  St.  Louis,  and  Kirnan  of  Fort  Scott,  Kansas.  Our 
faithful  friends,  Governor  Dunne  and  Mr.  Cremin  lent  their  grace  and 
tact  and  nice  management  to  make  the  day  one  of  pleasant  memories 
for  all  our  friends. 

When  the  Fathers  came  to  Norwood  Park  their  parochial  charge 
included  the  Catholic  families  at  Park  Ridge  and  Niles  as  well  as 
those  at  Norwood  Park.  Prior  to  this,  the  Chaplain  at  Feehanville 
looked  after  the  people  at  Park  Ridge  who  attended  Mass  at  Des- 
plaines;  and  the  Rector  of  St.  Viator’s  Church  at  Fortieth  Street  and 
Belmont  Avenue  looked  after  the  Catholics  at  Norwood  and  Niles. 
At  the  first  census  in  1905,  two  hundred  and  eighty  six  souls  were 
reported  in  our  charge.  Sunday  Schools  were  begun  at  Norwood, 
Park  Ridge  and  Niles,  and  the  people  received  careful  attention. 
They  responded;  the  Catholic  population  grew,  and  the  Fathers  de¬ 
cided  to  build  a  church  at  Park  Ridge  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
people  in  that  section.  They  purchased  six  acres  for  this  purpose, 
and  the  handsome  church  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  was  erected  on  it 
in  1907.  It  was  served  by  the  Fathers  at  Norwood  Park  till  the 
debt  was  paid  and  everything  in  good  order.  Then  the  Most  Reverend 
Archbishop  appointed  a  resident  priest  to  the  charge.  To  the  cottage 
at  Norwood  Park  requests  came  from  the  clergy  for  missions  and 
retreats.  In  this  way  they  would  show  their  welcome  to  the  Fathers; 
and  then  they  gave  evidences  of  the  sincerest  friendship.  The  Fathers 
responded  and  were  always  happy  to  assist  these  noble  priests  in  their 
work,  and  the  fine  Catholic  spirit  of  the  people  of  Chicago  made  it 
a  pleasure  to  work  for  them.  At  that  date,  Governor  Dunne  said 
that  every  second  man  you  meet  in  Chicago  is  a  Catholic.  There  is  a 
vast  field  for  the  work  of  the  Order  in  this  great  city,  and  it  appeals 
to  the  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

At  the  Chapter  in  1905,  Father  Albert  was  made  first  Rector  of  the 


396 


The  Passionists 


new  Retreat  in  Scranton,  and  Father  Basil  Malone  succeeded  him  in 
Norwood  Park.  A  year  later,  Father  Alphonsus  resigned  the  Rector¬ 
ship  of  St.  Mary’s,  Dunkirk,  and  Father  Basil  replaced  him,  and  now 
Father  Philip  Birk  was  made  Superior  at  Norwood.  But  other  and 
greater  changes  were  at  hand. 


CHAPTER  LI 

A  NEW  PROVINCE 


Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  ( continued ) — New  Province  of  the  Holy 
Cross — Archbishop  Quigley’s  Address — Passionist  Refugees  from  Mexico. 

ON  July  29,  1906,  the  new  Province  of  the  Holy  Cross  was  cre¬ 
ated,  and  the  houses  in  Cincinnati,  Louisville,  St.  Louis,  St. 
Paul,  Kansas,  and  Chicago  were  assigned  to  its  jurisdiction. 
Father  Charles,  as  already  stated,  was  elected  Provincial  with  Fathers 
Philip  and  Denis  as  Consultors.  Father  Michael  was  then  made  Su¬ 
perior  at  Norwood.  Plans  for  the  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Concep¬ 
tion  were  made,  and  submitted  to  Father  General  for  approval  by 
Father  Charles.  But  nothing  was  done  till  after  the  Chapter  in  Sep¬ 
tember,  1908.  Then  Father  Jerome,  the  new  Provincial,  and  his  Con¬ 
sultors,  Fathers  Alfred  and  Michael,  decided  to  begin  the  work  at 
once.  Mr.  Molitor  was  architect  and  Mr.  Etten  contractor.  The 
woodwork  was  allotted  to  Messrs.  Nichol  and  Son.  Work  on  the 
foundations  were  begun  on  October  14th  and  finished  on  December 
1st.  They  were  secured  for  the  Winter  and  work  was  resumed  in  the 
early  Spring  and  progressed  rapidly.  The  corner-stone  was  laid 
by  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop  on  Sunday,  June  9,  1909.  Father 
Phelan,  editor  of  the  Western  Watchman ,  came  from  St.  Louis 
to  make  the  address.  It  was  one  of  matchless  beauty  and  eloquence. 
It  appeared  in  the  Western  Watchman  later  on,  as  one  of  its  Sunday 
sermons.  It  was  heard  and  read  with  great  delight,  and  was  an  in¬ 
spiration  to  faith  and  interest  in  the  work  of  the  Passionists  in  Amer¬ 
ica.  It  was  a  day  of  joy  and  hope  at  Norwood  Park.  But  sorrow 
came  in  its  wake. 

Father  Michael  continued  to  act  as  Superior  in  Chicago,  while 
Father  Jerome  and  Father  Alfred  went  to  St.  Louis,  where  the  Pro¬ 
vincial  resided.  Father  Michael  looked  after  the  new  building  and 
at  the  same  time  was  engaged  on  the  missions.  While  giving  a  mis¬ 
sion  in  Chicago,  he  was  stricken  with  appendicitis.  He  was  taken 
to  the  Mercy  Hospital  for  an  operation,  but  it  was  too  late  to  save 
him.  He  passed  away  after  receiving  the  Holy  Sacraments  devoutly 
on  January  24,  1910.  It  was  a  severe  blow  to  the  Province.  Father 
Michael  was  a  successful  Superior,  a  great  missionary,  and  his  advice 
in  the  Provincial  Council  was  always  good.  The  following  tribute 

frcm  the  Western  Watchman  was  correct  in  every  word: 

397 


398 


The  Passionists 


“The  Passionists  of  the  West  have  suffered  a  great  loss  in  the 
death  of  Father  Michael,  Consultor  to  the  Provincial,  which  oc¬ 
curred  in  Chicago  on  Monday  last.  He  was  a  young  man  and  one 
of  the  best  missionaries  in  their  entire  body.  For  a  year  he  had 
superintended  the  construction  of  the  new  Passionist  monastery  in 
Chicago,  besides  giving  missions  in  different  parts  of  the  country. 
He  gave  a  two-weeks  mission  in  St.  Mark’s  in  this  city  last  Sum¬ 
mer;  and  conducted  the  big  retreat  for  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph. 
He  seemed  never  to  tire;  and  his  unfailing  good  humor  made  him 
popular  with  priests  and  people.  He  never  gave  a  mission  in  a 
city  where  he  was  not  asked  to  come  back  again  and  again.  Such 
work  makes  heavy  demands  on  the  constitution,  and  unless  cur¬ 
tailed  now  and  then,  drains  vitality  and  the  power  to  resist  dis¬ 
ease.  The  danger  of  young  priests  is  undertaking  too  much.  The 
Passionists  seem  to  have  adopted  the  policy  of  selecting  young 
men  for  office.  Rome  is  selecting  only  young  men  for  the  Episco¬ 
pate.  It  may  be  best  for  religion,  but  it  is  hard  on  the  young 
man. 

“We  sympathize  with  the  Passionists  in  their  sad  bereavement. 
This  young  Province  can  ill  afford  to  lose  such  a  man  as  Father 
Michael.  Others  are  on  hand  to  take  his  place,  and  the  work  will 
go  on,  but  the  name  of  good  Father  Michael  will  long  remain 
green  in  the  memory  of  those  who  knew  him  and  who  owe  to  him 
many  signal  graces  from  heaven. 

“May  he  rest  in  peace.” 

A  kindly  Providence  provided  another  good  man  in  Father  Michael’s 
place.  Father  Isidore  Dwyer  was  chosen  to  succeed  him  as  Second 
Consultor,  and  he  proved  a  great  help  to  the  new  Province. 

The  new  building  was  finished  in  May.  It  is  a  solid  structure,  well 
arranged  and  very  monastic.  While  there  is  an  absence  of  needless 
ornament,  it  is  a  handsome  building  and  pleasing  to  the  eye.  It  is 
a  gem  in  beautiful  setting,  with  the  lav/ns  about  it  and  the  gardens 
farther  away  teeming  with  culture.  Father  Adelbert  was  elected 
canonical  Rector  on  May  26th,  and  now  everything  was  in  readiness 
for  the  dedication. 

The  new  Retreat  was  blessed  and  opened  under  the  title  of  the  Im¬ 
maculate  Conception  on  Sunday,  June  12,  1910,  by  the  Most  Reverend 
Archbishop  James  Edward  Quigley,  in  the  presence  of  five  thousand 
people.  Although  it  was  difficult  for  the  clergy  to  get  away  from 
their  own  official  duties  on  Sunday,  there  were  fifty  priests  in  attend¬ 
ance.  The  Right  Reverend  Monsignor  M.  J.  Fitzsimmons,  V.G.,  of 
the  Holy  Name  Cathedral,  and  Reverend  Hugh  McShane,  Rector  of 
the  church  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  assisted  the  Archbishop. 
The  Superiors  of  the  Provinces,  East  and  West,  and  the  Very  Reverend 
Joseph  Amrhein,  C.P.,  First  General  Consultor,  from  Rome,  were  pres¬ 
ent.  Besides  these,  there  were  representatives  of  the  Religious  Orders 


A  New  Province 


399 


in  Chicago.  The  parade  which  met  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop 
extended  from  the  railway  station  to  the  new  Retreat,  where  the  vast 
gathering  waited  to  greet  His  Grace.  He  looked  a  prince,  the  Arch¬ 
bishop,  so  strong  and  manly  and  handsome  and  calm.  “How  grandly 
he  represents  the  Church,”  the  people  said.  “His  presence  inspires 
love  and  veneration.”  After  the  ceremony  of  dedication,  the  Arch¬ 
bishop  addressed  the  people  from  the  front  entrance. 

He  referred  to  the  various  Orders  in  the  Church,  founded  by  differ¬ 
ent  men  at  different  times  for  different  needs,  but  all  for  the  glory 
of  God.  “In  the  history  of  the  first  ages,  we  read  of  the  great  St. 
Anthony  in  the  East,  the  Patriarch  of  all  Orders,  who  retired  to  the 
desert  to  lead  a  life^  of  prayer  and  penance  and  who  founded  the 
first  great  Community  of  Religious  in  the  Church.  Later  on,  we  read 
of  another  great  man,  one  of  the  greatest  in  the  history  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  the  founder  of  Monasticism  in  the  West,  in  Italy,  in  France, 
Spain,  and  Germany,  the  great  St.  Benedict.  Born  of  a  noble  family 
in  Rome,  he  left  all  for  a  life  of  contemplation,  prayer  and  sancti¬ 
fication,  and  retired  to  a  little  cave  in  the  mountains.  He  was  soon 
surrounded  by  a  band  of  other  young  men,  aglow  with  zeal  for  God’s 
glory  and  their  own  sanctification,  and  he  established  the  Monastery 
of  Subiaco,  twenty-five  miles  from  Rome.  His  fame  became  great  and 
his  work  grew  and  he  transferred  the  seat  of  the  Order  to  Monte 
Casino,  and  there  built  the  immortal  Monastery  between  Naples  and 
Rome.  The  Order  exists  to  this  day  and  is  one  of  the  most  zealous 
in  the  Church.  His  spiritual  children,  men  of  that  Order  founded 
away  back  in  the  fifth  century,  are  with  us  to-day  and  have  a  monas¬ 
tery  in  this  diocese  of  Chicago.  Later  on,  as  we  face  the  West,  we 
come  to  a  little  island,  far  out  on  the  Atlantic,  one  that  we  all  know 
and  love,  the  Emerald  Isle,  and  in  its  history,  we  find  another  holy 
man,  as  great  as  St.  Benedict,  because  like  St.  Anthony,  he  too  founded 
a  great  Religious  Community,  and  this  founder  was  St.  Columbkiil. 
This  body  of  Irish  monks  evangelized  England,  Scotland,  Belgium, 
and  the  Valley  of  the  Rhine,  spreading  the  light  of  Christianity  in 
those  lands.  And  so  down  the  ages,  we  have  these  saintly  men,  and 
almost  in  our  time,  St.  Ignatius  and  the  Society  of  Jesus.  And  two 
hundred  years  ago,  Paul  Francis  Danei,  founded  the  Order  of  the 
Passion  of  Our  Lord  to  promote  a  grateful  memory  of  the  Saviour’s 
Passion,  the  Price  of  our  Redemption,  and  its  work  we  see  going  on 
before  our  eyes  to-day.  This  Order  has  received  the  highest  approval 
of  the  Church. 

“These  Religious  Orders  are  like  business  corporations.  Two  or 
three  men  get  together  and  organize  for  business.  They  go  then  to 
the  Governor  of  the  State,  or  to  the  Legislature,  or  to  the  Supreme 
Authority  of  the  United  States,  and  get  a  charter.  Only  then  can 
they  do  legal  business.  It  is  somewhat  the  same  in  Religious  Orders. 


400 


The  Passionists 


They  organize  for  a  special  work,  for  God’s  glory  and  the  sanctification 
of  souls.  But  they  cannot  begin  this  work  in  the  Catholic  Church, 
unless  they  have  the  approval  of  the  Supreme  Head  of  the  Church; 
for  unless  they  have  this,  they  will  not  be  recognized.  And  when 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  had  prepared  the  rule  and  constitution  of  his 
Order,  he  went  submissively  to  the  Supreme  Authority  and  asked  the 
Pope  for  his  approval,  and  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  his  spiritual 
children  received  their  charter  from  the  Church.  Then  they  bound 
themselves  by  the  vows  common  to  all  Religious  Orders,  and  added 
a  special  vow  to  promote  by  word  and  example  devotion  to  the  Passion 
of  our  Blessed  Lord.  For  this  reason,  they  wear  on  their  habit  the 
insignia  of  the  Passion.  They  cultivate  in  their  own  hearts  devotion 
to  Our  Lord’s  Sacred  Passion  and  they  promote  a  grateful  memory 
to  it  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful.  Hence  they  are  called  the  Order  of 
the  Passion. 

“All  great  works  have  very  small  beginnings.  This  young  man, 
Paul  Francis  Danei,  was  inspired  by  God  two  hundred  years  ago  to 
found  this  Order.  Filled  with  a  special  devotion  to  the  Passion,  he  was 
filled  with  a  desire  to  spread  this  devotion  among  all  men,  and  get 
them  to  love  Our  Lord  and  not  offend  Him  by  sin.  This  Order  re¬ 
ceived  the  highest  approval  of  the  Church  and  is  still  in  its  youth  and 
only  beginning,  as  it  were,  to  carry  out  the  wishes  and  desires  of  its 
Founder,  to  spread  a  grateful  memory  of  the  Passion  and  constrain 
men  to  love  Our  Lord,  who  died  for  their  salvation.” 

His  Grace  sketched  the  bonds  of  union  between  the  General  of  the 
Order  in  Rome,  the  successor  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  its  mem¬ 
bers  throughout  the  world,  by  which  strength  and  unity  of  action 
are  maintained,  and  the  rule  and  spirit  of  the  Founder  and  his  work 
perpetuated  for  all  times.  “Through  these  Orders,  the  corporations 
of  the  Church,  the  work  of  the  Church  continues  and  grows.  The 
individual  could  not  do  it.  This  work  is  done  by  the  Orders  with  the 
approval  of  the  Church.  The  individual  dies;  the  Order  perpetuates 
itself,  and  as  a  body  and  part  of  the  Church,  lives  on.  The  time 
will  come  when  the  Order  of  the  Passion  will  encircle  the  globe. 
Esto  perpetual  is  our  wish  for  it  to-day,  and  with  all  my  heart,  I 
renew  the  welcome  I  gave  the  Fathers  on  September  5,  1904.  This 
monastery  will  be  a  great  center  of  work  for  the  diocese  of  Chicago 
and  a  house  of  retreats  like  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  in  Rome.” 

His  Grace  gave  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  the 
people  were  allowed  to  visit  the  building — the  only  chance  for  the 
ladies  present,  as  the  enclosure  was  declared  that  evening.  The 
Archbishop  and  the  clergy  were  entertained  by  the  community.  For 
this  grand  Retreat  at  Norwood  Park,  the  Fathers  in  both  Provinces 
expressed  their  deepest  appreciation  to  the  Provincial  Father  Jerome, 
and  his  council,  who  planned  it  and  carried  the  work  to  completion. 


A  New  Province 


401 


The  Father  who  prepared  the  way  at  Norwood  and  made  the  promise 
that  it  would  be  called  “The  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,” 
was  unavoidably  absent;  but  he  said:  “What  matters  it,  if  I  am  re* 
membered  by  ‘The  Immaculate  Conception’  to-day?” 

The  Second  Provincial  Chapter  of  the  Holy  Cross  Province  was 
held  in  October,  1910.  Father  Jerome  was  promptly  reelected  Pro¬ 
vincial,  and  Fathers  Alfred  and  Isidore,  as  promptly  reelected  Con- 
suitors.  The  Province  was  young  and  so  were  its  Superiors;  but  the 
freshness  of  youth  was  accompanied  by  grace  in  its  first  bloom;  and 
they  were  true  to  it.  They  sought  first  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  all 
things  else  were  added  to  them.  They  had  trials,  the  test  of  every 
work  of  God;  but  they  were  brave  and  buoyant;  they  never  faltered 
and  the  Cross  led  to  victory.  The  West  was  a  reproduction  of  the 
Province  of  the  East  in  its  early  days,  as  it  came  from  the  hands  of 
its  saintly  Founders.  And  no  wonder  its  Superiors  were  promptly 
reinstated  and  told  to  continue  their  work.  They  were  absolutely 
disinterested  and  they  seemed  surprised  at  the  action  of  the  Chapter. 
But  messages  poured  in  upon  them  from  their  brethren.  The  East 
sent  its  felicitations  with  promises  of  aid  to  the  younger  Province. 
The  newly-elected  could  not  resist  the  demand  to  resume  their  burdens. 
Father  Isidore  said  in  his  own  inimitable  way  that  he  had  always  felt 
and  never  more  than  at  present,  that  he  had  no  business  either  in 
Chapter  or  in  office.  He  accepted  office  a  year  before  to  avoid  incon¬ 
venience  to  the  Superiors,  and  he  could  allege  no  other  motive  now, 
and  would  use  the  best  judgment  God  gave  him  in  the  duties  of  his 
office.  Father  Denis  declared  that  the  sweet  memories  that  clustered 
round  his  “Old  Kentucky  Home”  appealed  to  him,  and  would  lighten 
the  responsibility  of  training  the  young  novices  in  the  spirit  and 
tradition  of  the  Order.  Father  Xavier  could  not  convince  the  Fathers 
that  he  was  unfit  for  the  Rectorship  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  Re¬ 
treat.  They  waived  aside  the  reasons  alleged  by  him  and  insisted  on 
his  acceptance.  Others  declined  the  Rectorship  in  humility,  while 
expressing  nice  appreciation  of  the  estimate  in  which  the  Fathers  held 
them.  The  offices  sought  the  men,  and  the  scenes  of  the  early  Chap¬ 
ters  in  the  East  were  reproduced  in  the  West.  No  wonder  that  the 
Province  of  the  Holy  Cross  is  blessed  by  God. 

The  enactments  of  the  early  Chapters  in  the  Province  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross  were  adopted  by  the  new  Province  and  declared  in  force. 
“No  new  legislation,”  the  Fathers  said.  The  rule  and  enactments 
of  the  Chapters  during  the  formative  period  in  America  are  sufficient.” 
This  was  the  course  of  the  early  Fathers.  Good  Superiors  to  govern 
and  go  before  their  brethren  in  the  observance  of  the  rule;  this  was 
what  they  sought  in  Chapter,  not  legislation.  The  young  Province 
showed  its  wisdom  in  this.  It  sought  men  for  office  like  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  in  zeal  for  the  integrity  of  the  rule,  in  wise  and  prudent 


402 


The  Passionists 


administration,  and  in  saintly  charity.  Nice  disciplinary  points  to 
safeguard  the  rule;  gentle  care  of  the  health  of  the  students  and  their 
advancement  in  study,  and  attendance  at  courses  in  the  University  to 
prepare  for  the  “Lectorship”  or  “Chairs”  in  the  Order,  with  the  ap¬ 
proval  of  Father  General,  were  discussed  and  commended.  But  the 
rule  provides  for  all  this.  After  two  terms  in  office,  Father  Jerome 
was  succeeded  by  Father  Alfred  for  two  terms  as  Provincial,  with 
Fathers  Jerome  and  Xavier  as  Consultors  during  the  first,  and  Fathers 
Eugene  and  Denis  during  the  second  term.  At  the  General  Chapter 
in  1920,  Father  Alfred  was  made  Consultor-General,  with  residence 
in  Rome;  and  Father  Eugene  was  elected  Provincial  with  Fathers 
Jerome  and  Benedict  as  Consultors.  Father  Eugene  had  won  the  love 
and  confidence  of  his  brethren,  as  Rector  and  Consultor,  and  his 
election  gave  great  satisfaction  to  them. 

The  arrival  of  Father  Dominic  Fournier  with  eight  Spanish  students, 
refugees  from  Mexico,  at  the  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
has  been  referred  to  in  an  earlier  chapter.  Their  story  is  this.  On 
August  8,  1914,  the  army  of  Carranza  entered  Toluca,  the  Capital  of 
the  State  of  Mexico.  At  their  approach,  the  Passionists  left  their 
monastery  and  sought  safety  with  friends.  The  soldiers  under  the 
command  of  Francisco  Murguia  took  possession  of  the  monastery.  On 
August  14th  they  broke  into  the  house  where  the  little  community 
were  assisting  at  Mass.  All  were  marched  through  the  streets  and 
thrown  into  prison  without  the  formality  of  trial  and  left  without 
convenience  of  any  kind,  simply  to  starve  if  their  friends  could  not 
reach  them.  Father  Dominic  was  a  Frenchman,  the  others  were  Span¬ 
ish  subjects.  After  great  privation  and  every  indignity  that  brutal 
instinct  could  suggest,  they  succeeded  in  bringing  their  plight  before 
the  Spanish  Consul.  This  gentleman  obtained  their  release  on  con¬ 
dition  that  they  leave  the  country  at  once.  Through  the  kindness  of 
friends,  they  were  enabled  to  reach  the  American  border.  They  were 
penniless.  Everything  they  had  was  taken  from  them  by  the  bandits 
who  terrorized  the  country.  They  reached  Laredo  and  were  met  by 
one  of  the  Fathers  from  Corpus  Christi,  who  put  them  on  the  train 
for  St.  Paul,  Kansas.  They  presented  a  pitiable  sight  when  they 
reached  Parsons  and  were  met  by  the  Rector,  Father  Bonaventure. 
They  were  half-famished,  with  every  evidence  of  the  ordeal  they  passed 
through  from  the  terrorists  who  controlled  Mexico.  In  Chicago  they 
had  every  medical  attention  and  were  restored  to  health.  They  re¬ 
sumed  their  studies  and  were  ordained  in  due  time.  These  young  men 
learned  English  and  began  to  attend  the  Mexican  refugees  who  had 
Mass  in  the  Paulist  Chapel  in  Chicago.  They  spent  three  years  in 
Chicago  with  their  American  brethren,  and  the  hospitality  given  them 
by  the  Province  of  the  Holy  Cross  is  one  of  the  finest  incidents  in 
the  Order.  But  they  were  worthy  of  it.  Father  Alfred  declared 


A  New  Province 


403 


that  ‘‘they  were  an  edification  to  all  by  their  fervor  and  holiness  of 
life.  They  were  well  trained  and  are  true  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross.”  Their  gratitude  was  boundless  and  the  expressions  of  it  from 
their  Superiors  and  themselves  were  touching  in  the  extreme.  Father 
Leon  Gonzales,  their  Provincial,  arrived  at  Norwood  Park  in  February, 
1918.  Father  Alfred  was  sick  at  Des  Moines.  But  Father  Leon  in¬ 
sisted  on  going  out  “to  see  him  and  thank  him  for  his  kindness  and 
charity  to  the  exiles.”  Father  Bonaventure,  the  Rector,  accompanied 
him.  The  young  priests  left,  some  for  Cuba,  some  for  Mexico,  and 
some  for  Spain.  They  cherish  fond  memories  of  the  Passionists  in 
America;  and  the  story  they  tell  of  the  “Good  Samaritans”  into  whose 
hands  they  fell  after  they  had  been  waylaid  by  the  robbers  in  Mexico, 
gives  their  countrymen  a  delightful  surprise.  With  this  fact,  the  nar¬ 
rative  of  the  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  comes  to  an  end, 
as  we  must  hurry  on  to  the  story  of  St.  Gabriel’s  Monastery  in  Des 
Moines,  Iowa  and  other  recent  foundations. 


CHAPER  LII 

RECENT  FOUNDATIONS 


Recent  Foundations:  St.  Gabriel’s  Retreat,  Des  Moines,  Iowa:  St.  Patrick’s 

Retreat,  New  York  City,  New  York. 

FOR  many  years  the  Passionist  Fathers  have  labored  in  the  State 
of  Iowa,  conducting  missions  in  various  parishes  and  their 
dependencies.  The  missions  of  the  older  Fathers  produced 
profound  impressions,  so  that  their  names  and  their  labors  are  happily 
recalled  by  elderly  people  even  to-day.  Frequently  the  present-day 
missionaries  are  asked  such  questions  as:  “Is  Father  Alphonsus  or 
Father  Michael  still  alive?”  “What  became  of  Father  James?” 
“Is  Father  Robert  still  on  missions?”  These  and  half  a  dozen  other 
names  are  mentioned  here  and  there,  and  then  follows  usually  some 
reminiscence  of  a  mission  given  back  in  the  eighties  or  the  nineties, 
with  the  assurance  that  it  was  a  grand  mission  that  will  never  be  for¬ 
gotten.  Thirty  years  ago  a  great  impression  was  made  on  our  minds 
by  the  missionary  Fathers  who  related  their  experiences  after  a  long 
absence  in  the  West.  They  told  us  they  had  given  missions  “away 
out  in  Iowa!”  That  seemed  in  those  days  almost  like  an  echo  from 
the  foreign  fields.  We  were  delighted,  too,  in  hearing  of  the  strong 
faith  of  the  people,  who  drove  in  farm  wagons,  miles  and  miles,  in 
all  kinds  of  weather,  to  come  to  the  mission  and  to  receive  the  sacra¬ 
ments;  and  that  they  were  very  generous  when  they  came,  to  show 
their  appreciation  of  the  good  work  of  the  missionaries  in  their  be¬ 
half.  Iowa  has  made  wonderful  progress  in  intervening  years  and 
these  traits  the  Iowa  people  have  never  lost;  indeed,  it  can  be  said 
that  Iowa  leads  in  generous  support  of  the  Church,  and  that  her  people 
hold  the  missionaries  and  their  Order  in  high  esteem. 

There  was  quite  a  lull  for  some  years  in  our  Iowa  missions,  but 
about  ten  or  eleven  years  ago  the  Passionists  were  again  brought  into 
prominence  and  the  work  has  grown  steadily,  until  to-day  Iowa  is 
furnishing  a  very  considerable  percentage  of  the  missionary  work 
of  the  Province  of  the  Holy  Cross. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1911,  the  diocese  of  Davenport  was  di¬ 
vided,  and  the  western  half  erected  in  a  new  See,  with  Des  Moines 
the  Episcopal  City,  and  the  Right  Reverend  Austin  Dowling  became 
the  first  Bishop  of  Des  Moines.  He  was  consecrated  in  April,  1912, 
and  installed  in  the  following  month.  Our  missionaries  at  this  time 

404 


Recent  Foundations 


405 


were  doing  quite  a  little  work  in  Iowa,  and  especially  in  the  Des 
Moines  diocese,  and  their  work  brought  them  into  favor  with  the 
people,  the  priests,  and  the  new  Bishop.  One  of  the  diocesan  priests, 
who  had  been  a  friend  to  the  Passionists  since  his  boyhood,  Father 
Joseph  A.  Minch,  in  several  interviews  with  the  new  Bishop  spoke 
of  the  advantage  it  would  be  to  the  new  diocese  to  have  a  body  of 
religious  priests  available.  Father  Minch  said  he  felt  reasonably  sure 
that  the  Passionists  would  welcome  an  opportunity  to  settle  in  the 
diocese,  as  they  were  giving  so  many  missions  in  the  State,  and  a 
house  in  Des  Moines  would  be  a  splendid  mission  center.  The  Bishop 
assured  Father  Minch  that  he  would  be  very  much  pleased  if  the  Pas¬ 
sionists  consented  to  come,  and  authorized  Father  Minch  to  assure 
them  that  they  would  be  welcome. 

Father  Minch  wrote  a  letter  to  one  of  the  missionaries,  telling  him 
of  the  interview  and  its  results,  and  urged  him  to  have  the  matter 
taken  up  officially.  This  Father  wrote  to  Very  Reverend  Father 
Jerome,  then  Provincial,  enclosing  Father  Minch’s  letter,  and  supple¬ 
menting  it  with  facts  of  his  own  gathering.  This  was  late  in  the  year 
1913.  Father  Provincial  took  up  the  matter  and  early  in  1914  paid 
a  visit  to  Bishop  Dowling,  and  looked  over  the  territory,  with  the 
purpose  of  determining  its  fitness  for  a  monastery  of  the  Order.  He 
returned  to  Chicago  very  favorably  impressed  and  determined  to  take 
some  action. 

The  Holy  Cross  Province  was  encumbered  with  heavy  debt,  and 
the  one  obstacle  to  action  was  the  lack  of  funds.  To  overcome  this 
handicap,  Father  Provincial  sent  Father  Benedict  from  Louisville  to 
Des  Moines  to  see  if  he  could,  with  the  Bishop’s  sanction,  raise  a 
few  thousand  dollars  to  assist  us  in  making  a  start.  The  Bishop  very 
kindly  gave  him  a  letter  of  approval,  and,  encouraged  by  this  evidence 
of  the  Bishop’s  sympathy,  he  solicited  subscriptions  to  the  amount 
of  about  nine  thousand  dollars.  Reassured  by  this  success,  Father 
Provincial  decided  to  ask  permission  of  Rome  for  a  new  foundation 
in  Des  Moines.  Bishop  Dowling  extended  a  formal  and  official  in¬ 
vitation  to  the  Fathers  to  settle  in  his  diocese,  and  when  this  was  for¬ 
warded  to  Rome,  the  permission  for  the  new  monastery  was  granted. 
The  word  was  received  in  Chicago  about  August,  1914,  but  as  the 
Provincial  Chapter  was  to  open  the  following  month,  Father  Pro¬ 
vincial  resolved  to  leave  to  the  Chapter  any  further  action.  The 
Provincial  Chapter  decided  to  accept  the  invitation  of  Bishop  Dowling 
to  settle  in  the  diocese,  if  a  suitable  location  could  be  found,  and  if 
the  Province  were  not  burdened  with  increased  debt. 

The  new  Provincial,  Very  Reverend  Father  Alfred,  appointed  Father 
Benedict  to  take  charge  at  Des  Moines.  No  money  had  as  yet  been 
collected — it  was  only  subscribed,  and  there  was  neither  furniture, 
residence,  or  place  the  Fathers  could  call  their  own.  But  mention 


406 


The  Passionists 


must  be  made  here  of  the  genuine  hospitality  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy, 
at  Mercy  Hospital,  Des  Moines,  and  it  will  be  remembered  gratefully 
by  the  Passionists  for  generations.  Long  before  the  negotiations  for 
a  monastery  at  Des  Moines,  one  of  the  Fathers,  in  consequence  of  an 
injury,  had  been  a  patient  at  the  hospital  for  nearly  three  months, 
and  the  Sisters  showed  him  the  utmost  attention,  and  provided  for 
his  comfort  in  every  way,  and  then  resolutely  refused  to  accept  any 
compensation.  During  the  time  necessary  to  raise  the  subscription 
for  the  proposed  monastery,  the  good  Sisters  invited  the  Father  to  stay 
at  the  hospital,  and  again  the  most  kindly  hospitality  was  lavished 
upon  him.  After  the  Provincial  Chapter  had  agreed  to  the  foundation, 
the  work  of  collecting  the  money  which  had  been  subscribed  con¬ 
ditionally,  took  a  considerable  time.  And  while  the  Father  in  charge 
gave  missions  occasionally  during  that  period,  at  the  invitation  of 
the  Sisters,  he  made  the  hospital  his  headquarters.  All  this  should 
be  kept  in  grateful  remembrance.  Nor  must  we  omit  the  continued 
kindness  of  the  Sisters  ever  since.  Several  of  the  Fathers  have  been 
patients  at  the  hospital  for  weeks  at  a  time,  some  of  them  after  seri¬ 
ous  operations,  and  the  Sisters  have  never  yielded  to  their  plea  to 
take  compensation  for  the  service  and  financial  outlay.  The  Fathers, 
therefore,  feel  that  they  owe  them  a  large  debt  of  appreciation  and 
gratitude,  and  hope  to  be  able  some  day  to  make  a  fitting  return. 

About  the  first  week  in  March,  most  of  the  money  subscribed  had 
been  collected,  and  a  house  judged  suitable  was  leased  on  West  Ninth 
Street.  It  was  a  quiet  neighborhood,  and  the  presence  of  the  Fathers 
was  highly  appreciated  by  the  Catholics  of  the  district. 

On  the  feast  of  St.  Joseph,  Brother  Louis  arrived  from  Chicago, 
to  join  Father  Benedict,  and  the  following  Sunday,  March  21,  1915, 
Passion  Sunday,  also  called  Peace  Sunday,  because  the  Holy  Father, 
Pope  Benedict  XV,  had  commanded  Exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacra¬ 
ment  and  prayers  for  peace,  was  agreed  upon  for  the  formal  opening 
of  the  new  foundation.  Very  Reverend  Father  Alfred  was  invited 
to  honor  the  occasion,  and  arrived  from  Chicago,  and  sang  the  High 
Mass  in  the  new  monastery  chapel.  Father  Benedict  preached  the 
sermon.  The  music  was  rendered  by  the  choir  of  All  Saint’s  Parish, 
Highland  Park,  under  the  direction  of  the  Pastor,  Reverend  H.  C. 
Pouget.  There  was  a  goodly  number  of  people  present  in  the  small 
chapel,  probably  seventy  or  eighty,  and  about  thirty  received  Holy 
Communion.  In  compliance  with  the  Holy  Father’s  desire,  and  the 
injunction  of  the  Bishop,  the  Blessed  Sacrament  was  exposed  all 
day,  and  vigil  was  kept  before  the  Tabernacle,  the  Fathers  praying 
for  the  cessation  of  the  terrible  war,  and  God’s  blessing  upon  our 
new  foundation;  and  the  devotions  closed  in  the  afternoon  with  Bene¬ 
diction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  This  was  the  Passionists’  first 
official  day  in  the  diocese  of  Des  .Moines. 


Recent  Foundations 


407 


The  furnishings  which  had  been  ordered  more  than  a  month  before 
from  Chicago,  had  not  yet  arrived  on  the  day  set  for  the  opening, 
but  a  chapel  was  arranged  and  Fathers  Provincial  and  Benedict,  and 
Brother  Louis  had  to  accept  hospitality  at  the  hospital  for  some  days 
longer.  But  the  furniture  came  soon  after  and  was  quickly  put  in 
place,  and  now  the  little  community  was  comfortably  established. 
About  two  weeks  after  the  formal  opening,  Father  Athanasius  was 
sent  from  St.  Louis,  by  Father  Provincial,  to  join  the  band,  and  a 
month  later  (May),  Father  Silvan  arrived  from  St.  Paul,  Kansas,  and 
the  size  and  efficiency  of  the  young  community  was  increased. 

The  Fathers  now  consulted  the  good  Bishop’s  pleasure  as  to  where 
he  might  wish  them  to  locate.  His  answer  indicated  his  good  will, 
and  disinterestedness,  for  he  said:  “You  may  go  north,  south,  east  or 
west,  wherever  you  find  a  suitable  site;  all  I  request  is  that  you  be 
convenient  enough  for  my  people  and  priests  to  go  to  the  monastery 
for  confession,  for  I  need  confessors  in  this  city.”  After  investi¬ 
gating  several  sites,  Father  Provincial  decided  to  purchase  a  tract  of 
land  comprising  twenty-four  acres  in  the  northwest  part  of  the  town, 
on  St.  Joseph’s  Street,  between  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth  Streets. 
The  land  was  high,  overlooking  the  Des  Moines  River,  very  picturesque 
and  known  as  “Indian  Lookout.”  The  tract  was  bought  from  John 
Klemm,  June  24,  1914.  Some  time  after  the  purchase,  a  feeling  of 
uneasiness  was  caused  by  the  report  that  the  property  might  not  be 
safe  for  the  erection  of  a  heavy  building,  for  coal  had  been  removed 
from  under  the  land.  But  the  vein  was  only  four  and  a  half  feet  in 
thickness,  and  that  at  a  depth  of  one  hundred  and  fifty-four  feet,  so 
that  if  there  should  be  a  subsidence  it  could  hardly  affect  the  surface. 
But  as  there  had  been  serious  trouble  with  coal  mines  at  the  Scranton 
monastery,  Father  Provincial  decided  not  to  build  there,  and  again 
sought  another  suitable  site. 

The  first  property  was  purchased  at  a  cost  of  $11,250,  and,  thank 
God,  through  the  generosity  of  the  good  people  and  the  labors  of  the 
little  community  the  property  was  clear  of  debt  in  less  than  a  year 
from  the  date  of  purchase.  This  freedom  from  debt  encouraged 
the  Fathers  to  look  forward  hopefully  to  the  purchase  of  a  more 
satisfactory  site.  A  splendid  tract  of  land  was  discovered  and  pur¬ 
chased  in  October,  1915.  It  consisted  of  fifty  acres,  beautifully  situ¬ 
ated  on  the  northwest  corner  of  Douglas  Avenue  and  West  Fifty- 
eighth  Street.  The  cost  was  $27,500.  At  the  time  this  property  was 
acquired,  neither  Douglas  Avenue  nor  Fifty-Eighth  Street  was  paved, 
but  when  our  country  entered  the  World  War,  a  cantonment  was 
established  at  Camp  Dodge,  about  six  miles  north  of  this  property, 
and  a  splendid  military  road  was  built  on  Douglas  Avenue  and  on 
Fifty-Eighth  Street,  connecting  the  Camp  with  the  paved  streets  of 
Des  Moines.  The  new  road  was  costly  but  it  enhanced  the  value  of 


408 


The  Passionists 


property.  The  City  Council  changed  the  name  of  Fifty-Eighth  Street 
to  that  of  Merle  Hay,  in  remembrance  of  the  first  Iowa  soldier  who 
was  killed  in  battle  in  the  great  World  War. 

The  European  struggle  was  on  in  all  its  fury  when  this  property  was 
purchased,  and  the  cost  of  material  and  labor  was  mounting  steadily, 
so  that  it  was  deemed  inadvisable  to  build  just  then.  But  the  War 
in  spite  of  its  ruinous  character  did  not  end  quickly;  it  went  on  in  its 
wild  career,  drawing  in  one  nation  after  another,  until  our  own  coun¬ 
try,  to  save  its  national  honor,  had  to  plunge  into  the  dread  conflict. 
This  eliminated  the  last  hope  of  seeing  a  new  monastery  rise  soon 
in  Des  Moines,  for  prices  went  beyond  all  reason,  and  the  Fathers 
just  settled  down  to  await  in  patience  a  better  day  and  applied  their 
energies  to  clearing  off  the  debt  incurred  by  the  purchase  of  the 
fifty  acres. 

When  peace  was  restored,  the  Government  announced  its  intention 
of  abandoning  some  of  the  cantonments,  and  Camp  Dodge  was  among 
those  to  be  razed.  With  the  sanction  of  Very  Reverend  Father  Eu¬ 
gene,  the  Provincial,  Father  Benedict  entered  into  negotiations  with  the 
Knights  of  Columbus  to  purchase  their  Welfare  Buildings  at  Camp 
Dodge,  with  the  purpose  of  erecting  temporary  quarters  and  securing 
material  to  be  used  in  the  construction  of  the  monastery.  He  suc¬ 
ceeded  in  acquiring  one  building.  This  was  during  the  Provincial 
Chapter  held  in  September,  1920.  After  the  Chapter,  Father  Silvan 
was  appointed  Superior  of  Des  Moines,  and  he,  in  conjunction  with 
the  reelected  Provincial,  Very  Reverend  Father  Eugene,  and  his  Coun¬ 
cil,  Fathers  Jerome  and  Benedict,  took  immediate  measures  to  have 
the  building  removed  to  the  monastery  property.  It  was  remodelled 
to  serve  as  temporary  living  quarters  for  a  small  community,  with 
the  intention  of  transforming  it  into  a  barn  when  the  permanent  mon¬ 
astery  would  be  erected,,  The  temporary  building  was  soon  completed 
and  is  occupied  by  a  community  of  four  priests  and  one  brother. 

The  “Indian  Lookout,”  the  first  property  purchased  in  Des  Moines, 
was  disposed  of  at  a  good  profit,  and  with  the  money  Father  Silvan 
was  able  to  pay  off  the  remaining  indebtedness  on  the  second  purchase. 
And  there  remained  over  and  above  a  surplus  for  a  building  fund. 

It  was  the  fond  hope  of  the  Fathers  that  prices  would  soon  drop 
to  a  reasonable  level  so  that  they  might  in  the  near  future  be  able 
to  begin  work  on  their  permanent  monastery  and  see  their  long- 
cherished  hopes  fulfilled. 

The  Fathers  cheerfully  and  gratefully  acknowledged  the  unfailing 
kindness  of  the  good  people  of  Iowa,  and  especially  Des  Moines, 
toward  them  and  their  institute.  Had  it  not  been  for  their  kindly 
and  generous  cooperation,  the  splendid  progress  they  have  made  in  a 
financial  way  could  not  have  been  achieved.  The  new  Retreat  has 
been  planned  and  work  on  it  will  soon  begin. 


Recent  Foundations 


409 


To  give  a  complete  list  of  the  friends  and  benefactors  of  the  mon¬ 
astery  would  require  considerable  space,  but  their  names  we  believe 
are  written  in  the  Book  of  Life  and  the  Fathers  make  frequent  re¬ 
membrance  of  them  in  their  prayers  and  in  the  Holy  Sacrifice,  and 
they  sincerely  trust  that  He  who  said  that  not  even  a  cup  of  cold  water 
given  in  His  name  would  go  without  its  reward,  will  bless  their  lives 
with  prosperity  a  hundredfold,  and  their  souls  with  eternal  happiness. 

One  of  the  Fathers  in  the  West  said:  “In  union  there  is  strength; 
in  mutual  counsel  there  is  wisdom;  in  fraternal  charity  there  is 
peace.”  All  three  exist  in  the  young  Province  of  the  Holy  Cross, 
and  its  future  is  bright  with  hope,  and  its  work  is  ever  extending; 
the  field  before  it  is  vast;  and  it  bids  fair  to  equal  any  Province  of 
the  Order  in  its  work  for  souls;  in  the  sanctification  of  its  members; 
and  in  the  honor  it  will  reflect  upon  the  Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 

St.  Patrick’s  Retreat,  New  York:  A  recent  foundation  in  America 
has  been  made  in  New  York  and  it  calls  for  simple  reference.  It 
will  be  known  as  “St.  Patrick’s  Monastery,”  and  in  the  years  to  come, 
it  will  be  one  of  the  most  flourishing  in  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  The  late  beloved  Cardinal  Farley  and  the  illustrious  pre¬ 
lates  who  formed  his  council,  had  cherished  the  hope  of  seeing  the 
Passionist  Fathers  in  the  diocese.  In  1905  he  invited  the  Fathers  to 
settle  on  City  Island,  but  they  were  not  able  to  accede  to  his  request 
at  that  time.  Later  on,  His  Eminence  and  his  council  were  most 
kindly  disposed  toward  the  project  and  after  a  series  of  missions 
in  the  churches  of  the  city,  the  Fathers  were  told  that  they  would  be 
welcome  to  New  York.  The  present  Archbishop  and  the  venerable 
Monsignor  Edwards  were  its  strongest  advocates.  The  formal  invita¬ 
tion  sent  to  the  Fathers  recently  by  the  Archbishop,  the  Most  Rev¬ 
erend  Patrick  J.  Hayes,  and  his  council,  was  gratefully  accepted,  and 
a  little  band  under  the  leadership  of  Father  Alexis  Cuneen,  one  of 
Monsignor  McGean’s  boys,  have  begun  the  work,  and  its  history  will 
be  written  later  on.  The  Fathers  can  never  forget  the  friendship  and 
gracious  courtesy  shown  them  by  the  Right  Reverend  John  J.  Dunn, 
D.D.,  the  Auxiliary  Bishop,  and  the  following  Right  Reverend  Pre¬ 
lates,  Monsignors  Mooney,  Lavelle,  Edwards,  McGean,  Flood  and 
Dineen.  They  are  sponsors  for  the  new  foundation  and  their  cordial 
approval  of  it  was  most  gratifying  to  the  Archbishop.  In  his  wel¬ 
come  to  the  Fathers,  Monsignor  Lavelle  in  prophetic  anticipation 
declared  that  St.  Patrick’s  Monastery  would  equal  its  rival  across  the 
Hudson  in  its  far-reaching  spiritual  influence.  As  an  evidence  of  his 
friendship  and  approval  of  our  association  with  the  great  Archdiocese, 
Bishop  Dunn  made  his  first  formal  appearance  after  his  consecration, 
at  the  “Departure  Ceremony”  of  the  Passionist  missionaries  for 
China,  at  St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken,  New  Jersey.  His  fine  tribute 
on  that  occasion  and  his  words  of  encouragement  to  the  young  men 


410 


The  Passionists 


at  their  departure  for  the  Orient,  will  be  treasured  by  them  and  will 
be  handed  down  in  the  annals  of  the  Order.  The  Fathers  are  delighted 
to  be  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Archbishop  Hayes;  he  is  so  like  Car¬ 
dinal  Gibbons,  in  gentleness  and  wisdom  and  strength;  but  above  all, 
in  his  priestly  life .  This  indeed  was  said  of  Cardinal  Farley.  He 
was  like  his  friend  in  Baltimore,  but  the  resemblance  is  still  more  strik¬ 
ing  in  Archbishop  Hayes.  In  the  American  Hierarchy,  he  will  take  the 
place  of  Cardinal  Gibbons.  This  does  not  detract  from  Archbishop 
Curley  of  Baltimore.  His  Grace  will  be  like  Archbishop  Hughes  of 
New  York.  He  is  strong,  fearless,  magnetic,  and  stands  for  loyalty 
to  the  country.  Providence  sent  him  to  meet  dangers  ahead.  But 
Archbishop  Hayes  is  of  the  type  of  Cardinal  Gibbons.  He  will  win 
people  by  his  tact  and  gentle  ways  while  unyielding  when  principle 
is  at  stake.  His  friendship  will  make  it  a  joy  to  be  with  him  and  work 
for  the  people  of  New  York.  If  these  sketches  reach  a  second  edition, 
the  story  will  then  be  told  of  St.  Patrick’s  Monastery. 

German  Foundation 

The  latest  foundation  from  America  has  been  made  in  Munich, 
Germany,  under  very  encouraging  auspices.  The  hope  had  long 
been  cherished  by  the  Fathers  to  establish  the  Order  in  Germany 
and  extend  to  its  people  the  mission  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 
In  1905  the  question  was  discussed  at  the  General  Chapter  in  Rome, 
and  the  strongest  advocates  of  the  movement  were  the  American  and 
English  Provincials.  But  the  time  had  not  yet  come,  and  the  Fathers 
waited  for  a  providential  opening.  The  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  had  grown  in  members  and  in  missionary  zeal.  When  the  prayer 
of  St*  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  his  desire  to  extend  the  Order  usque  ad 
infideles  were  discussed  in  the  General  Chapter  at  Rome  in  1920,  and 
the  call  of  the  Church  for  missionaries  to  China  came  up,  the  Superi¬ 
ors  from  America  at  once  offered  to  enter  this  field.  The  mission  was 
assigned  to  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  bright  and  brave 
young  priests  volunteered  at  once  for  the  mission  to  China,  and  they 
are  now  in  “the  field  afar”  realizing  the  prayer  and  hope  of  their 
Founder,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  This  seemed  to  inspire  the  missionary 
spirit,  and  the  hope  long  cherished  to  establish  the  Order  in  Germany 
came  to  the  fore. 

The  Most  Reverend  Father  General  was  in  the  country  and  Fathers 
Victor  and  Valentine  presented  the  plea  for  Germany  to  him.  He 
gave  the  matter  sympathetic  consideration.  It  received  the  approval 
of  his  Council,  and  Fathers  Victor  and  Valentine,  two  of  our  best  and 
most  efficient  men,  were  given  the  commission  to  introduce  the  Order 
into  Germany. 

These  Fathers  went  to  Rome  for  the  Eucharistic  Congress  in  1922. 
In  the  Great  Presence  on  the  altar  and  in  the  processions,  they  be- 


Recent  Foundations 


411 


sought  Our  Lord’s  blessing  on  their  prospective  mission.  The  German 
Bishops  were  in  Rome  and  they  asked  for  an  interview  with  His  Emi¬ 
nence,  Cardinal  Faulhaber,  the  Archbishop  of  Munich.  He  received 
the  Fathers  very  kindly  and  they  were  surprised  to  find  that  His  Emi¬ 
nence  knew  of  their  intention  to  establish  the  Order  in  Germany. 
While  sympathetic,  the  Cardinal  could  see  no  prospect  of  success  in 
Germany  at  this  time.  The  conditions  of  the  country  were  sad  and 
the  socialists  had  taken  sharp  notice  of  the  action  of  the  Bishops  in 
receiving  the  Orders  into  their  dioceses.  The  Fathers,  he  feared,  were 
too  late.  “From  the  depths  of  our  hearts,”  they  wrote,  “we  called  on 
our  Patron  Saints  to  come  to  our  assistance  at  that  moment.”  Strange 
to  say,  during  their  interview,  when  the  Cardinal  heard  they  were  to 
be  a  missionary  Order,  he  seemed  to  change  completely,  and  ended  by 
inviting  them  to  come  to  see  him  in  Munich.  He  told  them  there  was 
a  large  monastery  with  a  church  not  far  from  Munich,  and  he  would 
be  very  glad  if  they  could  get  it  from  the  Government. 

The  Fathers  arrived  in  Munich  on  June  15th  and  were  cordially 
welcomed  by  the  Cardinal.  He  told  them  that  if  they  could  not  get 
possession  of  the  monastery  and  church  to  which  he  had  referred,  he 
would  be  glad  to  give  them  a  place  in  the  eastern  section  of  the  city 
where  a  church  was  very  much  needed  and  they  would  have  the  care 
of  17,000  souls.  As  His  Eminence  would  be  absent  for  some  months, 
he  would  place  them  in  the  care  of  his  Vicar-General,  who  would  aid 
them  in  their  choice  of  a  suitable  location  for  their  future  home. 

The  Fathers  found  that  they  could  not  get  the  old  monastery  and 
church  from  the  Government  for  some  years;  in  the  eastern  section  of 
the  city,  sufficient  property  for  monastic  purposes  could  not  be  had, 
and  Father  General  did  not  approve  of  their  taking  charge  of  a  parish 
in  the  city.  The  Vicar-General  called  attention  to  several  locations 
where  a  church  was  needed,  and  among  them  the  Village  of  Pasing,  a 
suburb  of  Munich.  There  was  a  large  mansion  or  schloss  there,  owned 
by  a  countess,  that  might  be  suitable.  The  Fathers  went  to  Pasing  and 
saw  this  place.  It  was  very  attractive  and  appealed  to  them — a  better 
choice  could  not  be  made.  But  to  their  dismay  they  discovered  that 
it  had  just  been  sold.  They  were  too  late!  But  they  did  not  give 
up  hope.  Americans  do  not  surrender  to  difficulties.  They  were  de¬ 
termined  with  God’s  help  to  secure  that  property.  After  the  manner 
of  our  Nuns,  Father  Valentine  put  a  medal  of  our  Blessed  Lady  in  the 
front  yard  and  asked  her  to  get  the  place  for  them,  and  they  began  to 
pray.  Providence  sent  them  a  friend,  a  Catholic  gentleman,  and  how 
he  came  they  could  not  tell.  But  his  untiring  zeal  and  devoted  efforts 
put  it  in  their  power  to  purchase  the  elegant  schloss.  The  castle  con¬ 
tains  twenty-eight  rooms  and  stands  in  the  center  of  beautiful  lawns 
and  groves  that  comprise  sixteen  acres.  But  this  is  only  part  of  the 
estate.  It  has  many  acres,  besides,  of  good  land.  The  new  church 


412 


The  Passionists 


will  go  up  quickly.  The  foundation  is  already  an  accomplished  fact. 
Candidates  have  been  received  for  the  novitiate.  Father  Leopold 
Schneider,  C.P.,  has  just  left  the  United  States  for  Munich.  Fathers 
Victor  Koch,  C.P.  and  Valentine  Lehnerd,  C.P.,  are  the  Founders  in 
Germany. 

Still  another  foundation.  The  Sign  for  January  announces  the 
glad  tidings. 

“The  abundance  of  vocations  to  the  Order  of  the  Passion  cre¬ 
ated  the  need  of  more  accommodations,  and  Providence  has  made 
provision  for  it  in  the  diocese  of  Springfield,  Massachusetts. 
Bishop  O’Leary  generously  declares  that  the  coming  of  the  Pas¬ 
sionists  will  be  a  blessing  to  the  diocese.  A  site  has  been  secured 
and  an  attractive  one  on  a  ridge  overlooking  the  Connecticut 
River,  close  to  the  highway  between  Springfield  and  Holyoke.  It 
is  planned  to  begin  the  building  at  once  and  the  monastery  will  be 
occupied  by  the  missionaries  and  scholastics.  The  Fathers  hum¬ 
bly  trust  that  the  hope  of  Bishop  O’Leary  will  be  realized — in  a 
blessing  to  the  diocese.” 


CHAPTER  LIII 

PASSIONIST  NUNS 


Passionist  Nuns  in  America — The  Contemplative  Order — Message  of  Our  Lord  to 
“Gemma” — Foundations  in  Lucca  and  Pittsburgh. 

ST.  PAUL  OF  THE  CROSS  had  founded  the  Congregation  of  the 
Passion.  It  had  the  approval  of  the  Church  and  its  future  was 
secured.  Men  with  the  love  of  Jesus  Crucified  in  their  hearts 
had  bound  themselves  by  vow  to  keep  alive  in  the  hearts  of  the  faith¬ 
ful  a  grateful  memory  of  Our  Lord’s  Passion.  The  active  feature  of 
the  Order  would  be  safe  forever  in  the  apostolate  of  the  word;  but 
the  contemplative  could  be  rounded  out  to  perfection  by  holy  women 
at  the  foot  of  the  Cross  with  Our  Lady,  in  love,  in  tender  sympathy, 
in  grateful  return  for  the  supreme  Sacrifice,  in  the  atonement  for  sin. 

Devotion  to  the  Passion,  though  grounded  on  intelligence  of  the  fact 
of  the  Incarnation,  is  more  a  devotion  of  the  heart  than  of  the  mind, 
less  one  of  intelligence  than  of  affection.  Hence,  in  the  hearts  of 
women  it  blooms  to  beauty  and  perfection;  it  has  the  perfume  of  ten¬ 
derness;  it  has  the  fragrance  of  heaven.  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  under¬ 
stood  this  well  and  now  he  would  enhance  the  contemplative  feature 
of  his  work  by  what  is  best  and  purest  and  holiest  in  our  nature,  the 
love  of  the  consecrated  virgin  so  like  our  Blessed  Lady’s.  Men  are 
led  by  reason;  women  by  fine  and  delicate  intuition;  men  do  because 
they  must ;  women  do  because  they  love;  men  are  faithful  through  a 
sense  of  duty;  women  are  faithful  because  they  love.  Their  love  is 
stronger;  their  affection  is  holier;  their  hearts  pure,  their  feelings 
more  delicately  fine  than  those  of  men.  Hence  women  are  capable  of 
any  sacrifice  and  heroic  constancy  because  they  “love  much.”  A 
woman’s  tenderness,  a  woman’s  pity,  a  woman’s  sympathy  are  like 
God’s;  they  are  so  gentle  and  all-embracing.  It  was  the  one  and  only 
comfort  of  Our  Lord  in  His  unutterable  anguish  on  the  Cross,  the  love 
and  the  sympathy  of  His  Virgin  Mother.  “There  stood  by  the  Cross 
of  Jesus,  His  Mother.”  And  now  Paul  of  the  Cross  would  offer  Our 
Lord  the  love  and  the  tender  sympathy  and  the  sacrifice  of  the  con¬ 
secrated  virgin,  her  life,  in  return  for  His  love.  Had  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  been  less  sensitive  to  the  return  we  owe  Our  Lord  for  His  love 
in  the  Passion,  he  would  rest  with  what  had  been  done.  But  no;  he 
must  found  an  Order  of  women  who  would  cultivate  the  same  spirit, 

413 


414 


The  Passionists 


be  known  by  the  same  title,  wear  the  same  habit  and  observe  the  same 
rule  as  the  First  Order;  he  would  found  an  Order  of  Passionist  Nuns 
who  would  take  their  place  with  Our  Lady  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross  and 
with  her  offer  Him  their  love  and  their  sympathy.  “I  will  pour  out 
upon  the  house  of  David  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  the 
spirit  of  grace  and  of  prayer,”  the  prophet  said,  “and  they  shall  look 
upon  Me  whom  they  have  pierced  .  .  .  and  they  shall  mourn;  .  .  . 
and  the  land  shall  mourn,  and  their  women  apart.” 

The  inspiration  to  found  this  second  Order  came  to  him  early  in 
his  apostolic  career.  The  Saint  pondered  over  it  carefully  and  it  was 
an  object  of  long  and  earnest  prayer  with  him.  He  was  startled  on 
being  told  by  a  saintly  soul  under  his  direction  that  he  was  destined 
to  found  an  order  of  Passionist  Nuns.  “This  is  a  work  that  must  be 
the  fruit  of  prayer,”  he  said.  Years  rolled  on  and  he  waited  and 
prayed.  Once  after  Mass  on  the  feast  of  St.  Mary  Magdalen,  he  re¬ 
ceived  a  supernatural  communication,  plainly  intimating  the  divine 
will  in  this  matter.  A  veil  hung  before  him  till  this  moment;  now  his 
way  was  clear,  and  he  began  to  write  the  rule  for  the  new  community. 
He  now  plainly  foretold  the  foundation  of  the  Nuns  of  the  Passion. 
In  the  processes  of  his  canonization,  Mother  Angela  Teresa  deposes: 
“When  I  was  about  six  years  old,  in  1743,  Father  Paul  came  to  my 
father’s  house,  placed  his  hands  on  my  head  and  told  me  I  should  be  a 
nun  in  his  Order,  and  moreover  that  I  should  be  a  Superior,  all  of 
which  came  to  pass.  Some  years  afterward,-  when  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  become  a  nun  and  saw  no  sign  of  a  Passionist  convent  com¬ 
ing  into  existence,  I  used  to  importune  Father  Paul  to  let  me  become 
a  nun  in  some  other  Order.  He  told  me,  no;  that  I  was  to  be  a 
Passionist  Nun  and  nothing  else;  but  he  said  always  when  he  spoke 
on  the  subject,  “I  shall  not  see  you  with  the  holy  habit  on.”  And 
when  I  asked  him  why,  he  would  not  explain,  but  said,  “I  shall  not 
get  to  see  you.” 

The  time  was  at  hand  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  prophecy  and  the 
revelation  given  him.  God  put  it  into  the  heart  of  Domenec  Constan- 
tini,  his  brother  Nicholas,  a  canon,  and  his  saintly  wife,  Lucy,  to  use 
their  property  in  the  endowment  of  a  convent  of  Passionist  Nuns  in 
Corneto,  their  native  city.  They  wrote  to  the  Saint  on  the  subject,  and 
he  at  once  approved  of  their  project  and  promised  them  a  great  bless¬ 
ing  from  God  if  they  carried  it  into  effect.  They  owned  several  houses 
in  the  town,  but  finding  that  the  ground  they  occupied  would  not  be 
sufficient  for  convent  and  garden,  they  bought  the  tract  of  land  adjoin¬ 
ing  their  own.  Then  with  the  approval  of  the  Bishop,  the  old  build¬ 
ings  were  taken  down,  and  the  foundations  of  the  new  edifice  laid.  As 
the  workmen  were  dismantling  the  old  building,  a  statue  of  our  Blessed 
Lady  which  had  been  enclosed  in  a  wall  out  of  sight,  accidently  fell 
and  was  broken,  except  the  upper  part,  or  bust,  and  this  is  venerated 


Passionist  Nuns 


415 


on  the  altar  of  the  convent  chapel.  Father  Paul  was  very  happy  over 
the  success  of  the  enterprise  and  wrote:  “We  want  to  have  a  com¬ 
munity  of  great  and  holy  souls  who  in  their  virtues  and  penances  will 
imitate  Jesus  Crucified  their  Spouse  and  His  most  afflicted  Mother. 
She  will  be  their  abbess  and  guide.”  But  obstacles  were  thrown  in 
the  way  of  the  enterprise;  evil  influences  were  at  work  to  destroy  it. 
Even  well-meaning  people  were  its  opponents.  But  this  always  hap¬ 
pens  in  works  for  God.  Mr.  Constantini  met  with  financial  losses 
and  the  work  on  the  convent  was  suspended;  he  was  derided  for  his 
foolishness;  but  Father  Paul  told  him  to  go  on  bravely  for  the  love  of 
the  Sacred  Passion,  that  the  tears  shed  in  that -home  by  the  nuns  who 
would  live  in  it  would  be  as  precious  balsam  poured  into  the  wounds 
of  Jesus.  The  bold  and  trustful  spirit  of  Father  Paul  filled  the  noble 
man  with  zeal  and  courage  and  the  work  was  completed.  Now  the 
pious  benefactors  engaged  to  give  four  hundred  crowns  a  year  for  the 
maintainence  of  the  convent,  and  all  their  property  and  possessions  at 
their  death.  The  Bishop  required  fifty  crowns  a  year  for  each  nun. 
But  recent  losses  by  Mr.  Constantini  just  then  stood  in  the  way. 

Father  Paul  now  went  to  his  great  friend,  Clement  XIV,  told  him  of 
the  design  of  the  good  Constantini  family,  handed  him  the  rules  of  the 
new  Congregation,  and  asked  his  blessing  and  approval  for  them. 
The  Pope  received  the  Saint  with  great  kindness  and  gave  his  approval 
and  blessing  for  the  undertaking.  His  Holiness  handed  the  rules  and 
constitutions  to  a  learned  prelate  for  revision.  His  report  was:  “The 
characteristics  of  this  institute,  are  not  only  in  perfect  conformity  with 
purity  of  faith,  holiness  of  life,  and  strict  religious  discipline;  but 
they  breathe  the  spirit  of  prudence,  discretion,  and  fervor,  which  en¬ 
courages  us  to  hope  much  for  the  spiritual  advantage  of  those  who 
will  have  the  happiness  of  professing  them.”  Pope  Clement  XIV  ap¬ 
proved  the  new  Congregation  and  its  rules,  and  furthermore  assigned 
an  income  of  three  hundred  crowns  a  year  to  meet  the  deficit  in  rev¬ 
enue.  The  convent  and  chapel  were  in  readiness;  ten  young  ladies 
from  different  parts  of  Italy  assembled  in  Corneto  to  enter  the  new 
community.  A  great  Roman  Princess  had  asked  to  join  the  band  and 
she  was  named  Superioress  by  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  himself;  but 
Providence  had  destined  another  for  this  post,  and  had  been  preparing 
her  for  it,  “Mother  Mary  of  Jesus  Crucified.” 

When  still  young  this  lady  entered  the  Benedictine  convent  at  Or- 
bitello.  She  first  met  Father  Paul  of  the  Cross  shortly  after  her  pro¬ 
fession,  when  he  came  to  give  a  retreat  to  her  community.  She  felt 
by  inspiration  that  later  on  she  would  become  a  Passionist.  From 
this  date  she  corresponded  with  the  Saint  and  was  directed  by  him. 
Her  life  as  a  Benedictine  was  most  holy  and  edifying  and  she  was  dear 
to  Our  Lord.  During  a  serious  illness  He  appeared  to  her  and  cured 
her  on  condition  that  she  would  pass  over  to  the  Passionist  convent  in 


416 


The  Passionists 


due  time  to  aid  that  foundation;  and  Our  Lord  told  her  that  Father 
John  Baptist  would  come  during  Lent  to  preach  the  spiritual  exercises 
and  commanded  her  to  tell  him  everything.  She  did  so,  but  nothing 
came  of  it.  Father  John  Baptist  was  a  matter-of-fact  man  and  slow  to 
believe  in  visions.  He  simply  told  her  to  write  to  Father  Paul.  Some 
time  passed  and  she  said  nothing  to  the  Saint.  Our  Lord  appeared  to 
her  again  and  asked  what  about  her  promise.  Then  she  wrote  to  the 
Saint  an  account  of  the  visions,  and  he  saw  God’s  message  in  the  re¬ 
lation  of  the  visions.  He  told  her  to  wait  and  pray.  As  the  new  con¬ 
vent  was  going  up  and  opposition  arose  and  there  were  delays,  our 
Blessed  Lady  appeared  to  her  and  told  her  that  the  promises  made  by 
her  Divine  Son  in  regard  to  the  new  foundation  would  be  verified 
without  fail.  This  reassuring  message  she  wrote  to  the  Saint  and  in 
his  reply  he  said:  “I  do  not  know  when  the  finishing  touches  will  be 
given  to  the  new  convent;  but  most  certainly  I  do  know  that  you  will 
be  the  first  to  receive  the  holy  habit  of  the  Passion.” 

Meanwhile  the  story  of  the  Passionist  Nuns  reached  Rome  and  was 
the  topic  of  the  hour.  Corneto  is  in  the  Province  of  Rome  and  not 
far  from  Civita  Vecchia,  the  great  port  then  in  the  Papal  States,  and 
the  news  came  quickly.  The  Saint  was  greatly  beloved  and  revered  by 
the  Romans  at  this  time  and  his  Congregation  very  popular.  The 
Princess  Anna  Colona  Barbarini,  of  the  Duchy  Sfarza-Ceserini,  re¬ 
quested  to  enter  the  convent  of  Passionist  Nuns.  She  was  left  a 
widow  in  early  years  and  edified  all  Rome  by  her  piety  and  penitential 
life.  Her  name  would  give  the  new  Congregation  prestige  before  the 
world  and  the  Pope  named  her  Superioress  of  the  convent  at  Corneto. 
But  her  spiritual  adviser,  who  enjoyed  special  communication  with 
God,  according  to  report,  dissuaded  her  from  the  step  by  telling  her 
that  she  would  lose  her  health  and  peace  of  mind  by  taking  it.  The 
noble  lady  laid  aside  her  resolve,  and  yielded  her  place  to  Mother 
Mary,  who  wished  for  nothing  more  than  the  last  place  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord,  and  who  was  the  choice  of  Heaven.  The  Duchess  acquainted 
the  Pope  with  the  turn  things  had  taken.  His  Holiness  was  not  a  little 
surprised,  but  let  the  case  take  its  course.  Mother  Mary  now  had  per¬ 
mission  to  pass  from  the  convent  of  her  youth  and  early  training  over 
to  the  Passionists  at  Corneto,  and  bade  farewell  to  the  daughters  of  St. 
Benedict.  She  had  fully  learned  the  spirit  of  the  new  institute  not 
only  from  the  heavenly  light  given  her  in  prayer,  but  from  the  in¬ 
structions  given  her  by  the  Holy  Founder,  and  they  breathed  the  spirit 
of  the  Order.  She  joined  the  young  postulants  at  Corneto  and  to  her 
joy  she  found  that  they  too  had  been  the  spiritual  daughters  of  Father 
Paul  of  the  Cross  and  that  he  had  formed  the  spirit  of  these  youthful 
maidens.  They  had  been  chosen  by  him  for  the  new  institute,  as  in¬ 
stanced  in  the  case  of  Mother  Angela  Teresa.  Clement  XIV  fixed  May 
3rd  for  the  opening  of  the  new  convent  and  blessing  of  the  chapel. 


Passionist  Nuns 


417 


It  was  a  great  day  for  Corneto,  and  the  city  celebrated  the  event  with 
joyful  acclaim.  All  felt  that  these  youthful  and  lovely  daughters  of 
the  Passion  would  forever  bring  down  the  blessing  of  God  and  His 
tender  mercies  on  their  city.  The  postulants  went  from  the  house  of 
Constantini  to  the  Cathedral  and  there  in  the  presence  of  the  clergy 
and  a  great  concourse  of  people  received  the  habit  of  the  Passion  from 
the  Bishop,  Monsignor  Banditi,  afterward  the  illustrious  Cardinal. 
They  returned  in  procession  to  the  convent,  Mother  Mary  of  Jesus 
Crucified  carrying  the  cross.  There  was  universal  joy  on  the  occa¬ 
sion,  and  the  Bishop  wrote  an  account  of  the  celebration  to  the  Holy 
Father  and  to  Father  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  Saint  was  unable  to  be 
present,  as  he  was  seriously  ill  and  could  not  leave  his  bed.  But  he 
saw  and  knew  all  that  transpired  that  day  and  he  sent  two  Fathers  to 
represent  him. 

The  extraordinary  fervor  of  the  young  novices  and  the  wisdom  and 
holiness  of  Mother  Mary  were  the  delight  and  wonder  of  the  Bishop 
and  their  Directors.  All  made  their  vows  in  due  time,  vows  of  the 
Passionists.  The  Bishop  officiated  at  the  ceremony.  All  the  clergy 
and  a  great  multitude  of  people  were  present.  Next  day  the  first 
Chapter  was  held  and  Mother  Mary  Crucified  was  elected  Superioress. 
From  that  day,  May  20,  1772,  the  Congregation  of  Passionist  Nuns  was 
canonically  established.  The  perfume  of  angelic  virtues  of  these 
daughters  of  the  Passion  was  wafted  abroad  and  many  young  ladies 
came  to  offer  their  first  love  and  holiest  affection  to  Jesus  Crucified 
and  take  their  places  with  the  holy  and  noble  women  who  in  every 
age  since  the  days  of  the  Apostles  have  witnessed  to  His  Divinity  by 
their  consecration  to  Him. 

For  a  hundred  years  the  Congregation  flourished  in  Corneto  and  sent 
saints  to  heaven;  but  there  was  only  one  convent  of  the  contemplative 
Nuns  of  the  Passion  till  1872.  Then  a  second  foundation  was  made 
at  Mamers,  in  France,  by  Mother  Mary  Teresa  Margaret.  As  a  young 
girl,  seven  years  before,  she  came  from  France  with  her  mother  to 
enjoy  the  lovely  climate  of  Italy.  She  visited  Corneto  and  came  under 
the  holy  influence  of  the  daughters  of  the  Passion,  and  the  silent  whis¬ 
per  came  from  Our  Lord  to  be  His  own  forever.  She  left  her  mother, 
whom  she  loved  tenderly,  and  became  a  Passionist.  Seven  years  after 
her  profession,  she  was  left  a  rich  inheritance  at  the  death  of  a  relative 
and  this  she  used  to  purchase  an  ancient  monastery  at  Mamers,  and  to 
this  she  came  later  as  foundress  and  superioress  with  a  little  band 
from  Corneto.  Her  great  virtue  and  singular  prudence  fitted  her  for 
the  office  and  she  came  to  be  known  as  the  “good  Mother.”  The  con¬ 
vent  at  Mamers  was  often  threatened  by  the  enemies  of  Christianity; 
but  the  “angels”  who  dwelt  there  prevented  it  by  their  prayers.  And 
when  the  defenders  of  France  streamed  backward  from  the  fierce 
battle-front,  mutilated  and  helpless  and  blood-stained,  the  cloister  was 


418 


The  Passionists 


opened  to  them  and  became  a  hospital.  The  need  was  crying  and  ap¬ 
palling,  and  the  nuns  became  nurses,  and  now,  they  ministered  to 
Christ  in  His  suffering  members.  These  holy  women  at  once  became 
eminently  practical;  the  contemplative  became  active  Passionists  and 
with  a  tenderness  and  sympathy  for  suffering  unknown  before,  they 
rescued  many  from  death  and  prepared  many  more  for  heaven.  The 
danger  of  persecution  in  France  led  the  “good  Mother”  to  found  a  con¬ 
vent  at  Thiet  in  Belgium  to  secure  a  place  of  refuge  if  driven  from 
France.  But  Thiet  was  close  to  the  line  of  fire  and  at  the  first  roar  of 
cannon  the  nuns  were  forced  to  flee  and  seek  safety  with  their  Sisters 
at  Mamers.  When  able  to  return,  they  found  their  convent  in  ruins. 

The  nuns  seemed  to  depend  on  the  initiative  of  the  Fathers  for  their 
new  foundations.  This  was  brought  home  to  them  by  the  Holy  Maid 
of  Lucca,  Gemma,  the  Passionist  tertiary.  The  message  was  given  to 
her  director  and  by  him  to  the  Holy  Father,  at  the  command  of  Our 
Lord  Himself.  The  wanton  wickedness  of  the  nations  and  their  apos¬ 
tasy  from  God  had  provoked  the  divine  justice,  and  the  terrible  deso¬ 
lation  of  the  World  War  was  the  punishment  at  hand.  Our  Lord  asked 
for  the  prayers  and  sacrifices  of  heroic  souls  to  avert  the  terrible 
chastisement.  The  Passionist  Nuns  were  among  the  most  powerful  ad¬ 
vocates  for  mercy,  but  they  were  few.  “They  are  too  few,”  Our  Lord 
said  to  Gemma;  “they  cannot  suffice  for  everything.”  “I  assure  you,” 
He  continued,  “that  a  new  foundation  of  Passionist  Nuns  will  be  very 
pleasing  to  My  Heart.  I  will  present  them  to  My  Father  to  satisfy 
the  divine  justice.  Tell  him  these  are  My  words,  My  last  warning,  to 
all,  the  last  manifestation  of  My  will.”  The  foundation  here  referred 
to  was  that  of  Lucca,  which  was  made  at  the  time  and  in  the  manner 
predicted  by  the  Holy  Maid,  five  years  after  her  death,  in  1908.  The 
words  of  Our  Lord  to  Gemma  were  reechoed  across  the  ocean,  and 
two  years  later,  in  1910,  the  Fathers  took  steps  to  found  a  convent  of 
Passionist  Nuns  in  America.  This  foundation  was  often  thought  of  by 
the  Fathers  and  spoken  of  from  early  days,  and  many  a  fervent  prayer 
has  been  offered  to  God  for  it.  But  more  than  fifty  years  rolled  by 
before  its  realization.  In  the  Provincial  Chapter  held  in  1908,  the 
question  was  considered  and  the  Fathers  agreed  to  take  the  steps  nec¬ 
essary  for  the  foundation.  They  thought  that  the  most  suitable  place 
for  it  would  be  Pittsburgh,  where  the  first  house  of  the  Passionists  in 
America  was  made.  The  Consultor-General,  Father  Joseph  Amrhein, 
who  presided  at  the  Chapter,  was  requested  to  make  application  for 
the  Sisters  at  Corneto.  Then  the  Provincial,  Father  Stanislaus  Gren- 
nan,  called  on  the  Bishop,  the  Right  Reverend  J.  F.  Regis  Canevin, 
D.D.,  to  request  his  permission  for  the  foundation.  The  Bishop  re¬ 
ceived  Father  Provincial  most  kindly  and  when  he  had  heard  the  re¬ 
quest,  he  declared  that  a  foundation  of  contemplative  nuns  was  very 
dear  to  his  heart  and  had  long  been  in  his  thoughts,  that  he  regarded  it 


Passionist  Nuns 


419 


as  the  one  need  of  his  large  and  prosperous  diocese.  He  then  re¬ 
quested  Father  Provincial  to  draw  up  the  petition  in  form  and  send  it 
to  him  to  lay  before  his  council.  Father  Provincial  sent  the  petition 
to  the  Bishop  and  promptly  the  following  answer  was  sent  by  the 
saintly  Bishop: 

“Very  Reverend  and  dear  Father  Provincial, 

“It  gives  me  great  pleasure  to  inform  you  in  reply  to  your 
letter  of  April  20,  1909,  that  the  petition  which  you  present  on 
behalf  of  the  Passionist  Nuns  for  admission  into  the  diocese  of 
Pittsburgh  has  met  with  the  most  hearty  approval  of  the  Diocesan 
Consultors  and  myself,  and  we  feel  that  the  presence  and  prayers 
of  these  good  Sisters  will  bring  abundant  blessings  on  the  diocese. 

“Sincerely  yours, 

“Regis  Canevin, 

“ Bishop  of  Pittsburgh.” 

The  canonical  approbation  for  the  foundation  was  now  secured  from 
Rome,  and  a  suitable  site  of  three  and  a  half  acres  was  purchased  at 
Carrick,  Pennsylvania,  a  suburb  of  Pittsburgh.  A  modest  but  sub¬ 
stantial  convent  was  erected  on  it  for  the  nuns,  who  arrived  in  New 
York  on  April  10,  1910,  from  Corneto,  Italy.  This  little  band  con¬ 
sisted  of  four  choir  Sisters  and  one  lay  Sister.  Mother  Hyacinth  was 
appointed  first  Superioress. 

From  the  first,  God  blessed  this  foundation  in  many  ways.  The 
Bishop  was  a  true  friend  and  father  and  was  unfailing  in  his  kindness 
and  care  of  the  little  community.  The  Catholic  laity  took  inspiration 
from  the  Bishop  and  contributed  funds  for  the  purchase  of  land  and  the 
building  of  the  convent.  Many  young  ladies  from  different  parts  of 
the  country  have  applied  for  admission  into  the  community  and  it  is 
prospering.  The  chief  service  of  the  nuns  to  the  neighbor  consists  in 
the  efficacy  of  their  prayers  and  the  sweet  sacrifices  of  their  lives  to 
Our  Lord  for  mercy  and  blessing.  And  these  are  offered  day  and 
night;  they  are  great  auxiliaries  of  the  Fathers  in  the  mission  field, 
as  they  pray  for  the  missions  without  ceasing.  Then  in  their  con¬ 
vent  they  conduct  retreats  for  ladies.  At  intervals  these  retreats  are 
arranged  and  bands  of  retreatants  are  received  into  the  convent.  A 
priest  is  invited  to  preach  a  course  appropriate  for  them  during  the 
days  of  seclusion  and  prayer.  In  this  work  the  nuns  have  had  mar¬ 
velous  success  and  they  found  it  necessary  to  build  a  separate  re¬ 
treat  house  on  the  grounds  to  accommodate  the  ladies  who  apply  to 
make  the  retreat.  The  time  not  spent  in  prayer  and  the  work  of  re¬ 
treats  by  the  nuns  is  devoted  to  work  for  the  altar  and  tabernacle. 
They  make  vestments  and  do  the  fanciest  needlework  for  the  altar. 
“Our  Lord  is  worthy  of  the  best,”  they  say,  and  they  give  Him  the 
best — the  purity  and  innocence  of  their  hearts  and  the  most  loving 


420 


The  Passionists 


service.  They  live  with  Our  Lady  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross  and  they 
take  inspiration  from  her.  Surely,  they  will  bring  a  blessing  on  fair 
Columbia  and  save  her  from  the  influences  at  work  for  destruction. 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  placed  his  daughters  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
their  Bishops.  He  exercised  none  himself.  He  never  visited  them 
during  the  four  years  he  lived  after  the  opening  of  the  convent  at 
Corneto.  But  he  provided  that  with  the  approval  of  the  Bishop, 
Father  General  appoint  one  of  the  Fathers  as  extraordinary  confessor 
three  or  four  times  a  year  to  provide  against  the  danger  of  losing  the 
spirit  of  the  institute. 


CHAPTER  LIV 

FURTHER  HISTORY  OF  THE  PASSIONIST  NUNS 


Passionist  Nuns  in  America — The  Active  Order — Invited  to  Providence,  Rhode 
Island  by  Right  Reverend  William  A.  Hickey,  D.D. 


I  ^HE  Sisters  of  the  Most  Holy  Cross  and  Passion”  were  founded 
I  in  Manchester,  England,  in  1851,  by  Father  Gaudentius  Rossi, 
C.P.,  one  or  the  earliest  companions  of  “the  venerable  Father 
Dominic  of  the  Mother  of  God.”  The  deplorable  state  of  the  working 
girls  in  that  city  and  other  manufacturing  centers  appealed  to  the 
saintly  missionary,  and  the  primary  object  of  the  Congregation  was  to 
provide  homes  for  them  in  which  they  would  be  safe  from  danger.  But 
its  usefulness  was  not  to  be  limited  to  this  only.  They  were  to  teach  in 
the  “Primary”  and  “Secondary”  schools;  they  were  to  visit  the  sick, 
the  poor  and  negligent  in  their  homes;  they  were  to  help  the  clergy  in 
the  care  of  Sodalities  and  Confraternities  for  young  girls  and  children. 
The  Congregation  was  to  be  self-supporting,  and  each  member  of  it 
was  to  be  employed  in  the  department  for  which  she  was  most  fitted. 
These  were  the  purposes  in  the  mind  of  Father  Gaudentius.  Monsig¬ 
nor  Turner,  the  first  Bishop  of  Salford,  and  Provost  Croskill,  the 
Vicar-General,  approved  of  the  plan  and  promised  to  aid  the  good 
Father  in  carrying  it  out.  The  first  lady  to  present  herself  for  the 
work  was  Miss  Prout,  a  convert.  She  was  driven  from  her  home  and 
disowned  by  her  family  on  becoming  a  Catholic.  She  was  gifted 
with  fine  intelligence  and  an  excellent  education  and  felt  called  to  the 
higher  life  in  the  Church.  She  made  her  novitiate  in  the  Order  of  the 
Holy  Childhood  at  North  Hampton;  but  was  obliged  to  leave  before 
her  profession  in  consequence  of  ill  health.  The  spirit  of  charity 
filled  her  heart  and  she  had  pity  on  the  young  girls  employed  in  the 
manufacturing  districts  of  England.  She  saw  the  crying  need  of 
withdrawing  them  from  common  boarding  houses  to  homes  where  they 
could  be  received  on  very  moderate  terms.  She  responded  nobly  to 
the  appeal  of  Father  Gaudentius  and  was  destined  by  Providence  to 
lead  in  this  great  work.  In  a  short  time  other  young  ladies  presented 
themselves  for  admission  into  the  new  community.  They  went  to  Holy 
Communion  three  times  a  week  and  assembled  from  time  to  time  to  be 
instructed  in  the  Religious  Life  by  Provost  Croskill.  This  was  done 
under  the  direction  of  Father  Gaudentius,  who  could  visit  them  but 
rarely  on  account  of  his  missionary  duties.  He  gave  his  counsels  in 


421 


422 


The  Passionists 


writing  and  the  Provost  carried  them  out  faithfully.  The  Provost 
provided  a  house  for  them  in  Stock  Street  near  Saint  Chad’s,  where 
they  could  dwell  together,  and  the  postulants  entered  it  on  March  25, 
1851.  They  now  requested  Father  Gaudentius  to  give  them  a  rule  of 
life.  But  he  deemed  it  prudent  for  a  time  just  to  remain  as  they  were 
with  a  simple  “order  of  the  day.”  They  arose  early,  attended  to  their 
devotions,  daily  Mass,  and  domestic  duties.  They  were  then  to  teach 
in  the  schools,  visit  the  sick,  instruct  the  ignorant  and  recall  the  negli¬ 
gent  to  the  path  of  duty  as  occasion  for  these  works  of  mercy  occurred. 
They  were  seven  in  number  and  were  now  to  receive  the  religious  cos¬ 
tume,  one  of  simple  design,  improvised,  and  for  the  time  they  were  to 
be  called  “Sisters  of  the  Holy  Family.”  The  ceremony  was  to  be  pre¬ 
ceded  by  a  retreat  given  by  the  Founder.  On  November  21,  1852,  the 
religious  costume  was  given  the  novices  by  Father  Gaudentius,  assisted 
by  Provost  Croskill.  Miss  Prout  was  given  the  name  of  Sister  Mary 
Joseph  and  was  appointed  first  Superioress.  She  was  destined  to  be¬ 
come  the  Foundress  and  Superior  General  of  the  Congregation.  Very 
soon  she  had  the  consolation  of  seeing  her  parents  received  into  the 
Church.  Her  prayers  obtained  for  them  the  grace  of  faith,  and  her 
grandfather  was  one  of  the  venerable  Father  Dominic’s  converts. 

In  May,  1854,  Bishop  Turner  gave  the  Sisters  a  house  and  garden 
beautifully  located  at  Levensholme,  a  suburb  of  Manchester.  They 
now  took  charge  of  an  elementary  school  for  poor  children  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  one  also  at  St.  Joseph’s,  Manchester.  In  their  new 
home  they  were  able  to  receive  some  children  of  the  middle  class  as 
boarders.  On  November  12th,  the  Founder  commenced  a  retreat, 
preparatory  to  the  profession  of  the  novices  and  the  reception  of  two 
more  postulants.  On  November  21,  1866,  Father  Gaudentius  said 
Mass  for  the  Sisters  at  Levensholme  and  gave  the  Sisters  Holy  Com¬ 
munion.  It  was  his  last  visit  before  leaving  for  America.  They  were 
to  see  him  no  more.  He  requested  Father  Ignatius  Spencer  to  act  as 
their  guide  and  spiritual  director.  Father  Ignatius  was  very  devoted 
to  the  little  community  and  did  much  for  its  encouragement;  but  he 
declared  that  he  and  Father  Gaudentius  depended  on  Mother  Mary 
Joseph  for  its  progress.  Applications  came  for  new  “missions”;  sev¬ 
eral  were  accepted ;  St.  Anne’s  at  Sutton  in  1855,  and  it  became  a  great 
center  for  work  in  the  diocese  of  Liverpool.  Father  Gaudentius  had 
outlined  the  first  rule,  and  directed  the  Sisters  in  the  ways  of  holiness. 
He  foresaw  the  trials  that  awaited  them  and  told  them  that  their  holy 
lives  and  work  for  God  would  be  their  best  defense  in  the  day  of  trial. 

Like  all  institutions  destined  for  great  work  in  saving  souls,  the 
little  Congregation  in  its  early  days  suffered  much  from  poverty,  priva¬ 
tion  and  persecution.  The  Cross  was  its  portion  and  it  simply  strug¬ 
gled  for  existence.  A  few  of  the  Sisters  found  the  life  hard  and  they 
returned  to  their  homes.  They  said  the  community  could  not  hold  out 


423 


Further  History  of  the  Passionist  Nuns 

against  difficulty,  the  rule  could  not  be  kept,  and  so  on.  They  created 
a  sentiment  against  it;  charges  were  formulated;  they  were  believed 
by  some  well-meaning  people,  and  it  was  said  the  little  Congregation 
should  be  disbanded.  But  God,  who  permitted  the  trial  to  prove  the 
Foundress  and  her  faithful  companions,  did  not  leave  them  without 
friends.  To  the  Passionist  Fathers  the  Congregation  owes  its  survival. 
Again  they  enlisted  the  aid  of  Bishop  Turner  and  Provost  Croskill. 
Investigation  followed  and  its  spirit  and  work  approved.  Its  work  for 
God,  and  the  holy  lives  of  its  members,  were  its  best  defense  on  the 
day  of  trial.  Father  Bernard,  a  great  and  holy  Passionist,  at  the 
written  request  of  Provost  Croskill,  appeared  on  behalf  of  the  Sisters 
at  the  investigation  made  by  a  committee  of  three  canons.  To  the 
great  joy  of  the  Bishop,  its  vindication  was  a  triumph.  Its  opponents 
became  its  friends;  the  Congregation  was  safe.  Mother  Mary  Joseph 
wrote  to  Father  Salvian:  “Our  little  bark  was  tossing  amid  the 
waves  and  every  one  threatened  its  destruction,  when  our  Dear  Lord 
sent  us  a  pilot  in  good  Father  Bernard,  who  steered  us  between  the 
rocks  and  landed  us  safe  in  triumph.  We  can  never  be  sufficiently 
thankful  to  Almighty  God  and  Father  Bernard  for  this  blessing.”  The 
opposition  really  became  a  blessing  in  the  end.  Instead  of  injuring 
the  little  Congregation,  it  was  the  means  of  revealing  its  goodness  and 
gave  it  greater  stability.  It  still  struggled  on  amid  difficulties;  but  it 
was  wonderfully  supported  by  the  loving  providence  of  God.  Splen¬ 
did  subjects  were  sent  it  who  advanced  its  efficiency,  and  its  missions 
flourished. 

In  1860,  the  novitiate  was  transferred  to  St.  Anne’s,  Sutton,  and  this 
became  the  Mother  House.  This  foundation  began  very  humbly,  but 
in  1858,  Mr.  Smith,  a  kind  and  generous  benefactor,  gave  up  his  large 
and  commodious  house  and  grounds  to  the  Sisters  and  it  received  the 
name  of  “Holy  Cross  Convent.”  Here  the  novices  were  trained  for 
their  work  and  were  under  the  direction  of  the  Passionist  Fathers, 
whose  home  was  not  far  distant.  Sister  Mary  De  Sales  Durie  entered 
the  novitiate  about  this  time.  She  had  been  splendidly  trained  for  her 
work  in  the  schools.  She  had  received  a  diploma,  or  “certifi¬ 
cate”  as  mistress,  and  was  regarded  by  the  Government  Inspectors  as 
“one  of  the  cleverest  teachers  in  England.”  The  Congregation  had 
ladies  with  the  best  education  before;  but  here  was  one  equipped  for 
the  work  of  teaching,  with  all  the  technique  of  pedagogy  and  ripe  ex¬ 
perience  in  the  work  at  the  best  schools  in  England.  Mr.  Stokes, 
Inspector  of  Normal  Schools,  had  the  highest  regard  for  her  ability 
and  work,  and  he  used  to  come  to  St.  Anne’s  to  inspect  the  normal 
work  of  Sister  M.  De  Sales  and  review  the  papers  of  the  young  Sisters 
under  her  training  for  Government  Certificates.  This  was  her  special 
work.  The  Sisters  now  presented  themselves  at  the  Liverpool  Train¬ 
ing  College  for  examination  and  received  their  diplomas,  “certificates,” 


424 


The  Passionists 


and  became  “certified  teachers”  as  they  are  called  over  there.  Sister 
M.  De  Sales  laid  the  foundation  for  the  work  of  the  Sisters  in  the 
schools  and  none  have  a  higher  record.  The  Bishops,  clergy  and  Gov¬ 
ernment  Inspectors  have  repeatedly  given  this  testimony  of  them  and 
they  are  in  great  demand.  The  Right  Reverend  Monsignor  Henry 
Grosch,  Dean,  Rector  of  St.  John’s,  Islington,  made  this  statement  to 
the  writer.  He  received  the  same  testimony  from  the  Benedictine 
Fathers  of  Douai  Abbey,  Wollhampton,  to  whom  he  gave  a  retreat  in 
1913.  The  Fathers  in  charge  of  parishes  return  to  the  Abbey  in  vaca¬ 
tion  for  the  Annual  Retreat,  when  the  professors  of  the  college  can 
substitute  for  them.  They  rank  with  the  most  cultured  priests  in 
England,  and  the  Passionist  Sisters  are  in  charge  of  their  schools. 
They  were  surely  competent  to  give  the  testimony  just  cited. 

The  first  General  Chapter  of  the  Congregation  was  held  at  Leven- 
sholme  on  October  23,  1863.  Mother  M.  Joseph  was  ill  at  St.  Anne’s 
and  there  was  no  hope  of  recovery.  But  Bishop  Turner  expressed  his 
desire  that  the  Chapter  should  take  place.  It  was  held  here  and  not 
at  Sutton,  which  is  in  the  diocese  of  Liverpool  and  outside  the  Bishop’s 
jurisdiction.  All  the  professed  Sisters  had  a  vote  in  this  Chapter. 
The  Bishop  presided  and  Father  Ignatius  acted  as  Secretary.  Mother 
M.  Joseph  was  the  unanimous  choice  of  the  Chapter  and  was  the  first 
Mother  General.  She  lingered  until  January  and  died  a  very  holy 
death  assisted  by  Father  Ignatius.  Her  first  assistant,  Mother  M. 
Joseph  Winefred  Lynch,  succeeded  her  in  office.  At  the  General 
Chapter  recently  held,  the  primary  work  of  the  Congregation  came  up 
for  consideration.  The  Sisters  never  lost  sight  of  it;  it  was  an  object 
of  their  fervent  prayers  and  ardent  desires;  they  had  been  preparing 
the  way  for  it  and  waited  for  an  opening  to  make  a  beginning.  This 
came  in  1864  at  the  suggestion  of  Bishop  Turner,  who  was  in  accord 
with  the  longing  of  the  Sisters;  and  now  they  transferred  the  com¬ 
munity  at  Levensholme  to  St.  Mary’s  Parish,  Bolton,  a  large  manu¬ 
facturing  town  that  afforded  ample  opportunity  for  the  special  work 
of  the  institute,  and  here  the  first  home  or  “hostel”  was  opened  and 
had  marvelous  success. 

The  Sisters  had  taught  the  children  of  the  poor  in  the  schools;  and 
while  giving  them  elementary  education,  they  led  them  to  hate  vice 
and  love  virtue;  they  had  won  their  hearts  and  formed  their  characters. 
Many  of  them  were  now  employed  in  the  mills,  and  several  of  them 
were  among  the  first  applicants  at  the  home.  These  were  great  aids  to 
the  Sisters  in  establishing  discipline  and  creating  the  atmosphere  of  the 
home.  The  girls  were  taught  self-respect  and  self-reliance;  the  Sisters 
always  saved  the  self-respect  of  the  girls;  they  were  not  grand  ladies 
just  condescending  to  those  young  people.  There  was  friendship  be¬ 
tween  them;  the  equality  that  exists  between  Christian  mothers  and 
dutiful  daughters;  the  Sisters  won  the  affection  of  the  girls,  while  in- 


425 


Further  History  of  the  Passionist  Nuns 

spiring  respect.  The  girls  were  made  to  feel  independent,  that  their 
dwelling  was  a  home.  Girls  with  good  salaries  were  not  required  to 
do  domestic  duties;  but  were  taught  them.  Girls  with  slender  salaries 
were  not  required  to  pay  so  much,  but  they  made  up  for  this  in 
domestic  work  in  the  Home.  Payments  were  nicely  graded  and  were 
so  reasonable  as  to  make  the  Home  popular  in  this  as  on  other  ac¬ 
counts.  The  girls  were  required  to  be  very  neat  and  tidy  and  their 
little  incomes  were  so  nicely  financed  as  to  leave  something  for  a  rainy 
day,  or  to  help  their  dear  ones  at  home  in  need,  after  paying  their 
way.  The  Sisters  became  experts  in  this  matter.  When  the  girls  were 
out  of  employment,  the  Home  was  theirs;  and  even  then  they  were  in¬ 
dependent,  as  they  paid  their  way  in  service  at  the  Home.  The  Home 
was  theirs  and  the  Sisters  vouched  for  them  and  they  were  popular 
with  their  employers.  The  Sisters  have  a  vocation  and  grace  for  this 
work;  they  have  given  it  their  best  thought  and  care;  they  have  special¬ 
ized  in  this  work  and  there  are  none  better  for  it  in  the  Church. 

These  homes  are  like  the  Catholic  clubs  established  in  our  large 
cities  in  America  for  girls.  In  several  cities  in  England  “hostels'’  are 
established  where  girls  enjoy  the  privileges  of  happy  homes  and  where 
the  Sisters  with  exquisite  grace  and  tact  exercise  toward  them  the  duties 
of  Christian  mothers.  The  result  has  been  great  moral  as  well  as 
physical  improvement.  All  this  the  writer  learned  from  personal  in¬ 
vestigation  and  observation.  Besides  this,  “hostels”  have  been  estab¬ 
lished  for  young  girls  acting  as  secretaries,  stenographers,  and  clerks, 
who  were  accustomed  to  refinement  and  comfort  in  their  own  homes. 
And  not  long  ago  a  handsome  villa  was  secured  in  Manchester  for  a 
“hostel”  where  young  ladies  who  have  won  distinction  in  “Secondary 
Schools”  reside  under  the  care  of  the  Sisters  while  reading  for  degrees, 
honorary  or  secondary,  at  the  University.  The  Sisters  have  opened 
High  Schools  for  the  training  of  teachers,  and  their  pupils  have  dis¬ 
tinguished  themselves  at  the  Universities  and  other  institutions  for 
higher  education.  They  have  undertaken  other  works  as  there  was 
need;  as,  Orphan  Asylums  and  Sanitoriums  for  children.  But  the 
Superioress  General  gives  a  very  modest  account  of  her  daughters  and 
declares  that  their  “primary  work  is  to  care  for  homeless  girls  in 
centers  of  trade  and  manufacture,  and  that  as  long  as  they  attend  to 
this  faithfully,  God  blesses  all  they  undertake.”  This  special  work 
and  devotion  to  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord  are  the  secret  of  their  success. 

One  of  the  most  striking  characteristics  of  the  Congregation  of  the 
Most  Holy  Cross  and  Passion  is  great  charity  and  sympathy  for  the 
sorrows  of  others.  “The  first  Passionist,”  one  of  its  members  said, 
“was  our  Blessed  Lady;  she  stood  by  the  Cross  of  Jesus  and  wept  over 
His  sufferings.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  then,  that  the  Daughters 
of  the  Passion,  with  Jesus  Crucified  in  their  hearts,  should  have  pity 
and  tender  sympathy  for  those  in  suffering,  and  that  they  impart  to 


426 


The  Passionists 


others  the  love  and  sympathy  flowing  from  the  same  Divine  Source.” 
The  history  of  this  little  Congregation  is  a  counterpart  of  that  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  like  it,  the  Sisters  were  not  known  as  Passion¬ 
ists  till  their  work  had  developed,  and  devotion  to  the  Passion  be¬ 
came  one  of  its  characteristic  features;  and  they  had  in  consequence 
been  given  the  rule  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  his  habit  and  the 
“badge”  or  “sign.”  Up  to  this  date  they  were  known  as  the  sisters 
of  the  Holy  Family.  Their  rule  is  the  best  adaptation  of  that  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  that  could  be  written  for  them.  They  have  his  spirit 
and  the  traditions  and  customs  of  his  Congregation.  They  do  not  make 
a  vow  to  promote  a  grateful  memory  of  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord,  but 
it  is  enjoined  by  rule ,  and  their  love  for  Our  Lord  impels  them  to  do 
as  much  as  the  vow  would  impose,  and  even  more.  Their  work  in 
this  field  is  a  wonder  and  a  joy  to  the  Fathers  of  St.  Joseph’s  Province. 
Father  Arthur  Devine  declared  that  “there  is  nothing  more  beautiful 
in  the  records  of  the  Passionists  than  the  success  of  the  Sisters  in 
promoting  devotion  to  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord.” 

After  the  Congregation  had  been  canonically  established  by  the 
Bishop  of  Salford  in  his  diocese,  it  was  approved  by  the  Floly  See  for 
ten  years.  In  1876,  it  was  approved  permanently  by  Papal  Brief,  on 
the  occasion  of  its  Silver  Jubilee.  The  Right  Reverend  Herbert 
Vaughan,  then  Bishop  of  Salford,  officiated  and  addressed  the  Sisters 
and  audience  present  at  the  function  in  the  church  of  Sts.  Peter  and 
Paul,  Bolton.  He  referred  to  the  need  that  called  the  Congregation 
into  existence,  defined  its  spirit  and  outlined  its  work.  The  Church 
felt  there  was  a  special  need,  and  a  special  provision  had  to  be  made 
for  it;  and  Father  Gaudentius  and  a  few  good  ladies  were  chosen  by 
Providence  to  meet  the  need  and  to  make  provision  for  it  by  the  new 
Congregation.  These  ladies  had  passed  away;  only  one  remained  for 
the  Silver  Jubilee  and  heard  the  approval  of  the  Holy  See  given  it. 
After  twenty-five  years  of  work  and  trial,  the  church  has  given  her 
approval  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy  Cross  and  Passion  and 
its  rules.  The  Church  has  said  “these  rules  are  mine.”  They  cannot 
be  annulled  except  by  the  hand  of  Peter.  The  Church  has  put  its 
seal  on  them.  Addressing  the  Sisters  the  Bishop  said:  “You  are  now 
daughters  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross;  you  have  received  his  spirit;  keep 
before  you  his  example;  you  are  under  the  special  care  of  his  sons, 
who  will  come  from  time  to  time  to  instruct  you  in  his  spirit  by  re¬ 
treats  and  conferences.  If  you  imbibe  his  spirit  and  copy  his  example, 
your  Congregation  will  prosper  in  the  generations  to  come.  Remem¬ 
ber  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord  and  make  it  the  study  of  your  lives.  Your 
own  sanctification  and  that  of  your  charges  will  be  attained  by  the 
study  of  Our  Lord’s  Life  and  Passion.”  The  final  and  solemn  ap¬ 
proval  of  the  Holy  See  was  given  the  Congregation  and  its  rules  in 
1887,  by  Leo  XIII. 


427 


Further  History  of  the  Passionist  Nuns 

As  early  as  1874,  the  Sisters  petitioned  the  General  of  the  Passion- 
ists  to  be  affiliated  to  his  Congregation,  and  while  in  England,  Father 
General  inquired  about  the  Sisters,  and  the  answers  of  Archbishop 
Manning  and  Bishop  Turner  were  most  satisfactory.  Their  holy  lives, 
the  due  observance  of  discipline  and  the  great  service  rendered  the 
Church  by  their  efficient  teaching,  and  the  desire  of  the  Bishops  to 
see  the  Congregation  approved  by  the  Holy  See,  were  set  forth.  Father 
General  and  his  Council  now  reviewed  the  history,  work,  and  spirit 
of  the  new  Congregation,  and  the  petition  of  the  Sisters  was  granted. 
Father  Bernard,  then  Provincial,  was  in  Rome  to  represent  the  Sisters 
on  this  momentous  occasion,  and  rendered  a  second  great  service  to 
the  Congregation.  In  his  answer  to  Mother  M.  Margaret,  Father 
General  said  that  the  distinct  place  given  to  meditation  on  the  Passion 
of  Our  Lord,  and  the  special  solicitude  enjoined  by  rule  to  promote  in 
others  a  grateful  memory  of  it,  filled  him  with  unspeakable  consola¬ 
tion,  and  a  sweet  violence  urged  him  to  love  with  special  affection  a 
Congregation  whose  spirit  was  so  closely  akin  to  that  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross.  For  this  reason  and  the  holy  lives  of  its  members  and  its 
beautiful  work  in  the  Church,  “the  Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy 
Cross  and  Passion  of  Our  Lord,”  already  held  the  first  place  in  his 
heart  after  that  due  to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
and  he  gave  boundless  thanks  to  our  Divine  Saviour  for  having  poured 
such  abundant  blessings  on  an  institute  which  sprang  up  as  a  second 
branch  of  the  daughters  of  the  Passion:  the  first  branch  consisting  of 
the  contemplative  daughters  of  the  Passion,  or  Passionist  Nuns,  founded 
by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  himself;  the  second  branch  consisting  of  the 
active  daughters  of  the  Passion,  or  Passionist  Nuns,  founded  by  one  of 
his  sons  in  England.  Therefore,  he  granted  their  petition,  and  blessed 
and  sent  them  the  badge  of  the  Passionists;  and  he  asked  Our  Lord 
to  impress  deeply  on  the  new  daughters  of  the  Passion  the  sweet  mys¬ 
teries  it  represents.  Father  General  requested  the  prayers  of  all  the 
Sisters  for  the  Congregation  and  its  work  for  souls;  and  he  entrusted 
the  letter  and  “sign”  to  Father  Bernard.  Father  Alphonsus  was 
designated  to  give  the  habit  and  badge,  or  sign,  to  the  Sisters.  The 
veil  worn  by  the  Sisters  is  like  that  of  the  contemplative  Order;  but  the 
rest  of  the  head-dress  is  different,  but  quite  becoming.  If  Father 
Gaudentius  deserves  the  name  of  Founder,  Father  Alphonsus  deserves 
that  of  “second  Founder.”  He  was  untiring  in  his  efforts  to  secure  for 
them  the  habit  and  rule  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  and  the  solemn  and 
final  approval  of  the  Holy  See.  And  now  the  new  Congregation  of  the 
Passion  took  its  rank  with  the  regular  Orders  of  the  Church.  From 
the  date  of  its  solemn  and  final  approval  by  Leo  XIII,  it  has  grown  in 
numbers  and  popularity  with  the  faithful,  and  what  is  better,  in  the 
holiness  of  its  members  with  the  larger  blessing  of  the  Church  and  the 
patronage  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross. 


428 


The  Passionists 


And  these  Sisters  are  at  last  coming  to  the  United  States.  Some 
years  ago,  Cardinal  Gibbons  invited  them  to  Baltimore;  subsequently, 
Bishop  Hennessy  invited  them  to  Kansas;  later  on,  Bishop  Donahue 
of  Wheeling  asked  for  them;  but  Providence  intervened  each  time. 
They  were  destined  for  its  own ,  the  diocese  of  Providence.  The  Right 
Reverend  William  A.  Hickey,  D.D.,  has  invited  them  to  his  diocese 
and  they  will  begin  their  work  in  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  and  be 
under  his  jurisdiction.  The  Bishop’s  invitation  was  most  pressing 
and  kindly.  The  Sisters  have  accepted  it  and  feel  that  “they  are 
coming  to  a  father  and  friend  and  that  their  work  in  America  will 
prosper  under  the  guidance  of  Bishop  Hickey.” 


CHAPTER  LV 

PASSIONISTS  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA 


Passionists  in  South  America — Their  Mission — Opposition  and  Success — The 

Argentine  Province. 

THE  Most  Reverend  Frederick  Aneiros,  Archbishop  of  Buenos 
Aires,  was  a  man  of  great  zeal  and  deeply  concerned  in  all 
that  affected  the  interests  of  his  flock.  The  Irish  settlers  and 
their  descendants  were  very  dear  to  him.  He  admired  and  loved  them. 
He  inherited  the  love  of  Catholic  Spain  for  the  faithful  people  of  Ire¬ 
land,  and  his  tender  solicitude  for  the  exiles  of  Erin  in  his  diocese 
prompted  him  in  1877  to  write  to  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin  to  ask 
for  a  community  of  priests  to  look  after  their  welfare.  In  1879,  he 
called  a  meeting  of  prominent  Irish  Catholics  to  consider  the  religious 
and  educational  needs  of  their  people.  At  this  meeting  an  organiza¬ 
tion  was  formed  to  make  provision  for  these  needs,  and  one  of  its  first 
resolutions  was  to  act  in  conjunction  with  His  Grace,  the  Archbishop, 
to  secure  a  community  of  priests  from  Ireland  to  look  after  the  in¬ 
terests  of  their  people  in  the  city  and  Province  of  Buenos  Aires. 

After  this  meeting,  the  Archbishop  wrote  to  Cardinal  Nina,  Papal 
Secretary  of  State,  a  strong  appeal  to  aid  him  in  securing  a  Com¬ 
munity  of  priests  from  Ireland  for  missions,  and  another  community 
to  take  charge  of  the  schools.  His  “great  and  special  predilection  for 
the  Irish  people  resident  in  the  diocese,”  he  said,  induced  him  to  write 
the  letter.  There  was  an  Irish  population  then  in  the  Province  of 
28,000,  scattered  over  7,400  leagues.  They  led  a  pastoral  life,  and 
families  lived  at  considerable  distance  from  one  another  and  it  was 
difficult  to  attend  to  their  spiritual  wants.  “The  Irish  people  are 
deserving  of  all  possible  care,”  His  Grace  went  on,  and  told  the  Car¬ 
dinal  that  “by  favoring  this  project  he  would  leave  to  posterity  a 
monument  of  his  zeal  in  the  purity  of  the  life  of  this  people.”  “A 
Community  was  necessary;  no  matter  how  zealously  the  secular  clergy 
may  labor  individually,  no  matter  what  sacrifices  they  may  make, 
they  cannot  attend  to  all,  nor  do  all  they  might  desire  to  do.”  “A 
Community  was  necessary.”  While  indeed  the  Irish  people  were  the 
most  conservative  portion  of  the  population  and  had  grown  very 
wealthy  by  their  industry,  the  Archbishop  saw  the  dangers  to  which 
they  were  exposed  in  new  surroundings,  customs,  and  ideas,  and  es¬ 
pecially  so  in  the  case  of  the  young  people. 

429 


430 


The  Passionists 


At  this  juncture,  Father  Martin  Byrne,  a  Passionist  from  Dublin, 
arrived  in  Buenos  Aires  on  a  collecting  mission  among  relatives  and 
friends.  Three  days  after  his  arrival,  while  celebrating  Mass  on  the 
feast  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  April  28th,  it  was  deeply  impressed  on 
his  mind  that  God’s  design  in  sending  him  to  the  country  was  to  in¬ 
troduce  the  Passionists  into  South  America.  He  at  once  applied  to 
the  Provincial,  Father  Alphonsus  O’Neill,  to  favor  the  undertaking, 
and  then  to  the  Most  Reverend  Father  General,  Bernard  Mary  Silve- 
strelli,  for  his  approval. 

Meanwhile  Father  Martin  was  well  received  by  the  Argentine  Irish, 
and  gave  several  successful  missions  to  them.  He  lectured  on  con¬ 
ditions  in  the  old  land  and  induced  the  people  to  unite  and  aid  the 
Land  League  just  inaugurated.  The  people  responded  and  felt  kindly 
toward  Father  Martin.  The  president  of  the  committee  formed  by  the 
Archbishop,  took  up  the  question  of  establishing  the  Congregation  of 
the  Passion  in  Buenos  Aires,  and  Father  Martin  was  offered  the  Con¬ 
vent  of  the  “Irish  Nuns.”  These  ladies  and  the  trustees  were  in  dis¬ 
pute,  and  Father  Martin  took  up  the  defense  of  the  Nuns  and  turned 
severely  on  the  men  responsible  for  depriving  the  people  of  their  noble 
services.  This  gained  for  him  the  opposition  of  the  trustees  and  a  few 
of  the  committee.  But  the  people  were  with  him  and  responded  to  his 
mission  generously. 

The  question  of  establishing  the  Order  in  Buenos  Aires  was  dis¬ 
cussed.  The  people  were  quite  enthusiastic  over  it,  and  it  was  sug¬ 
gested  that  the  offerings  to  Father  Martin’s  “mission”  be  made  with 
a  view  to  securing  the  Fathers  for  the  work  outlined  by  the  Archbishop 
in  his  plea  for  the  Irish  population  in  his  diocese.  Father  Martin 
agreed  to  this  and  the  Archbishop  promised  to  give  his  approval  to 
the  introduction  of  the  Passionists  into  Buenos  Aires.  Father  Al¬ 
phonsus  O’Neill  offered  to  aid  the  project;  and  Father  General  ap¬ 
proved  the  foundation  and  promised  Father  Martin  to  send  the  Fathers 
needed  to  help  him.  On  hearing  this,  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop 
gave  his  formal  approbation  and  all  seemed  nicely  adjusted.  But 
somehow  a  report  reached  Father  General  that  the  Fathers  would  be 
required  to  undertake  work  incompatible  with  the  rule  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  and  that  the  foundation  would  have  an  exclusive  national 
character  as  if  for  one  foreign  colony  only  in  Argentina.  This  caused 
delay  and  the  Fathers  promised  did  not  arrive.  The  Most  Reverend 
Archbishop  and  Father  Martin  both  wrote  to  Father  General  to  assure 
him  that  the  report  was  not  correct.  The  delay  annoyed  Father  Martin 
and  he  asked  for  investigation,  or  that  another  priest  be  sent  in  his 
place. 

Father  General  now  sent  Father  Timothy  Pacita  and  Father  Clement 
Finigan  from  the  United  States  to  the  great  Southern  Republic  to  ad¬ 
just  matters  and  report  to  him.  They  found  that  the  Archbishop  had 


Passionists  in  South  America 


431 


asked  for  another  Community  to  take  up  educational  work;  the  Fathers 
were  simply  to  direct  it  in  the  schools  established  for  the  Argentine 
Irish  who  would  be  under  their  charge.  While  they  were  indeed  to 
meet  the  wishes  of  the  Archbishop  and  labor  to  the  utmost  for  the 
people  whose  need  called  them  to  the  ‘‘Southern  Cross,”  the  Order  in 
Argentina  must  not  be  Italian  or  English  or  Anglo-American.  It 
must  identify  itself  with  the  country  where  it  exists.  This  has  been 
the  aim  of  the  Order  in  its  Provinces  while  holding  to  the  rule  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  the  spirit  of  the  Order,  and  its  sacred  traditions. 
The  new  Province  when  established  would  be  known  as  the  Argentine 
Irish  Province,  as  its  special  work  and  mission  were  intended  for  this 
people  and  they  were  to  have  their  own  priests.  But  to  make  it  ex¬ 
clusively  Irish  and  have  only  priests  from  Ireland  in  it,  Father  Gen¬ 
eral  and  his  Council  would  not  consent  to  this.  Father  Timothy  was 
empowered  to  act  for  Father  General.  He  felt  that  the  concessions 
necessary  for  the  needs  of  the  mission  were  in  no  way  incompatible 
with  the  rule  and  spirit  of  the  Order;  he  left  Father  Martin  in  charge 
and  Father  Clement  to  assist  him,  and  now  returned  to  Rome  to  re¬ 
port  to  Father  General. 

His  report  was  satisfactory  and  Father  Nilus  and  Father  Fidelis 
Kent  Stone  were  assigned  to  the  mission.  Father  Nilus  was  named 
Superior.  He  was  a  man  of  very  amiable  and  gentle  character  and 
greatly  beloved  in  the  North.  But  there  was  some  misunderstanding 
still.  It  was  said  that  Father  Martin’s  agreements  were  not  carried 
out,  and  Father  Martin  returned  home.  On  account  of  unforseen  dif¬ 
ficulties  and  his  continued  ill  health,  the  Fathers  advised  Father 
Nilus  to  sail  for  Europe  and  confer  with  Father  General.  On  reach¬ 
ing  Paris  he  learned  that  Father  General  was  absent  from  Rome  mak¬ 
ing  the  visitation  of  all  the  Retreats  in  Europe.  He  then  wrote  how 
things  stood  in  Buenos  Aires.  Father  General  answered  promptly, 
permitting  him  to  return  to  the  United  States,  and  stating  that  Father 
Martin  had  instructions  to  remain  in  his  own  Province.  Father  Fidelis 
was  now  made  Superior  and  became  the  Founder  in  Argentina.  The 
General,  Father  Bernard  Mary  Silvestreili,  was  a  man  of  great  wisdom 
and  beauty  of  character  and  known  in  the  order  as  “another  Paul  of 
the  Cross.”  He  died  in  the  odor  of  sanctity,  is  now  working  miracles, 
it  is  claimed,  and  certainly  had  the  gift  of  prophecy  in  life.  We  all 
witness  to  this  fact.  Father  Alphonsus  O’Neill  was  one  of  the  most 
illustrious  men  who  ruled  the  Province  of  St.  Joseph,  beloved  by  all 
for  his  wisdom  and  mildness  and  gentlemanly  traits,  and  there  is  a 
presumption,  a  priori,  that  neither  Father  General  nor  Father  Al¬ 
phonsus  would  be  lacking  in  charity  and  fairness  and  honor  in  deal¬ 
ing  with  the  circumstances  leading  up  to  the  Foundation  in  Buenos 
Aires. 

The  “committee”  seemed  to  have  lost  interest  for  the  time,  on  the 


432 


The  Passionists 


assumption  that  Father  Martin’s  agreements  were  not  carried  out;  but 
there  were  faithful  and  noble  friends  who  stood  by  the  Fathers.  Mon¬ 
signor  Dean  Dillon  was  one  of  them,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  Irish 
girls  stood  with  him  to  aid  the  Fathers  in  their  work.  The  site  for 
the  Holy  Cross  church  and  Retreat  was  purchased  and  the  work  begun. 
For  the  time,  this  mission  was  attached  to  the  Province  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  in  the  north,  and  some  of  the  noblest  Irish-Americans  were 
sent  to  the  south.  Father  Eugene  Ryan  and  Father  Constantine  Col- 
clough  were  amongst  the  earliest  arrivals.  Then  from  St.  Joseph’s 
Province,  came  Father  Victor  Carolan  who  became  “the  apostle  of 
Arroyo  Luna”;  and  later  on  Father  John  M.  Mullen  and  Father  Cyp¬ 
rian  Meagher,  very  distinguished  men,  from  Dublin.  A  long  line  of 
the  best  men  in  the  north  came  down  to  labor  in  the  south  and  form 
the  new  Province,  as  Father  Stephen  Kealy,  Father  Thomas  O’Connor, 
Father  Martin  Hogan,  Father  Ambrose  Halpin,  Father  John  Macklin, 
Father  Edward  Touhy,  Father  William  Cushing,  Father  Maurice  Smith, 
Father  Edmund  Hill,  Father  Louis  Hockenbaur,  Father  John  Joseph, 
Father  Isidore  Dwyer,  Father  Julius  Boyd,  Father  Edwin  Coyle,  and 
Brothers  Athanasius  and  Evaristus.  Father  Paul  Joseph  Nussbaum, 
Bishop  of  Corpus  Christi,  and  now  of  Marquette,  Michigan,  was  one 
of  this  band.  They  were  not  “Anglo-Americans.”  They  loved  the 
North,  but  gave  their  hearts  to  the  South  and  its  lovely  people.  They 
knew  the  old  land  through  its  history,  its  poetry,  its  splendid  faith, 
and  beautiful  Catholic  traditions  and  they  became  intensely  devoted 
to  the  Argentine  Irish,  who  blend  all  that  is  beautiful  in  the  Irish 
character  with  that  which  wins  our  admiration  in  the  chivalry  of 
Spain.  They  trained  the  Argentine  Irish  in  the  Order  and  prepared 
them  to  take  over  their  own  Province  when  formed — the  Province  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception. 

The  official  status  of  the  Passionists  in  Argentina  is  that  of  chaplains 
of  the  English-speaking  population,  who  are  almost  wholly  Irish.  Yet 
they  attend  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  others  as  well.  The  Italian  popu¬ 
lation  in  the  Province  of  Cordoba  forms  one  of  their  charges.  But 
it  is  as  missionaries  that  the  Fathers  are  so  well  and  favorably  known 
in  the  great  Southern  Republic,  in  Uruguay,  Paraguay,  and  in  the 
Falkland  Islands.  Innumerable  missions  have  been  given  by  them 
in  English,  Spanish,  and  Italian,  sometimes  in  all  three  languages 
simultaneously,  but  oftener  in  English  and  Spanish  on  the  same  mis¬ 
sion.  But  their  missions  to  the  Argentine  Irish  have  been  their  chief 
work  in  this  line;  and  they  have  not  been  restricted  to  cities  and  towns; 
they  have  been  conducted  in  the  great  plains  or  camps  and  amid  the 
picturesque  hills  of  that  country.  They  have  collected  the  Indians  in 
the  heart  of  the  Pampas  and  given  missions  to  them.  With  no  rail¬ 
roads  and  few  roads  of  any  kind,  hardships  were  so  great  and  living 
accommodations  so  primitive,  that  the  Fathers  might  well  be  put  in 


Passionists  in  South  America 


433 


the  category  of  “Foreign  Missionaries”  in  the  ecclesiastical  sense. 
They  have  given  missions,  retreats,  novenas,  lectures,  and  conferences 
to  Religious  Communities  and  to  the  laity.  It  is  an  ordinary  occur¬ 
rence  for  one  of  the  Fathers  to  accompany  a  Bishop  on  his  missionary 
tours  over  a  vast  diocese.  He  is  engaged  in  missionary  work  during 
the  canonical  visitation,  and  often  he  preaches  for  the  Bishop  in 
Spanish  or  English.  After  the  fashion  of  the  country,  he  is  present 
at  the  grand  festas  on  patronal  feasts,  and  is  the  panegyrist  of  the 
Saint.  His  influence  and  zeal  are  recognized  by  the  Bishops  and 
clergy  and  he  is  in  demand  for  these  occasions.  But  this  is  only  one 
feature  of  their  work  enjoined  by  rule  and  called  for  by  the  customs 
of  the  country.  Their  great  work  is  for  the  exiles  of  Erin,  though 
not  restricted  to  them.  It  is  the  chief  purpose  of  their  mission  to 
Argentina.  Besides  missions,  courses  of  instruction,  constant  min¬ 
istrations  in  their  beautiful  church  in  Buenos  Aires  and  at  those  in  the 
provinces,  they  make  periodical  tours  through  the  vast  pastoral 
regions,  remaining  a  day  or  two  or  three  according  to  the  needs  of 
the  people,  preaching,  instructing,  hearing  confessions  and  giving  all 
an  opportunity  to  approach  the  sacraments.  Few  of  the  Argentine 
Irish  care  to  make  their  confessions  in  Spanish,  though  they  speak  the 
language  fluently  and  the  Spanish  priests  are  holy  men.  During  these 
short  missions  “devotions”  and  good  reading  matter  are  distributed; 
and  they  leave  the  good  people  with  peace  and  grace  in  their  hearts 
and  more  devoted  to  the  Faith  of  their  Fathers.  They  have  established 
schools,  orphanages,  sodalities,  libraries,  social  centers,  and  Catholic 
Truth  Societies.  The  work  in  the  schools  and  orphanages  is  done 
by  other  Communities  blessed  by  the  Church  for  it.  Sick  calls  come 
from  long  distances  and  it  may  take  a  day  or  two  or  more  to  reach 
them  and  return  to  the  Retreat;  and  there  is  always  mission  work  to 
be  done  in  the  camps  even  on  these  occasions.  Thus  have  the  Fathers 
labored  to  promote  the  religious,  moral,  and  social  welfare  of  their 
charges. 

Another  interesting  line  of  work  is  the  instruction  and  reception 
of  converts.  The  Fathers  have  candidates  for  instruction  all  the  time, 
and  often  these  are  men  who  fail  to  amass  the  wealth  they  were  led 
to  expect  in  this  far-off  El  Dorado.  But  in  the  providence  of  God 
they  found  a  far  greater  treasure,  the  true  Faith,  a  grace  of  inestimable 
value.  In  spite  of  the  inroads  made  by  rationalism,  materialism,  and 
anti-clericalism,  the  charms  of  this  old  Catholic  country,  amid  in¬ 
numerable  monuments  of  the  colonial  period,  are  most  attractive.  It 
is  redolent  of  the  spirit,  traditions,  customs  and  manners  of  old  Castile, 
and  its  Catholic  atmosphere  leads  men  to  the  Church.  The  lectures 
given  during  the  year  at  different  centers  in  Buenos  Aires  are  partly 
intended  for  inquiring  non-Catholics  and  are  well  attended.  From  this 
it  is  readily  seen  that  while  attending  to  their  special  work  as  chap- 


434 


The  Passionists 


lains  for  the  Argentine  Irish,  they  identify  themselves  with  the  country, 
advance  its  interests  and  win  the  confidence  of  all  classes  and  greater 
regard  for  their  own  devoted  people.  Nowhere  are  the  Passionists 
held  in  greater  veneration  by  prelates,  priests,  and  people.  The  testi¬ 
mony  of  a  non-Catholic  will  be  interesting  here,  that  of  Mr.  F.  E. 
Guernsey:  “A  non-Catholic  looking  on,”  he  said,  “cannot  but  ad¬ 
mire  the  Christian  zeal  of  the  best  of  the  clergy  who  lead  ascetic 
lives,  are  really  poor,  dependent  on  the  aid  of  wealthy  people  of  their 
Faith,  and  are  animated  by  a  sincere  desire  to  minister  to  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  masses.  I  have  known  priests  who  had  gone  into  the 
most  savage  parts  of  the  country  as  full  of  zeal  as  the  early  Francis¬ 
cans,  and  others  who  live  among  the  poorest  populations  of  cities 
sharing  the  same  humble  fare  as  their  flocks.  No  nobler  body  of 
men  can  anywhere  be  found  than  the  Passionist  Fathers  now  laboring 
in  one  of  the  suburban  cities  amongst  the  most  abject  poor.”  He 
spoke  of  the  Passionists  in  Argentina.  “The  secret  of  their  success,” 
a  friend  wrote,  “is  the  exemplification  in  their  daily  lives  of  the  vir¬ 
tues  of  our  Crucified  Saviour,  and  in  proof  of  this  the  testimony  of 
many  distinguished  people  could  be  cited.  Books  could  be  written 
on  their  influence  in  teaching  and  preaching  of  the  Passion,  by  word, 
deed,  bearing  and  manner,  on  the  platform,  in  the  confessional,  at 
meetings,  in  familiar  conversation,  in  the  devotions  which  they  in¬ 
culcate  and  the  literature  which  they  distribute.”  “They  preach 
Christ  Crucified.” 

The  foundation  stone  of  the  Holy  Cross  Retreat  in  Buenos  Aires 
was  laid  by  Monsignor  Dean  Dillon  on  December  8,  1884,  the  feast 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  It  was  the  first  appearance  of  the 
prelate  after  a  long  and  serious  illness,  and  it  was  a  day  of  joy  for 
his  friends  as  well  as  the  friends  of  the  Passionist  Fathers.  He  was 
held  in  the  highest  esteem  by  Church  and  State.  He  was  the  friend 
and  counselor  of  the  Argentine-Irish.  He  was  a  priest  of  holy  life 
and  distinguished  service  in  Church  and  State.  He  was  greatly  be¬ 
loved  by  all  men  and  a  devoted  friend  of  the  Passionist  Fathers. 
For  a  long  time  he  had  desired  to  see  a  Religious  Community  estab¬ 
lished  in  Buenos  Aires,  not  to  interfere  with  the  chaplains  in  the  camp, 
but  to  aid  them  in  their  work  for  the  welfare  of  souls  and  the  growth 
of  the  Church.  Long  before  Father  Martin  came  to  Argentina,  he  had 
asked  Father  Pius  Devine  to  make  the  foundation  now  happily  begun. 
“There  was  no  need  for  him,”  he  said,  “to  commend  the  Fathers; 
their  work  did  that;  they  were  faithful,  self-sacrificing  priests.  They 
left  their  homes  in  the  great  Republic  where  every  possible  liberty  of 
conscience  is  enjoyed  and  where  they  were  beloved  and  encouraged 
in  their  labors;  and  in  Ireland,  where  they  enjoyed  incomparable 
privileges;  to  come  here  and  make  new  friends  and  labor  and  suffer, 
and  if  necessary,  to  die  for  those  whom  God  had  given  them  for  their 


Passionists  in  South  America 


435 


charge.  It  was  not  for  him  to  recommend  the  Fathers;  though  if 
the  labor  of  a  lifetime,  if  his  life  itself  could  insure  the  success  of 
their  glorious  work,  it  would  willingly  be  given.”  There  was  a  vast 
audience  present,  and  the  prophetic  words  of  the  beloved  prelate  in 
his  picture  of  the  future  of  the  Order  on  the  River  Platte  and  its  work 
and  results  under  the  inspiration  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  filled  the 
hearts  of  all  with  joy  and  hope  and  inspired  the  Fathers  with  renewed 
courage.  “For  two  years,”  the  Dean  said,  “they  had  preached  and 
labored  and  fought  in  the  face  of  discouragements  and  disappointments 
of  every  kind,  to  make  this  foundation  and  extend  to  the  beautiful 
Argentine  Republic  the  benefit  secured  for  the  faithful  by  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  and  now  there  was  success  in  sight.  The  one  thing 
necessary  was  union  of  heart  and  purpose,  to  cooperate  with  God  in 
establishing  His  reign  on  earth,  and  to  imitate  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
who  made  it  his  mission  to  follow  the  Divine  Master  through  tribula¬ 
tion  and  poverty  to  glory  everlasting.”  It  was  the  feast  of  the  Im¬ 
maculate  Conception  and  Monsignor  Dillon  invoked  “Our  Blessed 
Lady’s  all-prevailing  intercession  to  confirm  the  constancy  of  the 
people  and  obtain  for  their  labor  of  love  the  fullest  measure  of  suc¬ 
cess  and  heavenly  benediction,”  and  the  Immaculate  Queen  heard  that 
prayer. 

In  1886,  the  new  Retreat  was  dedicated  by  the  Most  Reverend  Arch¬ 
bishop  Aneiros,  and  again  Monsignor  Dillon  was  present  on  this  festive 
occasion.  After  the  ceremony  the  people  inspected  the  building  and 
were  charmed  with  it.  “It  was  admirably  designed  and  solidly  con¬ 
structed.  Its  finish  was  in  good  taste,  but  quite  in  keeping  with  re¬ 
ligious  simplicity  and  plainness.  The  American  Minister  and  a  num¬ 
ber  of  other  non-Catholic  gentlemen  were  present  and  they  expressed 
surprise  at  the  beautiful  work  accomplished  by  the  Fathers,  and  they 
offered  their  congratulations  to  them  and  their  generous  friends. 
There  was  a  great  demonstration  for  Monsignor  Dean  Dillon.  All 
were  delighted  to  have  him  again  in  their  midst,  and  Father  Fidelis  in 
his  graceful  way  proposed  his  health  at  the  luncheon  served.  The 
new  church  went  up  beside  the  Retreat.  It  is  the  handsomest  Gothic 
structure  in  South  America.  The  people  are  proud  of  it  and  its 
beautiful  services  are  always  crowded. 

At  Sarmiento,  in  the  Province  of  Buenos  Aires,  the  Fathers  estab¬ 
lished  St.  Paul’s  Retreat.  At  Jesus-Maria,  in  the  Province  of  Cordova, 
is  the  Retreat  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Rosary.  Then  there  is  a  smaller 
home  at  Salto,  in  the  Province  of  Buenos  Aires,  called  “The  Hospice 
of  St.  Patrick.”  The  houses  in  Chile  and  Brazil  were  founded  from 
Argentina.  In  each  of  these  countries,  there  are  now  three  houses. 
The  Province  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  in  Argentina,  has  grown 
and  prospered  with  God’s  blessing.  Most  of  its  members  are  Argen- 
tine-Irish.  Many  of  them  gained  distinction  in  the  various  depart- 


436 


The  Passionists 


ments  of  the  University,  they  are  well  equipped  for  their  work  in  the 
holy  ministry,  and  their  missions  are  very  successful. 

At  the  Retreat  of  the  Holy  Cross  in  Buenos  Aires,  on  St.  Patrick’s 
Day,  1914,  in  the  presence  of  Archbishop  Spinosa  and  two  hundred 
Argentine-Irish  gentlemen,  clerical  and  lay,  Father  Fidelis  announced 
that  a  new  Province  of  the  Order  had  been  formed  by  the  Passionist 
Fathers,  the  Argentine  Province,  and  that  from  then  on  the  community 
would  be  under  no  foreign  control,  except  so  far  as  the  rules  gave 
Father  General  jurisdiction,  as  required  by  the  Church.  The  new 
Province  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  would  now  have  Home  Rule 
and  work  out  its  own  destinies  according  to  the  rule  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross. 

To-day  its  Provincial,  Father  Constantine  Birmingham,  and  other 
Superiors,  are  Argentine-Irish.  The  Founder’s  courage,  perseverance 
and  tact,  with  God’s  blessing,  overcame  every  obstacle  in  the  way 
of  establishing  the  Order  in  Argentina  on  a  sure  basis  where  the  rule 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  is  kept,  and  his  work  in  the  Church  goes  on 
to  the  great  advantage  of  the  faithful. 


I 


f 


CHAPTER  LVI 

ST.  GABRIEL 


St.  Gabriel — Mary’s  Own  Saint — Beloved  in  America. 


IN  THE  early  days  of  Christianity,  martyrdom  was  the  test  and  seal 
of  sanctity,  so  that  martyr  and  saint  were  largely  synonymous. 
But  before  the  name  of  the  saint  could  be  inscribed  on  the  “dip- 
tychs,”  the  test  of  sanctity  or  martyrdom  had  to  be  accepted  by  the 
Church.  Certainty  in  a  matter  of  such  moment  was  required,  the 
fact  had  to  be  verified;  and  here  was  the  earliest  process  of  canoniza¬ 
tion.  The  Bishop  or  Metropolitan,  or  Patriarch,  or  the  Pope,  as  the 
case  might  be,  pronounced  the  decree.  Gradually,  as  the  organization 
of  the  Church  became  articulate ,  this  decree  postulating  the  two  notes 
of  certainty  and  authority  emanated  from  Rome,  the  See  of  Peter, 
and  the  approval  of  the  Pope  is  necessary  for  the  public  cultus  of  the 
saint. 

Where  the  seal  of  martyrdom  did  not  exist,  a  process  of  extraor¬ 
dinary  stringency  was  required.  It  extended  over  many  years  and  was 
comprehensive  and  searching  in  the  extreme.  A  scrutiny  was  made 
of  the  virtues  and  doctrine,  writings  and  devotions;  every  conceivable 
objection  had  to  be  met  and  answered;  and  as  a  further  precaution 
“a  gratuitous  one,”  the  existence  of  miracles  though  not  a  necessary 
note  of  sanctity,  had  to  be  proved  before  the  Church  would  give  any 
of  her  children  the  title  of  “Saint.”  So  searching  is  this  whole  proc¬ 
ess  that  Leo  XIII  said:  “In  these  days  the  greatest  miracle  of  all 
is  to  get  one’s  miracle  proved  and  one’s  cause  through  Rome.” 

The  crux  of  the  process  is  passed  with  beatification.  This  leaves  no 
doubt  as  to  the  sanctity  of  the  “Blessed.”  But  with  the  canonization 
it  is  defined  by  the  infallible  authority  of  the  Church  and  the  name  of 
the  “Blessed”  is  inscribed  in  the  catalogue  of  the  Saints. 

At  the  canonization  of  Blessed  Gabriel,  the  Holy  Father  said:  “We 
decree  and  define  that  Blessed  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful  Virgin,  is  a 
Saint,  and  we  inscribe  his  name  in  the  catalogue  of  saints,  and  order 
that  his  memory  be  devoutly  and  piously  celebrated  yearly  on  his 
feast.”  Prior  to  the  grand  function  in  St.  Peter’s,  four  hundred 
Bishops  in  Rome  gathered  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  and  gave  their 
placet  for  the  Canonization;  and  long  before  this,  the  Princes  of  the 
Church  had  petitioned  for  it.  Amongst  the  latter  were  Cardinals  Gib- 

437 


438 


The  Passionists 


bons,  Vaughan,  Logue,  Tacherau  of  Canada,  Richard  of  Paris,  Grusca 
of  Vienna,  Krements  of  Cologne,  Goosens  of  Belgium,  Moneschillo  y 
Viso  of  Spain,  and  Neto  of  Portugal.  Cardinal  Schoenborn,  Prince 
Archbishop  of  Prague,  in  his  “postulatory  letter”  to  Leo  XIII  gave 
the  reason  for  this  universal  request:  “Amongst  the  many  who  in 
our  time  have  adorned  the  monastic  life  by  their  virtues,  I  hold  that 
one  of  the  first  was  Gabriel  Possenti  of  the  Congregation  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross.  The  innocence  of  his  life,  his  patience  and  humility, 
his  rare  sanctity  and  precious  death,  the  confidence  with  which  the 
faithful  are  moved  to  invoke  his  help,  his  miracles,  and  the  universal 
admiration  in  which  he  is  held,  all  these  excite  an  ardent  desire  in 
me  to  see  him  soon  beatified  and  canonized.” 

The  great  Cardinals  of  the  Curia  were  just  as  instant  in  their  urg¬ 
ency  to  have  Gabriel  canonized.  What  appealed  to  them  beyond 
everything  else  was  his  devotion  to  our  Blessed  Lady — it  was 
so  simple,  so  childlike,  so  tender  in  its  expression;  and  for  the 
Mater  Dolorosa his  delicate  sympathy  was  an  abiding  grief  meas¬ 
ured  by  his  love.  These  words  of  the  little  Saint  seemed  to  haunt 
them,  “II  mio  paradiso  sono  i  dolori  della  cara  madre  mia .”  In  his 
postulatory  letter,  Cardinal  Parrochi  said:  “Mary  was  the  very  soul 
of  Gabriel’s  life,  the  source  and  model  of  the  sanctity  to  which  he 
attained;  so  that  it  may  be  truly  said  that  in  his  devotion  to  the  great 
Mother  of  God  he  has  scarcely  been  equaled  by  any  of  the  saints — 
even  the  greatest.” 

Cardinal  Gibbons  was  one  of  the  three  Bishops  who  first  petitioned 
the  Holy  See  for  Gabriel’s  canonization.  In  his  letter  to  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff  he  emphasizes  the  honor  that  would  accrue  to  the  Church  and 
the  salutary  profit  to  Christian  people  from  the  canonization  of  this 
servant  of  God.  But  what  impressed  His  Eminence  more  than  any¬ 
thing  else,  was  the  human  appeal  of  the  life  of  this  Saint  to  the  youth 
of  our  day.  This  was  his  strongest  plea.  The  Pope  acted  promptly. 
He  dispensed  with  the  proof  required  of  Gabriel’s  reputation  for 
sanctity,  saying:  “It  is  as  clear  as  the  sun  that  his  renown  is  at  this 
moment  spread  abroad  everywhere  and  is  increasing  every  day.” 
Again,  no  cause  may  be  introduced  for  beatification  till  fifty  years 
after  death;  and  ten  years  must  elapse  from  the  end  of  the  first  epis¬ 
copal  process  to  the  introduction  of  the  cause  before  the  Congregation 
of  Rites.  But  Leo  XIII  dispensed  with  both  these  laws  also,  on  ac¬ 
count  of  the  extraordinary  merits  of  the  case.  As  devotion  to  the 
servant  of  God  increased,  miracles  multiplied  at  Isola  and  the  simple 
people  of  the  mountains  in  the  Abruzzi  angrily  demanded  why  their 
holy  religious  was  not  canonized.  It  was  the  v,ox  populi  and  now  we 
have  St.  Gabriel,  “a  Saint  of  our  day,”  and  an  every-day  Saint,  Mary’s 
own  Saint,  the  model  and  patron  of  youth. 

St.  Gabriel  was  born  in  Assisi  on  March  1,  1838,  and  received  the 


St.  Gabriel 


439 


name  of  Francis  in  Baptism.  He  was  the  eleventh  child  of  Sante  Pos- 
senti  of  Terni,  a  distinguished  lawyer,  and  Agnes  Frisciotti  of  a 
noble  family  of  Civitanova.  Signor  Possenti  was  Civil  Governor  of 
Assisi  at  the  time  of  the  Saint’s  birth.  This  same  position  he  filled 
in  other  cities  of  the  Papal  States  till  1842,  when  he  was  sent  to  Spo- 
leto  as  Grand  Assessor  by  Gregory  XVI.  He  was  a  gentleman  of 
the  highest  culture  and  integrity,  devoted  to  God  and  country,  the  in¬ 
terests  of  the  Church  and  his  cherished  family.  In  the  first  year  of 
his  residence  in  Spoleto,  his  wife  died  and  the  whole  care  of  the  family 
was  now  added  to  his  other  duties.  He  entrusted  his  household  to  an 
excellent  lady  of  good  sense  and  kindly  disposition  although  austere 
at  times  in  exacting  duty  from  her  young  charges,  while  he  engaged 
a  young  ecclesiastic  as  tutor  for  his  sons.  At  his  mother’s  death, 
Francis  was  scarcely  four  years  old,  and  his  father  and  the  governess 
took  her  place  in  imparting  the  first  lessons  in  duty  and  piety  at  the 
dawn  of  reason.  But  very  soon  his  sister  Mary  Louise  was  able  to 
take  her  mother’s  place  in  the  home.  Her  influence  was  felt  by  all, 
but  by  none  more  than  by  Francis.  A  lovely  friendship  grew  up  be¬ 
tween  Francis  and  Mary  Louise.  She  “won  his  heart  to  form  his  char¬ 
acter.”  She  restrained  his  impetuous  nature,  while  she  cultivated 
what  was  noblest  in  him.  Her  task  was  not  an  easy  one,  for  Francis 
was  not  born  a  Saint.  His  sister  Teresa  says  that  “while  he  was  of  a 
playful  disposition,  he  was  both  the  terror  and  favorite  of  the  home” 
— the  enfant  terrible ,  it  would  seem. 

When  old  enough  he  was  sent  to  the  college  of  De  La  Salle  Brothers 
for  his  elementary  education,  and  then  he  followed  his  elder  brothers 
to  the  Jesuit  College,  where  he  graduated  at  eighteen. 

He  had  been  well  taught  and  trained  by  the  ablest  masters  and  he 
ever  stood  at  the  head  of  his  classes.  His  earliest  biographer,  a  class¬ 
mate  and  companion,  who  knew  him  intimately,  the  grave  and  learned 
Canon  Paulo  Bonaccia,  describes  the  Saint  at  this  period  as  winsome 
and  handsome  and  graceful,  gay  and  witty  and  humorous,  though 
ever  kindly;  more  given  to  play  than  to  prayer,  to  vanity  than  to 
piety,  to  fashion  than  to  virtue.  “He  was  one  day  good  and  another 
day  bad,”  quick-tempered,  and  passionate,  but  as  quickly  penitent  for 
his  fault.  He  was  fond  of  dress  and  loved  the  ballroom  and  theater, 
and  had  a  perfect  mania  for  dancing — “a  dandy  and  swell”  his  com¬ 
panions  pleasantly  called  him.  The  romance  and  novel  and  stage  had 
an  attraction  for  him.  But  while  he  indulged  these  softer  tastes,  he 
was  fond  of  athletic  sports  and  could  hold  his  own  in  every  game.  He 
was  “keen  on  hunting”  and  once,  while  on  the  chase,  his  gun  went  off 
by  accident  and  he  nearly  shot  his  head  off. 

But  there  was  another  side  to  the  picture.  He  was  ever  truthful  and 
the  very  soul  of  honor;  he  was  utterly  unselfish,  and  his  fine,  open, 
manly  nature,  made  him  the  most  popular  lad  in  the  school  with 


440 


The  Passionists 


pupils  and  masters,  though  “the  dandy  and  swell.”  He  was  ever  tact¬ 
ful,  gentle,  smiling  and  attentive  to  those  about  him;  and  his  sharp 
sallies  of  temper  when  aroused  were  so  quickly  atoned  for,  that  they 
enhanced  his  finer  traits. 

He  was  always  welcome  in  the  most  fashionable  set  and  his  dis¬ 
tinguished  manner  and  fine  presence  never  repelled,  for  his  frank  and 
noble  disposition  won  affection  and  esteem  and  left  not  even  the  sug¬ 
gestion  of  hauteur.  While  worldly,  and  vain  of  his  success  in  society, 
he  never  neglected  prayer;  he  was  always  present  at  the  rosary  with 
the  family  in  the  evening;  he  was  punctual  in  receiving  the  sacra¬ 
ments,  and  this  in  no  perfunctory  way.  “How  often,”  says  Canon 
Bonaccia,  “do  I  remember  seeing  him  after  Communion  with  his  head 
bowed  in  deepest  reverence,  his  hands  clasped  in  prayer  and  his  eyes 
moist  with  tears.”  While  then  giving  no  evidence  of  future  heroic 
sanctity,  he  was  good  to  the  poor,  as  his  illustrious  father  had  taught 
him  by  word  and  deed,  and  he  sought  to  divide  with  them  all  he  had 
or  could  claim  on  all  occasions.  This  was  one  great  trait  of  his  char¬ 
acter,  “love  for  the  poor.”  Still  another,  in  a  more  marked  degree, 
was  his  tender,  childlike  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary.  He 
loved  to  visit  Our  Lady  of  Tears  in  the  Cathedral  and  pray  to  her. 
His  devotion  grew  and  his  visits  became  more  frequent,  and  she  called 
him  to  be  her  own.  There  was  a  struggle  now  between  grace  and  the 
allurements  of  the  world.  Would  he  renounce  what  he  loved,  for 
Our  Lady  of  Sorrows?  Could  he  hesitate?  He  loved  her  fondly  and 
dearly;  but  there  was  another  who  sought  his  heart  and  his  hand.  On 
his  choice  hangs  the  fate  of  the  Saint! 

Though  he  had  played  with  fire,  Our  Lady  preserved  him.  “He 
never  grievously  offended  God.”  Illibatum  retinuit  florem  virginitatis. 
“He  preserved  the  immaculate  flower  of  virginity,”  we  read  in  his 
Office.  Though  faulty  in  childhood  and  youth  and  just  like  the  most 
of  us,  neither  very  good  nor  very  bad,  and  often  toying  with  danger, 
never  was  there  ought  in  word  or  act  in  young  Francis  that  savored 
in  the  least  of  the  slightest  indelicacy.  He  loved  Mary  Immaculate 
and  she  preserved  him  from  stain.  Perfect  innocence  is  the  fruit 
of  devotion  to  her,  and  it  may  exist  with  glaring  faults  and  defects 
of  character,  as  in  the  case  of  Francis. 

He  felt  the  attraction  of  grace  and  a  call  to  give  up  the  world  and 
embrace  the  counsels.  This  came  while  he  knelt  before  Our  Lady 
of  Tears,  and  he  promised  to  answer  it,  but  delayed.  He  had  three 
sharp  reminders  of  his  promise.  Twice  he  was  seriously  ill  and  prom¬ 
ised  on  recovery  to  answer  the  call,  and  he  was  restored  to  health. 
But  the  charm  of  worldly  amusement  lulled  him  into  present  quies¬ 
cence.  Then  his  favorite  sister,  Mary  Louise,  was  carried  off  by 
cholera  which  broke  out  in  Spoleto.  She  was  its  first  victim  and 
Francis  felt  her  loss  keenly.  In  his  anguish  he  felt  the  emptiness  of 


St.  Gabriel 


441 


earthly  things  and  again  he  promised  to  choose  “the  better  part.” 
But  his  buoyant  spirits  and  love  of  amusement  softened  his  grief  and 
led  to  delay.  But  a  final  awakening  was  at  hand.  During  the  plague 
the  people  had  recourse  to  the  Mother  of  Mercy  for  help.  The  scourge 
ceased,  the  stricken  recovered,  and  now  the  people  came  to  thank  the 
Blessed  Mother  of  God.  They  carried  the  Sacred  Icon,  Our  Lady  of 
Tears,  in  procession.  This  was  presented  to  the  Cathedral  by  Fred¬ 
erick  Barbarossa  and  was  held  in  great  veneration  by  the  people  of 
Spoleto.  Francis  was  kneeling  as  the  procession  passed.  Our  Lady’s 
eyes  met  his.  They  were  full  of  meaning.  The  Icon  was  gone;  Our 
Lady  herself  was  there:  “Francis,”  she  said,  “it  is  useless  to  resist. 
Thou  art  not  for  the  world.  Come,  the  cloister  awaits  thee.”  With 
bowed  head  and  eyes  blinded  with  tears,  Francis  answered:  “My 
own  sweet  Mother,  thou  hast  conquered.  I  leave  myself  in  thy  most 
holy  hands.”  The  struggle  was  over.  Mary  had  won  her  wayward 
child.  His  decision  was  absolute  and  forever.  The  Saint  was  safe. 

Francis  announced  his  decision  to  his  father.  “What,”  the  latter 
asked,  “the  gay  youth,  so  fond  of  the  world  and  its  amusements,  so 
nice  and  dainty  and  elegant  in  his  tastes,  with  a  great  career  before 
him  and  the  best  and  noblest  seeking  his  hand  with  seeming  success — 
to  become  a  Religious  and  embrace  a  life  of  utter  unworldliness  and 
self-renunciation?”  It  was  absurd!  Signor  Possenti  argued  against 
it.  But  Francis  was  firm.  His  resolution  was  put  to  every  test.  It 
stood  unfalteringly.  The  young  lady  to  whom  he  was  supposed  to 
pay  his  addresses  was  given  up  for  Our  Lady  of  Tears.  The  calls 
neglected  were  atoned  for.  Francis  placed  himself  in  Our  Lady’s 
“most  holy  hands,”  and  she  asked  him  to  become  a  Passionist  and  take 
his  place  with  her  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross.  He  had  loved  the  Mater 
Dolorosa  since  he  first  lisped  the  Ave  Maria  at  his  mother’s  knee; 
and  now  “he  took  her  to  his  own.”  His  noble  father  consented  and 
gave  him  his  blessing. 

Two  weeks  later,  on  September  5,  1856,  his  career  in  the  world  came 
to  a  close.  On  this  day  he  graduated  from  the  Jesuit  College.  He  had 
an  important  part  to  play  and  he  set  his  heart  on  playing  it  well.  It 
was  due  to  his  illustrious  father  and  his  Alma  Mater.  It  was  his 
last  appearance  on  the  stage  that  he  had  graced  so  well.  The  elite 
of  the  city  were  present.  Men  of  letters  and  deep  learning  were  there 
— the  keenest  critics;  and  with  them  the  youth  and  fashion  with  whom 
he  was  the  hero  of  the  occasion.  He  was  one  of  themselves.  None 
surpassed  him  in  elocution  and  he  was  a  past  master  in  the  graces  of 
oratory.  His  voice  was  resonant  and  pleasing;  his  action  ever  deli¬ 
cate  and  correct.  He  had  been  chosen  for  the  address  of  the  day. 
The  distinguished  guests  and  professors  had  taken  their  places.  There 
was  tension  for  a  moment  and  then  all  arose  as  the  Papal  Delegate 
entered  accompanied  by  the  Archbishop  and  the  Grand  Assessor, 


442 


The  Passionists 


The  Delegate  presided,  with  the  Archbishop  at  his  right  and  Signor 
Possenti  at  his  left.  Francis  faced  the  audience,  smiling  and  serene. 
He  was  faultlessly  attired  in  the  latest  fashion,  with  touches  of  ele¬ 
gance  that  gave  brilliancy  to  his  manly  and  handsome  presence.  He 
exerted  his  powers  to  please  and  he  acquitted  himself  with  so  much 
grace  that  the  hearty  plaudits  of  his  audience  rang  out  again  and  again. 
He  won  the  highest  commendation  from  the  distinguished  prelate  who 
presided,  and  who  gave  him  the  gold  medal  for  excellence  in  all  his 
studies  and  declared  that  he  was  a  credit  to  his  family,  to  his  college, 
and  to  the  city  of  Spoleto.  And  if  the  Jesuit  Fathers  thought  at 
times  that  “he  was  too  gay  for  anything,”  on  this  occasion  they  were 
proud  of  him.  Congratulations  were  showered  on  Signor  Possenti  on 
possessing  a  son  of  such  bright  promise  to  sustain  the  honorable 
record  of  his  family.  Only  he  and  another,  his  confessor,  knew  the 
secret  triumph  of  grace  in  the  heart  of  Francis — the  future  Saint. 

“It  was  his  last  appearance  in  public.  The  world  had  fooled  him, 
and  now  he  would  have  a  little  playful  revenge  before  leaving  it  for¬ 
ever.  It  was  there  at  his  feet;  it  had  claimed  him  for  its  own — the 
gay  youth  of  fashion  and  pleasure,  bright  and  pleasing  and  handsome, 
now  an  accomplished  gentleman  of  the  world  entering  on  his  estate. 
So  it  fancied.  It  had  fooled  Francis  and  now  it  was  his  turn  in  the 
game;  and  as  he  bowed  to  his  audience,  he  kicked  the  world  aside 
forever,  and  next  morning  left  home  to  enter  the  Passionist  Novitiate 
at  Morovalle,  in  the  Marches.”  ( Father  Joseph  Smith ,  C.P.) 

We  gaze  on  St.  Aloysius  and  even  on  St.  John  Berchmans  with  awe 
and  wonder.  They  were  saints  from  their  birth.  But  St.  Gabriel 
was  unlike  them ;  he  was  very  human  like  the  rest  of  us ;  gay  and  fickle 
and  wayward,  but  with  generous  impulses;  self-willed,  hot-tempered 
and  prone  to  anger,  but  readily  penitent  for  his  faults;  he  was  fond 
of  dress  and  dancing,  and  the  stage,  the  novel  and  chase,  but  delicately 
pure  of  heart,  and  he  yielded  to  grace  and  became  a  saint.  His 
stubbornness  was  changed  to  resoluteness,  and  his  self-will,  into  stead¬ 
fastness  in  keeping  his  rule.  His  devotion  to  duty  was  absolute;  his 
service  to  God,  whole-souled,  without  reserve  or  hesitation.  “I  do 
naught,”  he  said,  “but  bless  the  merciful  hand  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
that  rescued  me  from  the  world.”  “His  faults  gave  way  to  the  contrary 
virtues:  his  earlier  traits  vanished  and  nothing  remained  of  his  former 
personality,  bui  what  was  beautiful,  and  now  this  blossomed  into 
perfect  virtue.”  ( Father  Albert .)  He  placed  himself  completely 
under  the  refining  influences  of  grace,  in  the  cloister. 

There  was  no  singularity  in  him;  to  all  outward  seeming  he  was 
like  his  companions.  He  just  kept  the  rule  and  in  this  he  was  fault¬ 
less.  He  was  quickly  taught  that  perfection  does  not  consist  in  ex¬ 
ternal  acts,  but  in  union  with  God  by  love,  and  on  this  he  concen¬ 
trated  all  his  efforts.  No  austerity  was  allowed  him  beyond  what  the 


St.  Gabriel 


443 


rule  enjoined;  mortification  in  his  case  consisted  in  self-renunciation 
and  “the  sacrifice  of  inclination  to  duty,”  and  in  this  he  became  per¬ 
fect.  “He  practiced  heroic  virtue.  Whatever  he  did  was  done  with 
interior  dispositions  altogether  extraordinary,  with  an  attention  that 
never  flagged  and  an  intention  that  never  faltered;  his  one  aim  was 
to  please  God  to  the  utmost.”  (Father  Norbert,  C.P.) 

If  it  may  be  said  without  irreverence,  his  service  was  like  our 
Blessed  Lady’s  in  the  Holy  House  of  Nazareth.  There  is  no  record 
of  miracles,  no  raptures,  no  ecstasies,  no  visions,  no  revelations,  and 
yet  “heroic  sanctity”  that  of  the  saint ,  not  merely  that  of  the  saintly; 
there  was  perfect  union  with  God  by  love. 

The  little  Saint  was  absorbed  in  God  and  the  divine  beauty  itself 
seem  to  radiate  from  his  face  and  figure.  His  brethren  caught  a 
glimpse  of  it  at  times  and  it  filled  them  with  awe.  The  radiance  of 
his  sweetness  and  innocence  was  felt  by  all;  the  seminarians  who  came 
to  the  Retreat  at  Isola  to  prepare  for  ordination  by  the  spiritual  ex¬ 
ercises,  could  scarcely  keep  their  eyes  off  him  and  they  loved  to  be 
near  him;  the  simple  people  of  the  mountains  felt  that  he  was  a  saint ; 
they  proclaimed  it  after  his  death;  they  would  brook  nothing  to  the 
contrary;  they  shook  their  heads  when  told  that  his  companions  were 
as  good  as  he;  they  knew  it  by  heavenly  intuition  and  Heaven  backed 
them  up  by  miracles.  This  is  the  only  approach  to  the  marvelous  that 
we  could  glean  from  those  who  lived  with  him.  Father  Norbert  says 
that  “his  joyousness  was  contagious.  His  presence  was  like  a  ray 
of  heavenly  sunshine  that  fell  on  the  soul.  A  source  of  unearthly 
sweetness  seemed  to  well  up  from  his  heart  and  flow  in  streams  of 
joy  through  his  eyes,  lips,  and  whole  demeanor.”  In  perfect  union 
with  God,  the  little  Saint  found  that  peace  “which  surpasseth  all  under¬ 
standing.”  “My  life  is  full  of  joy,”  he  said;  “what  more  can  I  desire 
in  this  vale  of  tears?  I  could  not  be  happier  than  I  am.”  Here 
was  the  rich  fruit  of  perfect  sanctity  in  less  than  five  years,  and  it 
shows  the  power  of  the  will  when  it  corresponds  with  the  divine  will. 
“May  the  most  holy,  most  amiable,  most  adorable  will  of  God  be 
ever  done.”  This  little  prayer  he  often  repeated.  It  was  the  great 
principle  of  his  interior  life ,  as  gentle  courtesy  to  all  and  utter  un¬ 
selfishness  in  the  community  life  were  great  traits  of  his  external  life. 
Hence  he  was  dear  to  God  and  to  man.  “The  mature  sanctity  to  which 
one  so  young  attained,  accounts  for  the  high  esteem  in  which  all  held 
him.  His  growth  in  holiness  was  observed  day  by  day;  but  during 
the  last  year  of  his  life  his  correspondence  with  grace  was  to  me  an 
object  of  wonder  and  admiration.  His  virtue  ever  spontaneous  and 
unaffected,  was  enhanced  by  a  majesty  and  mastery  that  awoke  in  me 
a  sense  of  deep  veneration.”  (Father  Norbert.)  While  predestined  to 
be  a  saint,  it  was  not  without  his  own  correspondence  and  merit.  In 
the  processes,  it  is  stated:  “From  the  unanimous  testimony  of  all  wit- 


444 


The  Passionists 


nesses,  it  is  clear  that  Gabriel  practiced  all  the  virtues  in  a  heroic 
degree,  and  can  be  held  up  as  an  excellent  model  of  the  highest 
perfection.” 

The  secret  of  his  sanctity — his  absolute  docility  and  unswerving 
fidelity  to  grace  from  the  moment  he  placed  himself  in  Our  Lady’s 
“most  holy  hands,”  won  her  favor.  Hence  she  formed  his  heart  and 
molded  his  character  on  her  own.  He  received  a  marvelous  favor 
from  her,  but  its  nature  is  a  secret  from  us,  as  he  requested  the  little 
notebook  with  an  account  of  it  to  be  destroyed  just  before  his  death. 
This  much  we  know,  however.  He  could  look  at  her  Immaculate  Heart 
and  there  as  in  a  mirror  he  could  see  reflected  the  Passion  of  her  Di¬ 
vine  Son.  It  was  wholly  reflected  for  him  in  that  maternal  heart  and 
he  gazed  in  wonder  and  admiration  as  he  understood  its  meaning. 
But  inseparably  wrought  into  that  drama  was  the  compassion  of  the 
Blessed  Mother  herself,  and  this  appealed  to  him  as  nothing  else  be¬ 
sides.  It  had  been  his  one  thought  from  childhood  as  he  tended  the 
little  altar  of  the  Mater  Dolorosa  in  his  own  home  and  knelt  before 
Our  Lady  of  Tears  in  the  Cathedral  of  Spoleto.  A  lovely  and  myste¬ 
rious  union  between  “Our  Lady  of  Sorrows”  and  her  client,  Gabriel, 
was  the  result  of  this  grace,  so  that  “she  became  the  very  soul  of  his 
life  and  the  source  and  model  of  the  sanctity  to  which  he  attained.” 
He  resembled  her  and  the  likeness  grew.  Her  radiant  beauty  was  re¬ 
flected  in  his  face  and  manner;  he  became  of  one  spirit  with  her; 
his  heart  and  affections  were  grafted  on  hers,  so  that  through  her  eyes 
he  gazed  on  her  Divine  Son;  with  her  heart  he  felt  for  His  sufferings 
and  with  her  sympathy  he  grieved  for  them.  His  love  for  the  Mater 
Dolorosa  grew  in  tenderness  and  childlike  sympathy  as  his  short  career 
advanced.  In  very  deed  as  in  name  he  was  “Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful 
Virgin,”  her  favorite  child,  her  very  own,  “He  lived  under  the  hal¬ 
lowed  charm  of  Mary,”  and  “his  constant  desire  was  to  meet  her  ap¬ 
proval”  ( Father  Bernard.) 

“After  God,  the  Supreme  Good,  Mary  was  his  life,  his  sweetness 
and  his  hope.  All  his  virtues  were  clothed  with  a  new  and  gracious 
splendor  by  devotion  to  her,  and  as  the  singular  graces  with  which 
God  adorned  him  were  reflected  from  his  countenance  and  very  de¬ 
meanor,  so  too  was  Mary’s  beauty  reflected  on  account  of  the  abiding 
and  tender  affection  he  cherished  for  her.”  (An  early  biographer.) 
The  Saint’s  face  was  oval  and  very  handsome,  not  long  and  pointed 
like  the  popular  representation  of  the  holy  youth.  The  latter  was 
made  from  descriptions  of  him;  but  Father  Norbert,  his  director, 
said  he  was  far  more  handsome.  An  authentic  likeness  was  secured 
recently.  A  mask  was  taken  from  the  head  of  the  Saint  and  the  lines 
of  the  face  touched  by  a  great  artist  from  descriptions  given  by  those 
who  had  lived  with  him,  till  a  perfect  likeness  was  produced.  When 
Dr.  Michael  Possenti  saw  it,  he  said;  “Thti  is  my  brother,”  and 


St.  Gabriel 


445 


Brother  Silvester  declared:  “This  is  a  true  likeness  of  my  dear  com¬ 
panion”;  and  then  after  looking  at  it  for  some  time,  the  old  man  shook 
his  head  and  added:  “But  the  gleam  of  heavenly  beauty  is  not  there. 
That  could  not  be  portrayed.”  This  likeness  we  saw  in  the  Retreat 
in  Isola.  It  is  a  bust  of  the  Saint  in  marble  exquisitely  wrought. 
It  is  also  on  canvas.  It  was  painted  for  the  canonization,  and  now 
we  are  waiting  for  the  “Santino”  or  pretty  little  likeness  of  the  Saint 
from  Rome  for  our  prayer-books.  There  was  then  a  beauty  divine, 
a  gleam  or  halo  of  loveliness  reflected  on  his  face  and  demeanor;  his 
director  saw  it  and  said  it  was  Mary’s  beauty  in  her  child;  some  per¬ 
haps  doubted  their  senses,  while  other  some,  familiar  with  it,  gave  it 
little  heed,  till  he  had  passed  away.  The  people  of  the  mountains  in 
the  Abruzzi,  plain  and  honest,  saw  it  and  knew  a  Saint.  These  simple 
people  discovered  him  and  made  him  their  own,  and  well  he  repaid 
their  devotion.  But  it  was  Our  Lady  herself  who  directed  them  to 
ask  him  to  work  miracles,  and  the  little  Saint  heeded. 

From  the  day  he  received  the  habit  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Gabriel 
requested  to  bind  himself  by  vow  to  become  Mary’s  champion,  and 
it  was  only  in  the  year  before  his  death  that  his  director  acceded  to 
his  request.  After  this,  “he  never  committed  the  least  deliberate  im¬ 
perfection.  This  grace  was  his  reward.  “Let  us  not  forget  the  sor¬ 
rows  of  Mary,”  he  said,  “and  she  will  console  and  assist  us  at  the 
hour  of  death.”  This  she  did  in  his  own  case.  She  came  and  took 
him  to  heaven.  She  appeared  to  him  at  the  last  moment.  His  face 
lit  up  with  joy  as  he  gazed  on  his  sweet  Mother.  “Come,”  she  said, 
with  her  hands  outstretched,  and  he  closed  his  eyes  as  one  softly 
sleeping,  and  he  accompanied  her.  “Wrapt  in  ecstasy  by  the  appari¬ 
tion  of  his  Heavenly  Mother,  whom  he  loved  with  an  immeasurable 
affection,  and  he  was  sweetly  received  by  her,  and  laden  with  merits, 
he  left  for  heaven.”  (Cardinal  Parocchi’s ,  Di  Pietro’s,  and  Manaro’s 
testimony ).  “The  Holy  Youth  has  been  raised  up  in  the  Church  as 
a  model  of  filial  love  and  reverence  for  all  the  clients  of  the  most  Holy 
Virgin.”  (Cardinal  Parocchi.)  By  a  wondrous  privilege  he  saw  the 
Passion  of  Jesus  Crucified  reflected  in  the  heart  of  Mary,  and  he  under¬ 
stood  the  greatness  of  her  compassion.  He  grieved  together  with  her. 
It  was  the  delicate  sympathy  of  a  child  offered  to  that  tender  Mother. 
This  was  the  secret  of  his  sanctity,  and  well  he  is  named  St.  Gabriel  of 
the  Sorrowful  Virgin. 


CHAPER  LVII 

CANONIZATION  AND  SHRINE 


Canonization — The  Decree  of  Benedict  XV — St.  Gabriel — Visit  to  the  Shrine 

First  Miracle. 


ET  QU7E  tanta  fuit  Romam  tibi  causa  videndi ?”  In  her  child¬ 
hood,  her  poets,  led  by  prophetic  anticipation,  said  that  Rome 
would  live  forever.  They  called  her  urbs  ceterna ;  Roma 
Dea ;  Imperium  sine  fine.  She  is  the  center  of  all  thoughts;  the  center 
of  all  hearts;  “the  home  of  the  soul.”  “Her  ruins  witness  to  the 
mighty  facts  from  which  history  weaves  its  wondrous  plots.  Her 
seven  hills  and  her  churches  and  basilicas  with  their  venerable  tradi¬ 
tions  and  their  wonders  of  art  and  their  saints  and  relics;  and  the 
catacombs,  the  city  of  the  martyrs  under  Rome,  with  its  chapels  and 
frescoes  and  emblems  and  inscriptions — they  all  witness  to  the  holiness 
of  the  Church  in  every  age  and  to  her  identity  from  the  days  of  Peter 
to  those  of  Pius  XI,  the  present  illustrious  Pontiff.” 

Rome  is  the  home  of  Peter;  he  lives  in  his  successors;  he  has  the 
plenitude  of  power;  he  is  the  ruler  of  the  moral  world;  he  is  the 
Father  of  the  Faithful;  his  faith  can  never  fail;  his  decisions,  like  the 
rock  of  Peter,  endure  forever.  To  him  is  committed  the  charge  of  the 
whole  flock.  “Feed  My  lambs;  feed  My  sheep.”  The  Pope  is  “the 
Great  White  Shepherd,”  Christ’s  Vicar  on  earth. 

In  Rome  again!  The  dream  of  childhood  realized;  the  ambition  of 
mature  years  crowned  at  last!  The  canonization  of  St.  Gabriel,  Mary’s 
own  Saint,  my  little  Brother!  But  is  it  a  dream,  a  pleasing  revery, 
and  nothing  more?  No;  we  are  entering  the  great  plaza  of  St.  Peter’s; 
in  a  few  moments  we  shall  see  the  Vicar  of  Christ  and  hear  him  de¬ 
cree  and  define  ex  Cathedra  that  Blessed  Gabriel  Possenti  and  Blessed 
Margaret  Mary  Alacoque  are  Saints;  we  shall  hear  him  enroll  their 
names  in  the  catalogue  of  saints;  we  shall  witness  the  most  solemn 
and  beautiful  ceremony  in  the  whole  ritual  of  the  Church! 

We  have  just  caught  sight  of  the  mighty  dome  and  the  vast  amplitude 
of  the  Basilica,  the  greatest  temple  of  God  on  earth — St.  Peter’s! 
And  what  a  multitude  of  every  nation,  tribe  and  tongue  and  people! 
The  elegant  equipage  bowls  along  and  the  gorgeous  limousine  and  the 
simple  vettura  and  humble  carrazzo.  Prince  and  peasant,  civilian  and 
soldier,  cleric  and  layman  of  every  rank  and  costume,  men  with  glit¬ 
tering  stars  and  other  marks  of  merit  and  distinction,  men  of  high 

440 


Canonization  and  Shrine 


447 


rank  in  Church  and  State — all  are  hastening  on  with  glad  anticipation. 
Devout  men  and  women  are  there  to  win  the  patronage  of  the  new 
Saints  and  a  coveted  grace  on  this  joyous  occasion.  We  pass  the 
cordon  of  police  thrown  across  the  great  piazza  just  beyond  the  papal 
domain.  Our  biglietto  calls  for  the  “porta  di  Santa  Marta” — where 
is  it?  We  are  eager  and  bewildered.  Just  then  the  amiable  courtesy 
of  Father  John  Mary  McMullen,  the  English  Provincial,  came  to  our 
rescue.  He  was  waiting  to  aid  us  just  in  this  emergency  and  he  led 
us  to  the  entrance  of  St.  Martha.  Guards  and  chamberlains  examine 
our  tickets  and  we  are  escorted  to  “Tribune  2”  at  the  Gospel  side  of 
the  altar  and  in  a  line  with  the  altar  at  the  corner  of  the  apse  and  tran¬ 
sept.  It  is  a  point  of  vantage.  We  can  look  down  the  great  nave  and 
over  the  left  transept  and  back  to  the  papal  throne  at  the  end  of  the 
apse.  But  the  tribune  is  filled;  our  places  are  taken  by  others  and  we 
must  just  stand  behind  the  devout  invaders.  It  was  vexatious,  and  a 
good  test  for  canonization. 

The  scene  below  is  fascinating.  The  Basilica  is  filling  fast;  it  can 
accommodate  a  hundred  thousand,  and  before  eight  o’clock  every  avail¬ 
able  space  is  taken.  The  Masters  of  Ceremony  and  a  few  prelates  of 
the  papal  household  are  at  the  altar  to  see  that  everything  is  in  place 
for  the  august  function.  They  are  just  reviewing  the  ritual  gifts  to 
be  made  at  the  Offertory  for  the  new  Saints,  when  Father  Luigi  Besi, 
C.P.,  the  postulator  of  the  cause  of  St.  Gabriel,  passes  the  altar.  He  is 
escorting  Dr.  Michael  Possenti,  the  brother  of  St.  Gabriel,  to  the  place 
of  honor  reserved  for  him.  They  were  stopped  at  the  altar  by  the  pre¬ 
lates.  These  knelt  to  kiss  the  hand  of  the  distinguished  priest  who  had 
conducted  the  cause  of  St.  Gabriel,  and  were  then  introduced  to  the 
Saint’s  brother  by  Father  Luigi.  It  was  a  pretty  scene,  it  touched  the 
heart,  and  the  murmur  went  along  the  vast  audience:  “II  fratello  del 
Santo!”  That  tall,  white,  venerable  man  past  his  eighty-sixth  year, 
the  witness  of  his  younger  brother’s  canonization,  and  that  holy  priest 
who  had  won  the  cause  of  his  little  Passionist  brother,  are  receiving 
the  homage  and  congratulation  of  those  Roman  prelates,  unconscious 
of  the  fact  that  the  eyes  of  a  hundred  thousand  were  then  upon  them! 
At  eight  o’clock  the  procession  moved  from  the  Vatican  to  the  vestibule 
of  St.  Peter’s,  and  from  there  into  the  great  nave  through  the  front 
portal.  Passionists  formed  the  van  and  these  were  followed  by  the  old 
Orders  of  the  Church,  men  of  prayer  and  study  who  have  a  prescriptive 
right  from  time  immemorial  to  a  place  in  the  ceremonial  of  the  day. 
Then  came  the  new  Orders  or  Congregations,  men  of  vast  erudition  and 
modern  equipment  who  form  a  reserve  corps  in  every  department  and 
field  of  the  Church.  These  venerable  men  in  their  various  costumes 
that  have  come  down  the  ages,  ever  ancient  ever  new,  formed  a  striking 
pageant.  Their  banners  were  bright  and  fresh  and  reminiscent  of  the 
buoyancy  and  efficiency  of  the  Reserve  Corps. 


448 


The  Passionists 


Now  came  the  secular  clergy  of  varied  ranks,  the  parish  priests  of 
Rome  and  their  co-laborers  from  fields  afar,  saintly  men  who  live  for 
and  with  the  people  and  spend  themselves  in  the  immediate  pastoral 
care  of  souls,  “shepherds  of  the  flocks.”  The  clergy  of  the  collegiate 
churches  followed  them  and  students  of  the  Pontifical  and  other  col¬ 
leges  in  their  neat  soutanes  and  graceful  feriolas  or  surplices.  Each 
group  had  its  own  cross-bearer  and  acolytes.  An  honored  place  in  the 
line  was  given  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites,  its  consultors  and  of¬ 
ficers,  illustrious  men  of  vast  learning,  who  had  specialized  in  the 
science  of  the  saints  and  who  had  devoted  merciless  scrutiny  to  every 
fact  and  phase  in  the  lives  of  the  newly  elect;  and  as  they  passed,  men 
of  grave  but  happy  faces  to-day,  we  wondered  which  of  them  was  “the 
devil’s  advocate”  in  the  processes,  who  raised  every  conceivable  objec¬ 
tion  to  the  canonization  of  the  servants  of  God,  often  to  the  annoyance 
of  his  confreres  for  the  additional  tasks  he  placed  upon  them,  as  “it 
had  to  be  met  and  answered.”  But  our  thoughts  were  diverted  from 
him  to  the  banners  of  the  new  Saints.  They  were  of  heroic  size  and 
done  on  canvas  by  masters  in  Rome.  The  first  is  that  of  St.  Margaret 
Mary.  She  is  represented  as  glorified  and  entering  heaven.  On  the 
reverse  side  Our  Lord  appears  to  her  as  she  kneels  at  His  feet.  He  is 
revealing  the  love  and  secrets  of  His  Heart  to  her  and  making  those 
wondrous  promises  so  consoling  and  attractive  for  the  faithful.  St. 
Gabriel,  too,  is  seen  glorified.  The  sweet  lovely  face,  so  young,  so 
innocent,  wins  every  heart.  The  habit  and  cloak  and  sign  of  the  Pas¬ 
sion  never  seemed  more  beautiful;  it  was  Our  Lady’s  own  design,  and 
there  was  her  little  Saint  wearing  it. 

On  other  banners  are  shown  the  miracles  accepted  by  the  Sacred 
Congregation  in  the  processes  for  canonization.  The  canons  of  the 
various  basilicas  pass  along  in  their  rich  and  rare  costumes.  Those  of 
St.  Peter’s  are  resplendent,  but  still  more  handsomely  robed  are  the 
prelates  of  the  papal  household  and  the  chamberlains,  clerical  and  lay. 

The  military  Orders  are  grandly  imposing  and  their  princely  leaders 
are  men  of  fine  physique  and  brilliant  uniforms.  The  Swiss  Guard  in 
red,  yellow,  and  blue  were  very  fine;  but  the  Noble  Guard  in  uniforms 
of  scarlet,  duck,  and  gold,  the  great  dark  plumes  falling  back  from 
their  gleaming  helmets,  and  their  graceful  swords  and  superb  military 
mien — the  creation  of  Michael  Angelo — were  superbly  grand.  In  cos¬ 
tume  and  military  bearing  they  are  unsurpassed  by  any  in  existence  and 
are  taken  as  models  in  military  form  and  dignity  for  the  world.  They 
serve  in  the  oldest  Court  in  Europe — the  Sanctuary  of  the  Most  High. 

The  white  miters  appear  down  the  nave  just  after  the  Sistine  Choir. 
First  come  the  venerable  abbots;  they  walked  two  abreast  with  lighted 
torches;  and  then  the  bishops  and  archbishops  with  their  chaplains  fol¬ 
low  in  endless  line.  There  are  over  four  hundred  bishops,  men  of 
grave  and  dignified  mien,  whose  succession  is  traced  back  in  unbroken 


ST.  GABRIEL  OF  THE  SORROWFUL  MOTHER 


Canonization  and  Shrine 


449 


line  to  the  apostles  themselves.  Now  and  then  a  Greek  or  an  Oriental 
bishop  passed  along  with  the  Latins,  in  the  costume  of  his  own  Rite, 
giving  a  touch  of  quaintness  if  not  of  beauty  to  the  glorious  scene. 
Suddenly  the  sweet  and  heavenly  melody  of  the  silver  trumpets  from 
the  loggia  over  the  great  portal,  reaches  our  tribune.  The  Pope  had 
entered  and  in  tones  of  inimitable  beauty  the  greeting  was  taken  up: 
Tu  es  Petrus .  Soon  in  stately  grandeur  the  Princes  of  the  Church  reach 
the  altar  and  wend  their  way  into  the  apse,  each  accompanied  by  his 
chaplain  and  gentleman-in-waiting.  Down  the  nave  the  Holy  Father 
is  borne  on  the  sedia  gestatoria.  The  people  arise  and  give  way  to 
their  pent-up  feelings  by  waving  their  white  handkerchiefs  in  the  air. 
They  would  cheer  were  it  permitted  in  that  sacred  place.  The  Holy 
Father  turned  from  side  to  side  to  bless  the  people  who  fall  on  their 
knees  as  he  passes.  The  scene  now  has  increased  in  interest.  The 
tension  is  great.  The  Noble  Guard  form  a  cordon  round  the  altar  and 
along  the  lines  of  prelates  on  each  side  of  the  apse,  back  to  the  great 
papal  throne  which  holds  the  chair  of  Peter.  The  Pope  steps  from 
the  sedia  and  ascends  the  throne.  He  is  surrounded  by  the  Princes  of 
the  Church,  prelates  of  his  court  and  the  bishops  of  the  world.  He  is 
vested  in  cope  and  miter  as  Supreme  Pastor  and  is  now  to  exercise  one 
of  the  highest  functions  of  his  office  as  Head  of  the  Church.  The  Holy 
Ghost  will  speak  through  him.  The  supreme  moment  has  come  and 
the  function  of  the  day.  The  Cardinal  Procurator  of  the  canonization, 
accompanied  by  one  of  the  Masters  of  Ceremony  and  a  prelate  of  the 
Curia,  the  Consistorial  Advocate,  advances  to  the  papal  throne.  The 
Advocate  kneeling,  petitions  the  Holy  Father  instanter ,  earnestly,  in  the 
name  of  the  illustrious  Cardinal,  to  pronounce  the  decree  of  canoniza¬ 
tion  and  add  the  names  of  Blessed  Gabriel  and  Blessed  Margaret  Mary 
to  the  catalogue  of  saints.  Another  prelate  of  the  Curia,  Secretary  of 
Briefs,  answers  for  the  Holy  Father  that  he  is  well  informed  as  to  the 
virtues  and  merits  of  the  servants  of  God  in  question;  but  before  pro¬ 
nouncing  the  decree  he  requests  all  again  to  invoke  the  divine  aid 
through  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  the  saints.  Whereupon,  the  Holy 
Father  and  all  kneel  and  the  Litany  of  the  Saints  is  chanted.  The 
same  ceremony  is  repeated,  and  the  Consistorial  Advocate  renews  the 
request,  but  this  time  instantius ,  more  earnestly.  The  Secretary  of 
Briefs  again  answers  for  the  Holy  Father,  saying  that  he  wishes  all  to 
invoke  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  this  momentous  affair  before  he 
pronounces  the  decree.  Whereupon  all  kneel  and  the  V eni  Creator  is 
chanted.  For  the  third  time,  the  request  is  made  in  the  same  way, 
but  now  instantissime — most  earnestly.  Finally  the  answer  is  given 
that  the  Holy  Father  knows  that  the  canonization  will  be  most  pleas¬ 
ing  to  God  and  that  he  has  decided  to  pronounce  the  decree  ex  Cathe¬ 
dra. 

The  Cardinals  on  ceremony  and  the  prelates  of  the  court  are  now 


450 


The  Passionists 


grouped  around  the  throne  of  St.  Peter.  All  are  standing  hut  the 
Pope.  The  Pontifical  is  held  before  him.  The  vast  audience  rises  in 
reverent  attitude.  A  feeling  of  indescribable  awe  takes  hold  of  us. 
The  heavens  seem  to  open.  The  blessed  are  at  attention.  Heaven  and 
earth  await  the  momentous  utterance  of  the  Vicar  of  Christ.  We  lean 
forward  to  catch  the  words.  0  God,  that  moment,  who  can  forget  it! 
Slowly  and  solemnly  the  words  fall  from  the  lips  of  Benedict  XV. 

“To  the  honor  of  the  holy  and  undivided  Trinity,  for  the  exaltation 
of  the  Catholic  Faith  and  the  increase  of  the  Christian  Religion,  by  the 
authority  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Blessed  Apostles  Peter 
and  Paul  and  by  our  own  authority,  after  mature  deliberation  and  fre¬ 
quent  petition  of  the  divine  assistance  and  of  the  counsel  of  our  vener¬ 
able  brothers,  the  Cardinals  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church,  and  of  the 
patriarchs,  archbishops  and  bishops  residing  in  the  city,  we  decree  and 
define  Blessed  Gabriel  Possenti  and  Blessed  Margaret  Mary  Alacoque 
to  be  Saints,  and  we  enroll  them  in  the  catalogue  of  saints,  and  appoint 
that  their  memory  be  celebrated  with  pious  devotion  in  the  Universal 
Church  every  year  on  their  feast  days.  In  the  name  of  the  Father  and 
of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen.”  In  an  instant  the  bells  of 
St.  Peter’s  ring  out  the  joyful  news  and  the  peal  is  taken  up  by  all  the 
churches  in  Rome.  The  silver  trumpets  from  the  dome  announce  it 
in  heavenly  notes.  We  fall  on  our  knees.  We  are  overcome  with  emo¬ 
tion.  We  offer  our  love  and  congratulations  to  the  new  Saints  and 
present  a  thousand  petitions  to  both  for  our  friends  and  dear  ones 
far  away,  to  St.  Gabriel  and  St.  Margaret  Mary.  This  takes  but  a  mo¬ 
ment  and  we  join  in  the  Te  Deum  entoned  by  the  Holy  Father,  and 
then  for  the  first  time  the  prayers  of  St.  Gabriel  and  St.  Margaret  Mary 
are  sung  by  the  Pope  himself.  Who  can  put  into  words  what  we  felt 
during  those  happy  moments,  and  our  gratitude  to  God  for  the  privilege 
of  that  great  day! 

The  Holy  Father  now  begins  Pontifical  Mass,  assisted  by  the  senior 
Cardinals.  He  seems  the  youngest  man  at  the  altar.  The  Epistle  and 
Gospel  are  sung  in  Latin  and  in  Greek.  The  salute  of  the  Noble  Guard 
at  the  Consecration  was  inimitably  graceful.  They  were  in  the  Divine 
Presence  and  it  was  offered  to  Our  Lord  Himself,  and  sweetest  strains 
fell  down  upon  us  as  if  from  the  voices  of  angels — the  welcome  of  the 
silver  trumpets  to  Our  Lord  Himself  as  He  takes  His  place  in  the  great 
function.  From  this  moment  till  after  the  Pope’s  communion  at  the 
throne,  the  minds  and  hearts  of  all  were  turned  to  Our  Lord  on  the 
altar.  The  highest  were  as  the  lowest  in  His  Presence.  The  Mass  went 
on  in  indescribable  beauty  and  dignity  and  ended  with  the  simple  bless¬ 
ing  of  the  Holy  Father  without  miter,  like  that  given  by  a  bishop  at  Low 
Mass.  The  Holy  Father  now  returned  to  the  throne  and  shortly  was 
borne  out  on  the  sedia  gestatoria ,  vested  in  cope  and  wearing  the  tiara. 


Canonization  and  Shrine 


451 


We  knelt  again  for  his  blessing,  this  time  for  all  our  friends.  It  was 
half  past  two  as  we  left  the  great  square  for  the  Coelian  Hill. 

In  the  evening  there  was  a  grand  Te  Deum  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s. 
Never  were  there  so  many  Passionists  assembled  there  before.  After 
Benediction,  the  relic  of  St.  Gabriel  was  placed  on  the  altar.  The 
prayer  of  the  Saint  was  sung  by  the  Most  Reverend  Father  General, 
Silvio  di  Vezza,  and  then  His  Paternity  blessed  us  with  the  relic  as  we 
ascended  the  altar  in  turn.  A  touching  scene  occurred  when  Father 
Luigi  led  Dr.  Michael  Possenti  up  the  steps  to  the  altar  to  venerate  the 
relic  and  receive  the  blessing  of  the  Saint — his  own  little  brother.  St. 
Gabriel  and  St.  Margaret  Mary  will  ever  be  associated  in  our  hearts 
and  our  veneration,  Our  Lady’s  Saint  and  the  Saint  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

Visit  to  the  Shrine  of  St.  Gabriel. 

We  left  Rome  very  early  on  a  bright  morning  in  May  for  Isola  del 
Gran  Sasso — the  Island  of  the  great  Rock.  The  town  is  called  an 
island  and  is  given  this  name  because  it  is  almost  surrounded  by  two 
rivers  that  meet  there,  and  faces  a  great  rock  on  the  mountain  which 
“touches  heaven.”  Soon  after  passing  Tivoli  we  were  in  the  Apennines 
crossing  to  the  Adriatic.  The  bare  and  barren  crags  of  the  mountain 
in  the  Abruzzo  were  often  relieved  by  scenes  of  rare  beauty  and  wild 
grandeur  as  we  hurried  on  through  rugged  passes  and  dark  ravines  and 
endless  tunnels  on  our  way.  The  train  toiled  on  and  on  for  hours, 
till  it  gathered  velocity  in  its  downward  rush  and  soon  we  were  passing 
through  fertile  plains  and  pretty  towns  till  we  caught  sight  of  the 
Adriatic.  The  briny  air  of  the  sea  was  a  grateful  change  from  the 
grimy  suffocation  of  the  mountain  tunnels.  At  Castellamare,  we  had  a 
short  delay  and  on  reaching  Guliannova  we  were  met  by  Cavaliero 
Egisto  Belletti,  the  architect  of  St.  Gabriel’s  shrine,  a  gentleman  of 
refinement  and  amiable  courtesy.  He  now  took  charge  of  our  little 
band  of  pilgrims  and  we  had  no  more  trouble  about  trains,  changes 
and  charges  till  we  arrived  at  the  little  city  of  Teremo  late  at  night. 
Our  amiable  guide  took  us  to  the  hotel,  the  best  in  the  town,  with  in¬ 
different  accommodations,  but  we  were  tired  and  not  over  critical  about 
our  surroundings  as  long  as  we  had  clean  and  comfortable  beds.  Af¬ 
ter  Mass  and  breakfast  we  resumed  our  journey  on  a  great  motor-bus. 
This  has  taken  the  place  of  the  old  “diligence”  with  its  fiery  horses  and 
gay  postilions.  No  train  could  make  the  summits  nor  round  the  heights, 
nor  venture  over  the  chasms  along  the  dreadful  crevices  that  met  us 
now  as  we  reentered  the  mountains;  our  hearts  stood  still  at  times. 
But  on  we  went  till  a  rent  in  the  clouds  revealed  the  Gran  Sasso,  still 
partly  hidden  from  us;  but  nearer  it  came  as  we  journeyed  on,  the 
great  rock,  the  highest  point  in  the  Apennines.  It  tapers  as  it  rises  till 
its  snow-capped  peak  is  lost  in  the  heavens.  Its  grandeur  is  overpower- 


452 


The  Passionists 


ing  as  we  get  glimpses  of  it  from  the  passes  in  the  mountains  below. 
But  a  vista  opens  for  a  moment  at  a  turn  in  the  road.  In  the  valley, 
or  plateau,  at  the  foot  of  the  Gran  Sasso,  there  nestles  in  the  stillness 
of  solitude,  the  Retreat  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  the  home  of  St. 
Gabriel.  Beside  it  we  get  a  glimpse  of  the  shrine  of  the  Saint  and  our 
hearts  beat  faster.  As  we  round  the  summit  the  view  is  gone  from  us. 
But  suddenly  the  bus  stops  at  a  little  roadway  two  miles  and  a  half 
from  Isola,  and  Cavaliero  Belletti  announces  the  end  of  our  journey. 
We  alight  and  resume  our  pilgrimage  on  foot.  The  work  of  restoring 
and  beautifying  the  church  is  going  on  and  our  guide  is  greeted  by  his 
superintendent  as  we  pass  into  the  Retreat,  the  home  of  St.  Gabriel. 

The  shrine  had  been  completed  and  was  blessed  by  the  Bishop  of  the 
diocese  (Penne)  only  three  months  before  our  visit,  and  the  body  of 
the  Saint  was  placed  beneath  the  altar.  The  Rector  came  to  welcome 
us  and  at  once  we  went  to  visit  the  Saint.  There  he  reclined  clad  in 
the  habit  and  mantle,  with  the  rule  in  one  hand  and  in  the  other  a  lily 
resting  over  his  heart.  The  face  is  oval  and  beautiful  and  is  a  true 
likeness  of  the  Saint.  There  is  sweet  repose  in  the  youthful  face,  as  if 
he  were  in  sleep.  We  gaze  lovingly  and  long.  We  bowed  in  prayer 
with  moistened  eyes,  as  we  had  much  to  ask  of  the  Saint  and  petitions 
to  present  for  our  friends  far  away  in  America,  and  thanks  to  offer  for 
favors  received  not  a  few.  We  would  linger  there,  but  Father  Rector 
knew  we  were  fatigued  and  called  us  for  lunch. 

The  shrine  is  Gothic  in  style  and  pure  in  design,  while  artistic  and 
modern  and  eminently  devotional.  It  is  built  of  granite  and  rare 
marbles  and  in  beauty  will  compare  with  the  finest  pieces  of  archi¬ 
tecture.  We  complimented  Cavaliero  Belletti  on  his  work.  It  is  a 
masterpiece  and  worthy  of  the  Saint,  and  we  expressed  our  personal 
debt  for  it.  The  architect  replied  that  he  had  worked  for  God’s  greater 
glory  and  the  honor  of  St.  Gabriel.  Still,  he  was  deeply  touched  by 
our  appreciation.  Everything  in  the  Retreat  seemed  to  speak  of  the 
little  Saint  and  the  sweetness  of  his  presence  seems  still  to  hover  in  that 
home.  We  could  scarcely  realize  our  privilege  in  dwelling  in  it  and  it 
will  be  an  inspiration  while  we  live. 

On  Sunday  some  of  us  said  Mass  at  the  shrine  and  other  some  in  the 
Saint’s  room.  The  latter  is  now  a  pretty  chapel  with  many  souvenirs 
of  the  Saint. 

Above  the  altar  is  a  painting  of  the  death-bed  of  the  Saint  and  Our 
Lady  appearing  to  him  to  console  and  take  him  to  heaven. 

At  the  shrine  we  were  tired  giving  Holy  Communion  to  the  pilgrims, 
and  this  continued  till  midday,  as  Masses  were  said  every  hour.  The 
devout  people  travel  all  night  over  the  mountain  roads  to  receive  the 
sacraments  at  the  shrine  of  their  Saint.  They  returned  in  the  after¬ 
noon  and  entered  the  church  on  their  knees  and  in  this  way  moved 
toward  and  entered  the  shrine — on  their  knees.  We  observed  them 


Canonization  and  Shrine 


453 


with  great  edification.  One  woman  came  with  her  little  son.  As  they 
approached  the  shrine  she  stooped  and  spoke  to  the  little  boy.  He 
went  aside,  took  off  his  shoes,  then  knelt  again  beside  his  mother, 
joined  his  hands  and  moved  into  the  shrine  on  his  knees.  They  dis¬ 
covered  the  Saint,  these  simple  people,  and  he  has  never  failed  them. 
Our  Lady  sent  them  to  him  for  the  first  miracle  and  miracles  have  con¬ 
tinued  ever  since.  Hundreds  of  votive  offerings  at  his  shrine  testify 
to  his  power  with  Our  Lord  and  His  Blessed  Mother.  It  was  she  who 
gave  them  the  heavenly  intuition  concerning  what  was  to  occur  at  the 
opening  of  the  process  at  the  church  where  the  Saint  was  interred. 

The  members  of  the  commission  appointed  by  the  Bishop  were  under 
secrecy  to  go  and  identify  the  remains,  place  them  in  a  precious  casket 
and  re-inter  them  in  a  more  honorable  place  till  their  removal  to  an¬ 
other  Retreat.  As  these  gentlemen  traveled  toward  the  abandoned 
church,  they  found  hundreds  of  people  in  holiday  attire  coming  over 
the  mountain  roads  in  the  same  direction,  from  every  quarter.  They 
had  filled  the  church  and  surrounded  it  to  the  number  of  four  thousand. 
When  asked  what  brought  them  there:  “Oh,”  they  answered,  “we  were 
attending  to  a  little  business  of  our  own.”  When  pressed  for  a  more 
definite  answer,  they  boldly  replied:  “We  are  here  to  see  that  you  do 
not  take  our  holy  religious  away  from  us.”  They  resented  the  removal 
of  the  body  from  this  lonely  spot  in  the  mountains  to  a  distant  city  of 
fame  and  grandeur  and  easy  access  to  the  outer  world.  From  the 
4,000,  a  selection  of  400  from  various  districts  was  made  to  witness 
the  ceremony  of  the  Church.  It  took  several  hours  to  comply  with 
the  details  required  in  the  process.  But  the  people  waited  patiently 
outside  and  now  surged  in  and  around  the  casket,  covering  it  with  their 
tears  and  kisses.  They  placed  wreaths  of  flowers  upon  it,  still  kept  as 
precious  souvenirs.  Next  day,  October  18,  1892,  in  the  presence  of 
this  devoted  people,  the  remains  were  placed  under  the  altar  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  and  there  they  reposed  till  the  lovely  shrine  was 
ready  to  receive  them.  “Verily,  God  hath  spoken  to  the  hearts  of  his 
people  and  it  was  Lie  who  moved  them  to  such  piety  and  devotion.” 
So  wrote  the  early  postulator  of  the  cause,  Father  Germanus.  But  just 
at  this  time  the  first  miracle  occurred  at  Isola  through  the  intercession 
of  the  Saint,  and  the  first  accepted  by  Rome  for  his  canonization — that 
of  Mary  Mazzarella.  This  poor  girl  was  hopelessly  gone  in  consump¬ 
tion.  Ller  case  was  pitiful  in  the  extreme,  and  there  was  no  hope  for 
her.  Death  was  at  hand,  but  with  the  tenderness  and  trust  of  a  child 
she  turned  to  her  heavenly  Mother  Mary,  and  besought  her  help.  She 
lost  consciousness  for  a  moment  in  sleep,  and  “a  beautiful  Lady  with 
a  child  in  her  arms  came  and  told  her  to  go  to  the  tomb  of  Gabriel, 
the  little  Passionist  student  and  there  pray  and  she  would  be  cured.” 
Father  Germano  was  still  at  Isola  and  he  was  called  to  see  her.  He 
was  seized  with  horror  at  the  sight  and  said:  “If  the  Blessed  Virgin 


454 


The  Passionists 


cures  you,  it  will  be  like  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus.”  She  couldn’t 
be  taken  to  the  tomb  of  the  Saint  two  miles  and  a  half  away,  as  that 
would  result  in  death.  Instead,  the  Father  put  around  her  neck  the 
crucifix  of  the  Saint  and  had  the  girdle  he  wore,  just  taken  from  the 
tomb,  put  on  her,  as  he  assured  the  poor  girl  that  after  three  days’ 
prayer  she  would  be  cured.  On  Sunday  morning,  October  23rd,  the 
triduum  was  to  end;  but  on  Saturday  night  she  was  worse  and  the  fam¬ 
ily  gave  up  hope.  Mary  herself  was  still  hopeful  and  said  that  there 
was  a  whole  night  yet  to  complete  the  three  days’  prayer.  Toward  the 
morning  she  asked  her  sister,  who  watched  beside  her,  to  join  in  the 
Litany  of  Our  Lady  and  in  praying  to  the  servant  of  God.  Suddenly  a 
quiet  sleep  came  upon  her.  It  was  restful  and  refreshing.  She  awoke 
full  of  joy.  Her  strength  had  returned.  Her  ailment  was  gone  with 
every  trace  of  it.  “A  miracle,”  she  cried,  “I  am  cured.  Confrater 
Gabriel  has  done  it.”  There  was  the  glow  of  health  and  vigor  and 
youth  and  beauty  now  in  that  face!  She  got  up  and  dressed  and  went 
downstairs.  Her  mother  was  frightened,  thinking  it  was  an  apparition 
after  death.  But  there  she  was,  living  and  sound.  The  whole  town 
witnessed  the  miracle  on  Sunday,  the  Feast  of  the  Patron  Saint  of  Isola. 
Mary  and  her  family  went  barefoot  on  Tuesday  to  the  tomb  of  St. 
Gabriel,  accompanied  by  all  the  people,  to  offer  thanks  and  give  glory 
to  God.  Thus  began  the  pilgrimage  to  Gabriel’s  tomb.  Our  Lady 
herself  gave  the  first  intimation  of  her  little  client’s  power,  and  it 
does  not  require  a  great  stretch  of  imagination  to  suppose  that  it  was 
she  herself  who  spoke  to  the  hearts  of  the  people  so  mysteriously  and 
revealed  to  them  his  great  sanctity  and  the  secret  of  the  Bishop’s  Curia 
to  remove  his  remains  to  a  distant  Retreat.  “They  discovered  the 
Saint,”  but  at  our  Lady’s  prompting.  It  was  she  who  made  him 
though  many  say  it  was  the  simple  people  of  the  mountain.  On  Mon¬ 
day  morning  we  said  Mass  very  early  in  the  room  of  St.  Gabriel,  and 
taking  a  little  white  rose  from  the  altar  as  a  last  souvenir,  we  hurried 
away  to  catch  the  bus  and  reach  Teremo  in  time  for  the  train  to  Rome. 
It  was  a  long  way  from  six  in  the  morning  till  eleven  at  night  and  the 
discomforts  of  the  journey  were  many.  But  that  visit  to  the  shrine  of 
St.  Gabriel  will  be  a  hallowed  memory  and  an  inspiration  forever. 


THE  BICENTENARY— CONCLUSION 


The  Bicentenary — The  Holy  Father’s  Esteem  for  the  Congregation — The  Writer’s 
Humble  Testimony  after  Fifty  Years  with  the  Passionists  in  America — 
Conclusion. 

IT  HAS  been  said  that  there  is  nothing  more  beautiful  in  the  Or¬ 
ders  of  the  Church  than  the  early  traditions  and  associations  of 
the  Congregation  of  the  Passion;  and  the  charming  record  con¬ 
tinues  to  this  day.  They  were  caught  up  and  delicately  traced,  by 
Father  General  in  his  letter  announcing  the  Bicentenary  of  the  Con¬ 
gregation.  The  language  of  that  letter  was  so  chaste  and  classical,  its 
style  so  attractive,  its  settings  so  simply  beautiful,  that  it  attracted  the 
attention  of  Rome.  The  Cardinals  read  it,  prelates  asked  for  it;  rumor 
carried  it  to  the  Throne  of  Peter.  The  Sovereign  Pontiff  lingered  lov- 
ingly  over  the  recital.  It  prompted  the  Apostolic  Letter  Optime  sane 
consilio  of  Benedict  XV  to  Father  General. 

His  Holiness  most  cordially  approved  of  the  Bicentenary  Celebra¬ 
tion.  First,  to  render  due  thanks  to  God  for  the  benefits  bestowed  on 
the  Order;  and  secondly,  to  recall  the  heroic  and  holy  deeds  of  the 
Founder  and  early  Fathers,  to  move  all  the  sons  of  the  Congregation 
to  emulate  them  and  be  renewed  in  spirit  on  the  happy  occasion.  And 
the  Holy  Pontiff  declared  that  “a  special  predilection  of  Divine  Good¬ 
ness  has  ever  been  shown  the  Order,  especially  in  the  beginning,  when 
Our  Lord  Himself  more  than  once  visited  the  cell  at  Castellazzo  and 
filled  the  mind  and  heart  of  the  Founder  with  knowledge  and  love  to 
preach  the  mysteries  of  the  Cross;  and  when  the  Blessed  Mother  of 
Jesus  appeared  to  him  in  vision,  clothed  in  the  habit  of  the  Passion, 
and  said  that  she  would  cherish  Paul  and  his  companions  as  her  spe¬ 
cial  clients.  With  this  privilege  and  this  patroness,  it  is  not  surpris¬ 
ing  that  the  Congregation  flourished  and  that  its  members  diffused  far 
and  wide  the  good  odor  of  Christ.  More  glorious  than  the  noonday 
sun  were  the  virtues  of  your  Founder.  His  name  Paul  became  him, 
since  he  resembled  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  both  in  loving  and 
preaching  Jesus  Crucified.” 

After  referring  to  the  very  many  who  imitated  the  Founder  in  their 
innocence  of  life  and  zeal  in  the  apostolate,  and  the  souls  they  gained 
for  Christ,  the  Pope  singles  out  as  eminent  among  all,  the  Venerable 
Vincent  Mary  Strambi,  whom  the  Founder  valued  so  much  that  he  in¬ 
sisted  on  having  him  present  at  his  death,  and  who  after  having  filled 

the  highest  offices  of  the  Congregation,  graced  the  purple.  And  His 

455 


456 


The  Passionists 


Holiness  goes  on  to  say  that  the  sanctity  which  he  praises  has  never 
been  wanting  in  the  religious  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion.  And 
it  was  simply  remarkable  and  extraordinary  in  the  venerable  Father 
Dominic  of  the  Mother  of  God,  since  it  was  through  his  zeal  and 
wonderful  constancy  that  so  many  in  England  have  returned  to  the 
bosom  of  the  Church  which  they  had  deserted.  Public  records  credit 
this  venerable  Father  with  having  given  the  first  impulse  to  this  move¬ 
ment  which  still  goes  on.  And  next,  the  Pontiff  comes  to  the  “Flower 
of  Christian  Perfection,”  Blessed  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful  Virgin, 
shortly  to  be  inscribed  on  the  catalogue  of  saints,  who  will  bring  an 
increase  of  glory  to  the  Order.  He  attained  to  great  sanctity  simply  by 
the  observance  of  rule;  and  His  Holiness  declares  that  the  Passion¬ 
ists  have  a  perfect  school  of  virtue  in  their  manner  of  life.  Then  he 
takes  occasion  to  say  that  St.  Gabriel  showed  that  “the  good  spirit  of 
the  Holy  Founder  still  flourishes  in  the  Congregation  after  two  hun¬ 
dred  years”;  he  offers  his  congratulations  to  its  members;  he  reminds 
them  of  the  vigilance  necessary  to  preserve  this  beautiful  inheritance 
in  our  time,  when  there  is  so  much  opposition  to  Christian  humility 
and  penance  on  which  the  life  prescribed  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  for 
his  children,  is  grounded.  The  very  atmosphere  seems  corrupted,  and 
it  is  difficult  even  for  religious  hearts  to  be  untainted.  Now  follow 
holy  admonitions  to  maintain  the  inheritance  bequeathed  to  them;  to 
become  renewed  in  the  love  of  Christ  and  Flis  Cross;  and  to  enkindle 
this  love  in  others  both  by  word  and  example;  and  His  Holiness  gra¬ 
ciously  opens  the  treasures  of  the  Church  for  the  Bicentennial  celebra¬ 
tion.  This  letter  was  handsomely  done  by  one  of  his  secretaries  and 
signed  by  himself:  Benedicts  P.  P.  XV.  It  was  sent  by  a  special 
messenger  from  the  Vatican  to  Father  General.  It  filled  the  hearts  of 
all  with  joy,  and  deepest  appreciation  of  the  great  goodness  and  conde¬ 
scension  of  His  Holiness  to  the  Congregation,  and  the  Fathers  will  ever 
hold  him  in  fond  remembrance  with  the  great  Pontiffs  who  have  been 
its  friends  and  protectors. 

On  the  eve  of  the  canonization  of  St.  Gabriel,  the  Hierarchy  of  the 
Church  assembled  to  give  its  placet.  The  Sacred  College  of  Car¬ 
dinals  and  four  hundred  Bishops  were  present  and  each  one  was  asked 
for  his  placet,  or  vote.  The  Hierarchy  had  always  shown  great  love 
and  sympathy  for  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion,  and  this  was  now 
greatly  in  evidence  in  the  replies  given  the  Sovereign  Pontiff.  The 
Church  had  sifted  the  claims  of  the  little  Passionist.  The  evidence  was 
presented  to  that  august  assembly  and  there  was  unanimity  in  its  deci¬ 
sion;  it  was  the  sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Himself;  and  each  one  gave 
his  placet  and  expression  of  views.  Addressing  the  humble  Congrega¬ 
tion  of  the  Passion,  the  Hierarchy  called  Gabriel:  “Your  Little  Flower 
of  Christian  Perfection”;  as  it  was  the  rule  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
that  led  him  to  the  height  of  perfection  in  the  Christian  life,  this 


The  Bicentenary — Conclusion  457 

“Little  Flower”  was  transplanted  from  the  world  into  the  garden  of  the 
cloister,  and  cultivated  by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross;  there  he  lived  humble 
and  unknown,  with  nothing  of  the  marvelous,  to  all  outward  seeming; 
he  simply  kept  the  rule.  But  the  sweet  perfume  of  “The  Little 
Flower”  was  wafted  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  testimony  to  this  fact 
was  given  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  by  the  prelates  who  surrounded  him 
and  gave  their  placet  for  the  canonization  of  St.  Gabriel,  our  Lady’s 
Saint,  and  St.  Margaret  Mary,  the  Saint  of  the  Sacred  Lleart. 

The  General  Chapter  of  the  Order  assembled  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s 
in  Rome  after  the  canonization.  During  its  sessions,  the  Fathers  went 
to  the  Vatican  and  were  received  in  audience  by  the  Sovereign  Pontiff. 
They  assembled  in  the  Throne  Room,  and  when  the  Holy  Father  had 
taken  his  place  on  the  Throne,  Father  General  read  a  brief  address  in 
which  he  pledged,  in  the  name  of  all,  unswerving  devotion  to  the  Vicar 
of  Christ  and  grateful  appreciation  of  his  singular  benevolence  toward 
the  Congregation  of  the  Passion;  and  he  implored  the  apostolic  bene¬ 
diction  on  the  Fathers  present  and  the  entire  Congregation.  It  would 
encourage  the  Fathers,  he  said,  for  the  work  in  the  Chapter,  and  they 
and  others  would  burn  with  zeal  for  souls,  and  the  entire  Congregation 
would  faithfully  preserve  the  spirit  of  its  Holy  Founder. 

The  Pontiff  answered  in  words  of  paternal  kindness.  He  said  he 
appreciated  very  much  the  sincere  attestation  of  devotion  brought  to 
him  by  the  Superiors  of  the  Congregation  for  which  he  always  had  a 
special  love.  He  rejoiced  exceedingly  at  the  opportunity  given  him  to 
congratulate  the  Fathers  on  the  happy  and  joyful  events  of  the  pres¬ 
ent  year — “the  Second  Centenary  of  the  Founding  of  the  Congrega¬ 
tion;  the  Canonization  of  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful  Virgin,  the  new 
Aloysius  Gonzaga  of  our  day;  and  the  assembling  of  the  General 
Chapter.”  These  events  at  the  threshold  of  the  third  century  of  the 
existence  of  the  Congregation,  which  continues  to  send  forth  its 
branches,  led  him  to  marvel  at  the  early  dawn  of  the  institute,  the  be¬ 
ginning  of  that  light  which  continues  to  increase  to  the  full  glory  of 
noon;  and  the  Congregation  has  already  had  a  presage  of  this  noon¬ 
day  light  in  the  Chapter  now  in  session;  because  in  framing  its  decrees, 
the  Fathers  took  great  care  to  adhere  closely  to  the  rule  of  the  insti¬ 
tute  and  to  keep  before  them  the  New  Code  of  Canon  Law,  the  supreme 
and  safest  rule  of  all  religious  discipline.  With  reason,  therefore,  did 
he  rejoice  at  seeing  the  Congregation  pass  from  these  happy  events  to 
another  period  of  apostolic  labors  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  And 
since  the  Passionists  possess  a  new  patron  in  heaven,  in  the  person  of 
St.  Gabriel,  it  cannot  be  doubted  but  that  their  prayers  offered  by 
Gabriel  to  their  Father  and  Founder,  Paul  of  the  Cross,  will  be  more 
efficacious  in  augmenting  their  spiritual  progress  and  in  promoting 
abundant  fruits  for  the  salvation  of  souls  in  the  sacred  ministry.  His 
Holiness  concluded  by  reaffirming  his  enduring  attachment  to  the  Con- 


458 


The  Passionists 


gregation  of  the  Passion,  and  expressing  the  hope  that  all  its  sons,  even 
though  not  canonized  on  earth,  may  be  numbered  among  their  fellow- 
citizens,  the  saints  in  heaven.  Finally,  to  obtain  this  grace  from  God, 
he  freely  and  lovingly  gave  to  all  the  religious  of  the  Passion,  present 
and  absent,  the  Apostolic  Benediction!  Could  anything  be  more  gra¬ 
cious  than  this  expression  of  affection  for,  and  tribute  to,  the  Congrega¬ 
tion  of  the  Passion  from  the  Vicar  of  Christ?  How  it  appeals  to  the 
children  of  the  Passion  to  strive  humbly  to  attain  to  the  ideals,  in 
some  measure,  and  be  worthy  of  the  estimate  of  the  amiable  Pontiff, 
Benedict  XV.  At  this  audience,  the  Pope  gave  Father  General,  and  the 
Provincials  present,  the  privilege  of  imparting  the  Papal  Blessing,  to 
the  communities  of  their  respective  Provinces,  to  the  Passionist  Nuns, 
and  to  the  faithful  of  the  parishes  under  the  Fathers’  charge. 

Benedict  XV  cherished  a  great  personal  devotion  to  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross.  One  of  the  prelates  at  the  Vatican  recounted  the  mild  surprise 
of  the  papal  household  when  all  assembled  in  the  Pope’s  Chapel  for 
night  prayers,  for  the  first  time  after  the  election  of  Benedict  XV.  The 
prayers  ended.  The  duties  of  the  day  were  over;  and  all  bowed  to  re¬ 
ceive  the  Pope’s  blessing,  and  then  His  Holiness  said.  “We  shall  now 
say  one  Pater,  Ave,  and  Gloria  in  honor  of  my  patron,  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross!”  And  every  evening  to  the  end,  this  Pater,  Ave,  and  Gloria 
after  night  prayers,  ended  the  duties  of  the  day  at  the  Vatican.  This 
same  prelate  added  that  the  Pope  kept  a  handsome  portrait  of  the  Saint 
over  his  bed.  “You  know,”  he  said,  “that  the  Holy  Father  and  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  are  townsmen;  their  families  are  from  the  same 
Province  in  Italy.”  A  delightful  human  touch,  this.  The  Father  of 
the  Faithful,  with  love  in  his  heart  for  all  his  children,  who  could  not 
side  with  any  in  the  great  War,  because  all  were  equally  dear  to  him, 
was  delicately  human,  though  so  great;  and  he  revealed  a  lovely  trait 
in  his  devotion  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  He  loved  the  Saint  for  his 
great  sanctity,  and  his  work  in  the  Church;  but  he  liked  him  just  a  little 
more  because  their  families  were  from  the  same  neighborhood! 

This  saintly  Pontiff  said  the  last  word  on  the  rule  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  in  the  canonization  of  St.  Gabriel.  Great  and  eminent  men 
were  passed  over,  like  Venerable  Vincent  Mary  Strambi,  an  apostle  and 
bishop  who  offered  his  life  to  save  that  of  Pope  Leo  XII;  and  the 
venerable  Father  Dominic,  “the  apostle  of  England,”  to  whom  the 
Mother  of  God  appeared,  and  who  was  designated  by  her  to  restore  her 
dowry  to  her,  “Mary’s  Dowry,”  and  who  received  the  great  Newman 
into  the  Church;  even  the  Saint’s  brother,  Father  John  Baptist,  a  man 
great  in  word  and  work,  associated  with  him  in  the  founding  of  the 
Congregation;  all  these  were  passed  over,  for  the  time,  and  a  little 
student,  hidden  with  Christ  in  God,  who  did  nothing  but  keep  the  rule, 
is  chosen  for  canonization,  the  highest  honor  of  the  Church;  no  com¬ 
mentary  on  the  rule  finer  than  this,  and  no  appeal  greater  to  a  Passion- 


459 


The  Bicentenary — Conclusion 

ist  to  keep  his  rule;  and  this,  after  two  hundred  years,  in  our  day. 
St.  Gabriel ,  is  the  last  word  of  the  Church  of  this  rule,  and  it  was 
spoken  by  Pope  Benedict  XV. 

Little  need  be  said  here  of  the  grand  functions  in  the  churches  of 
the  Passionists  in  America  on  the  Bicentenary  of  the  Order;  of  the 
illustrious  churchmen  who  graced  the  occasion  at  the  altar  and  in  the 
pulpit;  of  the  clergy  who  came  from  afar  to  offer  their  tributes  of 
love  for  the  Congregation  and  their  appreciation  of  its  works;  of  the 
faithful  who  joined  with  them  in  thanksgiving  to  God  for  His  favor  and 
blessing  on  the  work  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion  since  it  was 
founded  on  November  20,  1720.  Little  need  be  said  of  the  sincere 
tributes  received  by  the  Fathers  on  this  great  anniversary.  Ample  no¬ 
tices  of  all  this  appeared  in  the  Catholic  Press  and  periodicals  at  the 
time.  The  Fathers  were  simply  overwhelmed,  and  in  humility,  and 
hearts  overflowing  with  gratitude,  they  bowed  in  lowly  reverence  and 
said:  “Non  nobis ,  Domine;  non  nobis,  sed  nomini  tuo  gloriam  istam .” 

The  illustrious  Society  of  Jesus  spoke  for  the  country  in  America. 
This  tribute  was  acclaimed  by  the  Bishops,  the  priests  and  faithful  of 
the  land;  and  nothing  touched  the  hearts  of  the  Fathers  more  than  its 
sympathy  and  words  of  approval.  It  will  be  handed  down  to  the  Pas¬ 
sionists  in  the  generations  to  come  and  will  be  held  in  grateful  remem¬ 
brance. 

Bicentenary  of  the  Passionists 

“Two  hundred  years  ago,  in  the  town  of  Castellazzo,  Lombardy,  a 
young  man,  since  known  the  world  over  as  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  but  at 
that  time  called  Paul  Francis  Danei,  received  from  God  an  inspiration 
to  write  the  rule  for  a  new  religious  Congregation,  the  Congregation  of 
the  Passion.  Like  Joan  of  Arc  he  might  well  have  hesitated,  for  he 
was  only  twenty-six  years  of  age,  and  besides,  being  a  layman,  he 
might  reasonably  have  distrusted  his  ability  to  perform  so  serious  a 
task.  Nevertheless,  he  was  obedient  to  the  divine  call.  He  began 
the  work  on  December  2,  1720,  and  five  days  later  it  was  finished.  He 
himself  has  left  it  on  record  that  he  wrote,  as  it  were,  from  dictation, 
and  that  the  words  seemed  to  have  come  straight  from  his  heart.  Pope 
Benedict  XIII  blessed  the  rules  and  ordained  the  Founder,  and  soon  on 
the  summit  of  Mount  Argentaro,  was  sown  the  mustard-seed  that  was  to 
grow  into  a  mighty  tree  and  fill  all  the  world.  Pope  after  Pope  gave 
enthusiastic  approval  to  the  rules  and  spirit  of  the  new  foundation, 
but  perhaps  the  most  apt  commendation  of  all  was  given  by  the  Su¬ 
preme  Pontiff,  Benedict  XIV,  when  he  said  that  the  Congregation  of 
the  Passion  had  come  into  the  world  last,  whereas  it  should  have  been 
first. 

Partaking  of  the  Catholicity  of  the  Church,  and  inheriting  the  uni¬ 
versal  mission  of  the  Apostles,  with  the  Gospel  on  its  lips  and  the 


460 


The  Passionists 


Passion  of  Christ  in  its  heart,  it  has  crossed  many  seas  and  traveled 
many  lands  in  its  tireless  quest  for  souls.  At  last,  in  the  year  1852, 
it  found  its  way  to  the  United  States,  and  it  is  gratifying  to  America 
to  recall  that  the  Bishop  who  first  invited  its  sons  to  his  diocese,  and 
was  therefore  the  instrument  of  Divine  Providence  in  bringing  them  to 
this  country,  was  himself,  if  not  at  the  time,  at  least  later,  a  Jesuit. 
“With  us,  therefore,  as  in  other  lands,  close  ties  of  affection  bind  the 
Passionists  and  Jesuits  together.  Jesuit  boys  have  always  found  a  wel¬ 
come  in  its  ranks,  and,  what  is  more,  a  congenial  atmosphere,  for  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  with  the  penitential  austerity  of  La  Trappe  combines 
the  active  ideals  of  St.  Ignatius. 

“The  United  States  owes  much  to  the  Passionists.  Without  doubt 
they  have  done  much  to  deepen  the  memory  and  to  spread  the  fruits  of 
the  Passion  and  Cross  of  Christ  in  our  midst;  and  if  God  has  blessed 
our  country  in  marvellous  ways  and  in  overflowing  measure  it  is  largely 
because  we  have  had  amongst  us  these  heroic  men  who  wear  Christ’s 
livery,  and  preach  Christ  Crucified,  filling  up,  as  St.  Paul  says,  “those 
things  that  are  wanting  in  the  sufferings  of  Christ.”  Hard  to  them¬ 
selves,  they  have  always  been  gentle  with  others;  and  the  very  rigor  of 
their  lives,  the  more  remarkable  in  a  country,  like  our  own,  dedicated 
so  thoroughly  to  the  cult  of  comfort,  has  not  only  given  to  their  preach¬ 
ing  the  strong  force  of  example,  but  it  has  transmuted  through  their 
long  hours  of  contemplation  into  a  tenderness  in  ministration,  which, 
paradoxical  though  it  may  seem,  is  possible  only  in  those  who  have 
tasted  to  the  full  the  harshness  of  heroic  self-denial.  The  second  cen¬ 
tenary  of  their  foundation  is  a  happy  occasion  for  rendering  to  them, 
with  our  tribute  of  admiration  and  our  meed  of  praise,  our  deep  debt 
of  heart-felt  gratitude  for  all  that  they  have  done  for  the  edication  of 
the  Mystical  Body  of  Christ.  Too  short  a  time  have  they  been  with  us. 
May  the  sphere  of  their  beneficent  labor  grow  with  the  lapse  of  years 
until  it  reaches  the  very  end  of  time  and  the  uttermost  ends  of  the  earth. 
God’s  smile  be  on  them  in  the  glorious  day  of  their  rejoicing.” 

And  now  may  the  writer  be  pardoned  if  he  offers  his  own  humble 
tribute  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion,  after  being  fifty  years  pro¬ 
fessed  in  it.  He  entered  it  almost  in  childhood;  he  imbibed  its  spirit 
from  its  founders  in  America;  he  was  formed  by  them  and  led  to  the 
altar  as  a  priest  to  offer  the  adorable  sacrifice  of  the  Mass;  his  heart 
was  won  by  those  saintly  men;  he  was  charmed  with  their  message; 
and  the  traditions  and  associations  of  the  Order  transmitted  from  the 
contemporaries  of  the  Founder  with  whom  they  had  lived.  Looking 
back  through  the  golden  vista  of  years  he  finds  nothing  in  the  Congre¬ 
gation  but  what  won  his  love,  and  an  ever-deepening  sense  of  the  graces 
he  has  received  in  it  from  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  his  Father  and  Friend. 
He  has  one  regret — that  he  has  not  done  more  to  show  his  love  for  and 


The  Bicentenary — Conclusion  461 

loyalty  to,  the  choice  of  his  youth.  But  he  finds  comfort  in  the  belief 
that  he  was  never  consciously  untrue.  After  fifty  years,  the  Congrega¬ 
tion  is  dearer  to  him  than  ever  and  his  love  for  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
has  grown  in  tenderness,  and  he  has  a  deeper  sense  of  what  the  Saint 
has  been  to  him,  and  the  privileges  which  he  received  from  him.  He 
recalls  the  friends  of  the  past  in  the  Congregation — the  joy  of  meeting 
them,  of  living  with  them;  and  the  glad  solace  found  in  their  gentle, 
genial  society  and  the  inspiration  to  everything  holy  in  the  sheer  and 
simple  goodness  of  these  sons  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross.  The  privilege 
of  intimate  association  with  them  and  their  friendship,  has  been  the 
joy  of  his  life.  Had  he  gone  to  the  seminary  in  Troy  as  planned  for 
him  by  his  pastor,  Father  Felix  Farrelly,  and  his  friend,  Dr.  McGlynn, 
he  would  have  spent  his  days  with  the  noblest  priests  in  the  land;  ah, 
but  what  he  gained  in  the  Congregation  of  the  Passion  would  have 
been  lost  to  him.  The  friends  in  the  hierarchy  and  in  the  priesthood, 
so  fine,  so  noble,  so  loyal,  whose  friendship  and  gentle  courtesies  lifted 
him  to  their  own  plane  and  their  own  ideals;  all  this  would  have  been 
lost  to  him  but  for  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  and  the  Congregation  of  the 
Passion.  They  formed  him  from  the  day  he  left  school  to  this  Golden 
Day.  They  led  him  to  those  friends  from  whom  he  has  received  a 
thousand  marks  of  kindness  and  precious  friendship.  The  habit  he 
wore  and  the  insignia  of  the  Passion,  Our  Lady’s  Raiment,  as  she  ap¬ 
peared  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  were  his  claim  to  their  gracious  con¬ 
descension  and  won  for  him  their  friendship.  Will  his  friends  blame 
him  if  he  seem  partial  to  the  Congregation  in  this  little  volume  and  re¬ 
call  nothing  in  fifty  years  of  life  in  it  but  what  is  lovely  and  gracious 
and  endearing? 

The  crowning  act  of  kindness,  through  a  word  from  the  Superiors 
in  Rome,  was  the  cable  message  with  the  Blessing  and  congratulations 
of  the  Holy  Father,  Benedict  XV,  and  the  following  letter  from  the 
Most  Reverend  Father  General,  then  in  far-off  Australia: 

“My  dear  Father  Felix: 

“I  have  learned  from  Father  Malachy  that  your  Reverence  is 
about  to  celebrate  your  Golden  Jubilee  as  a  Passionist  at  the  end 
of  October,  and  I  could  not  allow  such  an  important  event  to  pass 
without  sending  you  a  few  words  of  hearty  congratulations  and 
blessing. 

“It  must  be  a  consolation  to  you  to  reflect  on  the  many  blessings 
you  have  received  during  all  your  years  as  a  Passionist,  as  it  is  a 
pleasure  for  me  to  think  of  so  many  years  of  faithful  service  and 
devoted  labor  for  the  Congregation.  I  am  sure  that  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross  looks  upon  you  as  one  of  his  most  deserving  sons,  and 
I  ask  him  to  obtain  for  you  the  choicest  blessings  on  this  memor¬ 
able  occurrence.  I  pray  God  that  you  may  be  spared  for  many 


462 


The  Passionists 


years  more  to  continue  your  good  work  and  edify  your  brethren 
as  a  faithful  son  of  our  holy  Founder. 

“Affectionately  yours  in  Dmo., 

“Silvius  a  S.  Bernardo, 

“Sup.  General” 

After  the  blessing  of  the  Supreme  Pontiff  and  this  gracious  letter  from 
the  successor  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  nothing  remains  for  the  writer 
but  to  offer  this  little  volume  to  Father  General  with  a  renewal  of  his 
love  and  loyalty,  and  filial  attachment  to  His  Paternity.  No  words 
can  convey  the  gratitude  that  wells  up  from  his  heart  as  he  recalls 
the  gentle  courtesy  and  unfailing  goodness  of  Father  General,  Quem 
Deus  diutissime  sospitet. 


THE  END 


INDEX 


Abruzzi,  The,  438,  445 
Achmet  III,  Sultan,  28 
Acton,  Monsignor,  33 
Adelaide,  Australia,  Passionists 
invited  to,  165 
Adelbert,  Father,  C.  P.,  398 
Albani,  Cardinal,  50 
Albert  (Phelan),  Father,  C.  P., 
227,  394 

Albinus  (Magno),  Father,  C.  P., 
105,  132 

Alemany,  Bishop,  of  Monterey  and 
San  Francisco,  170 
Alessandrini,  Cajetan,  Artist,  158 
Altieri,  Cardinal,  71 
Ararhein,  Father  Joseph,  C.  P., 
234,  239,  418 

Ancona  ceded  to  France  by  Pius 
VI,  59 

Aneiros,  Most  Rev.  Frederick, 
Archbishop  of  Buenos  Aires, 
429 

Angela  Teresa,  Mother,  Passion- 
ist  Nun,  414 

Angelucci,  Father  Jeremia,  C.  P., 
Superior  General,  visits  Amer¬ 
ica,  235 

Anne,  Queen,  excludes  Papists 
from  freedom  of  conscience  in 
Colonies,  282 

Annunziata,  Hermitage  of,  37 
Anthony  (Calandri),  Father,  C. 
P.,  Founder  in  America,  105, 
118,  123,  152 

Anthony  (Testa),  of  St.  James, 
Father,  C.  P.,  “Second  Found¬ 
er,”  65,  161 

Apennines,  Paul’s  journey  over, 

35 


“Apostolic  Pilgrim,”  Pius  VI,  59 

Argentaro,  Monte,  Cradle  of  the 
Order,  35 

Argentina,  Missionary  work  in, 
429 

Assisi,  the  birthplace  of  St.  Ga¬ 
briel,  438 

Aston  Hall,  Stone,  Staffordshire, 

88 

Aurelius,  Father  Marc,  C.  P.,  first 
Master  of  Novices,  49 

Australia,  First  venture  of  Pas¬ 
sionists  in,  165;  Earliest  rec¬ 
ords  of  Queensland  Tribes  sent 
by  them,  166;  Belief  in  a  Su¬ 
preme  Being  and  future  life, 
166 

Avignon  ceded  to  France  by  Pius 
VI,  59 

“Awakening,  The,  and  What  Fol¬ 
lowed,”  198 

Baker,  Monsignor  Nelson,  V.  G., 
of  Buffalo,  277 

Baltimore,  Md.,  St.  Joseph’s  Re¬ 
treat  at,  297;  St.  Agnes’  Hos¬ 
pital,  at,  307 

Banditi,  Monsignor,  Bishop  of 
Corneto,  417 

Bandone,  Father  Lawrence,  C.  P., 
Visitor  General,  204,  279 

Barbarini,  Princess  Anna  Colona, 
416 

Barberi,  The  venerable  Father 
Dominic,  81,  88,  458 

Barret,  Father,  Chaplain  in  U.  S. 
Army,  367 

Barrett,  Captain  Patrick,  of  Dun¬ 
kirk,  N.  Y.,  270 


463 


464 


Index 


Basel,  Father  George,  C.  P.,  353 

Bastido  y  Davalos,  Archbishop,  of 
Mexico,  172 

Baudinelli,  Father  John  Baptist, 
C.  P.,  147,  152,  286 

Baudinelli,  Father  Luke,  C.  P., 
113,  146 

Baudinelli,  Father  Philip,  C.  P., 
147 

Bax,  Father  John,  S.  J.,  380 

Bay  ley,  James  Roosevelt,  Bishop 
of  Newark,  25;  Archbishop  of 
Baltimore,  283 

Beale,  Pauline,  cured  by  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  182 

Bede,  Very  Rev.  Peter,  V.  G.,  of 
Buffalo,  268 

Belletti,  Cavaliero  Egisto,  Archi¬ 
tect  of  St.  Gabriel’s  Shrine,  451 

Benedict  XIII,  Election  of,  39; 
approves  the  Order  viva  voce , 
40;  ordains  Paul  and  John  Bap¬ 
tist  Danei,  41 

Benedict  XIV  (Cardinal  Lamber- 
tini),  Election  of,  49;  Approves 
the  Order  by  Rescript,  49;  by 
Papal  Brief,  50 

Benedict  XV,  Love  of,  for  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  458;  His 
Apostolic  Letter  Optime  sane 
consilioy  455;  Addresses  Fathers 
of  General  Chapter,  458 

Benedict  (Murnane),  Father,  C. 
P.,  first  American  Provincial, 
204,  299 

Bernard,  Father,  C.  P.,  Provincial 
of  St.  Joseph’s  Province,  423 

Bernis,  French  Minister  to  Rome, 
Letter  of,  to  Choiseul,  accusing 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  53 

Berthier,  General,  French,  59 

Bertinelli,  Canon,  of  Rome,  a 
friend,  346 

Besi,  Father  Luigi,  C.  P.,  Postu- 
lator  of  the  cause  of  St.  Ga¬ 
briel,  240,  308,  447 


Bicentenary  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  455 

Birk,  Father  Philip,  C.  P.,  97,  154, 
387 

Birmingham,  Father  Constantine, 
C.  P.,  Provincial  in  Argentina, 
436 

Black  Robe  Chief  of  Evangeline , 
379 

Blessed  Gabriel,  Panegyric  of,  by 
Father  J.  J.  Conway,  S.  J.,  378; 
Tribute  to,  by  Archbishop  Glen- 
non,  378 

Bonaccia,  Canon  Paolo,  Biogra¬ 
pher  of  St.  Gabriel,  439 
Bonancini,  Father,  382 
Bonaparte,  Napoleon,  59 
Bolton,  Lancashire,  Mother  House 
of  Passionist  Nuns  at,  424 
Bonzano,  John  Cardinal,  321 
Bourbon  League,  The,  52 
Bowles,  Mr.,  companion  of  Dr. 
Newman,  89 

Brady,  Father  Cletus,  C.  P.,  354 
Brann,  Dr.,  Famous  sermon  of, 
at  opening  of  St.  Michael’s 
Monastery,  285 

Braschi,  Cardinal,  afterward  Pius 
VI,  55,  59 

Brief  Ad  Pastoralis  of  Benedict 
XIV,  approving  the  Order,  50 
Brighton  Hill,  Mass.,  325 
Brighton,  Mass.,  Retreats  at,  335; 

St.  Gabriel’s  Retreat  at,  327 
Brook  Farm,  97 

Brophy,  Father  Kenneth,  C.  P., 

330 

Brown,  Father  Bonaventure,  C.  P., 
263 

Brownson,  Dr.,  95 

Buffalo,  Bishops  of,  friends  of 
St.  Mary’s,  278 

Bull  Gravis simas  inter  causas  of 
Pius  VII,  51 

Bull  Praeclara  Virtutum  of  Pius 
VI,  55 


Index 


Bull  Supremi  Apostolatus  of 
Clement  XIV,  51 
Bute,  Marquis  of,  96 
Byrne,  Father  Colman,  C.  P.,  338 
Byrne,  Father  Martin,  C.  P.,  430 

Cagney,  Father  Alfred,  C.  P., 
elected  Consultor  General,  402 
Cahill,  Father  D.  W.,  Erin’s 
Champion,  lectures  in  Dunkirk, 
269 

Cahill,  Father  Matthew,  364 
Caivo,  Father  Peter  Paul,  C.  P., 
brother  of  “Padre  Pio,”  elected 
General,  162 

Caivo,  Father  Pius,  C.  P.,  “Padre 
Pio,”  161 

Calandri,  Father  Anthony,  C.  P., 
Founder  in  America,  105,  118, 
123 

Calhoun,  John  C.,  379 
Callagee,  Father  Denis,  C.  P.,  378 
Callery,  Mr.  James,  Courtesy  of, 
to  Cardinal  Gibbons  at  Jubilee, 
^  222 

Campbell,  Father  Thomas,  S.  J., 
^  293 

Camp  Taylor,  Louisville,  Ky.,  367 
Candidates,  Preparation  of  in 
early  days,  188 

Canevin,  Rt.  Rev.  J.  F.  Regis, 
Bishop  of  Pittsburgh,  222,  418 
Canonization,  Process  of,  437 

Carey,  Father  Justin,  C.  P.,  246, 
325,  365 

Carey,  Mr.  Arthur,  in  “Oxford 
Movement”  in  America,  96 

Castellazzo,  32 
Castellmare,  451 

Catholic  Standard ,  The,  of  Phila¬ 
delphia,  on  cure  of  Pauline 
Beale,  185 

Catonsville,  Md.,  Church  of  St. 

Agnes  at,  298,  305 
Cavalieri,  Monsignor,  Bishop  of 
Troja,  38,  39 


465 

Centenary  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross,  287 

Cerruti,  Father  Paul,  director  of 
Paul  Francis  Danei,  30 
Charles  II,  282 

Chatard,  Rt.  Rev.  Francis  Silas, 
391 

Chateau  d’Ere,  83 
Chicago,  Ills.,  Passionists  in,  389, 
Retreat  of  Immaculate  Concep¬ 
tion  at,  392 

China,  Missionaries  to,  Ceremony 
of  departure  of,  409 
Cholera  in  Pittsburgh,  120 
Choumans,  people  of  Brittany,  58 
Christian  Brothers,  Kindness  of, 
to  Passionists,  106 
Cienfuegos,  Cardinal,  38 
Cincinnati,  O.,  Holy  Cross  Re¬ 
treat,  341 

Cisalpine  Republic,  60 
“City  of  Paris,”  SS.,  in  peril  saved 
by  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  205 
Clement  XI,  Appeal  of,  to  Chris¬ 
tendom  against  Turk,  28 
Clement  XII  makes  Father  Paul 
and  John  Baptist  Missionaries 
Apostolic,  42 

Clement  XIII  gives  Father  Paul 
the  Hospice  of  the  Holy  Cross  in 
Rome,  50 

Clement  XIV,  Friendship  of,  for 
Father  Paul,  50 

Clerical  Dress  as  prescribed,  179 
Clifford,  Father:  Agatho,  C.  P., 
278,  293 

Coelian  Hill,  Rome,  54 
Colgan,  Father  Peter,  267 
Colton,  Rt.  Rev.  J.  H.,  Bishop  of 
Buffalo,  277 

Columban,  Father,  of  Genoa,  Ca¬ 
puchin,  director  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross,  30,  33 

Columbus  Hall,  Dunkirk,  273 
Consalvi,  Cardinal,  60 

Constantini  Family  at  Corneto, 
414 


Index 


466 

Consul,  The  First,  61 
Continental  System,  The,  61 
Convention,  The,  France,  58 
Coradini,  Cardinal,  49 
Cordova,  Province  of,  Argentina, 
Retreat  of  Our  Lady  of  the 
Rosary  at  Jesus-Maria,  435 
Corrigan,  Rt.  Rev.  Michael  Augus¬ 
tine,  Bishop  of  Newark,  287, 
290 

Corrigan,  Rt.  Rev.  Owen  B.,  Aux¬ 
iliary  Bishop  of  Baltimore,  309, 
312 

Coughlan,  Father  Philip,  C.  P., 
English  Provincial,  240 
Couvin,  Father,  in  West  Hoboken, 
283 

Cremin,  Joseph  W.,  391 
Cremona,  Lombardy,  28 
Crescenzi,  Cardinal,  39 
Cromwell,  Body  of,  hung  at  Ty¬ 
burn  after  death — contrast,  107 
Croskill,  Provost  and  Vicar  Gen¬ 
eral  of  Salford,  England,  421 
Cross,  Insult  to,  and  reparation, 
346 

Crouch,  Dr.  John  Francis,  308 

Crucifix  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross 
in  Chapel  at  Rome,  48 

Cunnion,  Father  Malachy,  252 

Curley,  Most  Rev.  M.  J.,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Baltimore,  410 

d’Alena,  Rosa,  of  Gaeta,  cured  by 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  at  his  can¬ 
onization,  181 

Dalgairns,  Mr.,  Companion  of  Dr. 
Newman,  88 

Danei,  Father  John  Baptist,  C.  P., 
27,  34 

Danei,  Father  Joseph,  153 

Danei,  Luke,  father  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross,  27 

Danei,  Paul  Francis,  C.  P.,  (St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross)  Founder  of 
the  Passionists,  25 


Della  Genga,  Cardinal,  Leo  XII, 
68 

Demey,  Father  Gabriel,  C.  P.,  335 
De  Mestre,  Father,  S.  J.,  374 
Denwich,  Island  of,  Australia,  166 
Deppen,  Father  Louis,  358 
Deshon,  Father,  C.  S.  P.,  101 
De  Smet,  Father,  S.  J.,  380 
Des  Moines,  la.,  St.  Gabriel’s  Re¬ 
treat  at,  404 

“Development  of  Christian  Doc¬ 
trine,”  86 

Devereaux  Family,  The,  267 
Devine,  Father  Arthur,  C.  P.,  426 
Di  Gattinara,  Monsignor,  Bishop 
of  Alessandria,  directs  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross,  30;  invests  him 
with  the  habit,  33 
Dillon,  Monsignor  Dean,  of 
Buenos  Aires,  434 
Dineen,  Monsignor  Joseph  P.,  409 
Diptychs,  The,  437 
Directory  for  Missions  and  Re¬ 
treats,  179 

Directory,  The  French,  59 
Di  Vezza,  Father  Silvio,  C.  P., 
Superior  General,  choice  of 
Heaven  for  troublous  times  and 
Canonization  of  St.  Gabriel, 
240;  Letters  of,  455 
Doherty,  Mr.  John,  of  Dunkirk, 
271 

Dominic,  (Barberi),  The  vener¬ 
able  Father,  C.  P.,  81;  “Apostle 
of  England,”  88;  His  death; 
Estimate  of  Cardinal  Manning; 
Tribute  of  Leo  XIII,  458 

Dominicans,  Master  General  of, 
St.  Paul  places  Congregation 
under  protection  of,  40 

Donahue,  Rt.  Rev.  Patrick  James, 
Bishop  of  Wheeling,  428 

Donnelly,  Father  Oswald,  C.  P., 
168 

Douai  Abbey,  Fathers  of,  424. 

Dougherty,  Rt.  Rev.  Dennis  J., 
Bishop  of  Buffalo,  280 


Index 


Dowling,  Rt.  Rev.  Austin,  Bishop 
of  Des  Moines,  404 
Dubourg,  Rt.  Rev.  Louis,  Bishop 
of  St.  Louis,  379 
Dulcet,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis,  Pas- 
sionist,  168 

Dunkirk,  N.  Y.,  St.  Mary’s  Retreat 
at,  267 

Dunn,  Rt.  Rev.  John  J.,  Auxiliary 
Bishop  of  New  York,  409 
Dunne,  Hon.  C.  F.,  393 
Duphot,  General,  59 
Durie,  Sister  Mary  de  Sales,  Pas- 
sionist  Nun,  Active  Order,  423 
Durkin,  Mr.  Nicholas,  offers  his 
home  in  Scranton  to  the  Fathers, 
59 

Ecuador,  Passionists  in,  171 
Edwards,  Monsignor  John,  409 
Elba,  Island  of,  63 
Elder,  Most  Rev.  William  Henry, 
Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  303 
Elections,  Seeming  anomaly  in, 
177;  Precedent  established  in, 
190 

England,  Rt.  Rev.  John,  Bishop  of 
Charleston,  witness  to  miracle 
in  Washington,  186 
England,  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  in 
ecstasy  prays  for,  78;  Ireland’s 
prayers  for,  79;  Father  Spencer 
and  prayers  for,  79 
Episcopalians,  Monasteries  of,  97 ; 

Sisterhoods  of,  98 
Erie,  New  Diocese  of,  103 
Eugene,  Father,  C.  P.,  Beloved  of 
St.  Joseph’s  Province,  92,  402 

Faenza,  Bonaparte  defeats  Ponti¬ 
fical  Army  at,  59 
Falconio,  Most  Rev.  Diomede, 
Apostolic  Delegate,  295,  309, 
317 

Falkland  Islands,  Passionists  in, 
432 

Farley,  John  Cardinal,  409 


467 

Feehan,  Most  Rev.  Patrick  A., 

Archbishop  of  Chicago,  mes¬ 
sages  to,  from  Leo  XIII  and 
Cardinal  Leduchowski,  390 
Feehan,  Rt.  Rev.  Daniel  F.,  Bishop 
of  Fall  River,  330 
Feld,  Brother  Boniface,  C.  P.,  153 
Fenlon,  Father  Edward,  of  St. 
Louis,  376 

Ferretti,  Canon  Mastai,  Uncle  of 
John,  67 

Ferretti,  John  Mastai  (Pius  IX), 
Story  of,  69;  Incidents  of  Con¬ 
clave,  71;  elected  Pope,  72 
Fidelis  (Kent  Stone),  Father, 

C.  P.,  193,  211,  431 
“Fidelity  to  Grace  Received,”  Ser¬ 
mon  delivered  at  Harvard  Uni¬ 
versity  by  Father  Fidelis  Kent 
Stone,  211 

Finigan,  Father  Clement,  C.  P., 
430 

Fink,  Rt.  Rev.  Louis  M.,  Bishop 
of  Leavemvorth,  Kans.,  382 
Fitzpatrick,  Father  Timothy,  C.  P., 
Letter  of,  regarding  Bishop 
Nussbaum,  237 

Flaget,  Rt.  Rev.  Benedict  Joseph, 
Bishop  of  Louisville,  Ky.,  297 
Fletcher,  Monsignor  William  A., 

D.  D.,  Rector  of  Cathedral, 
Baltimore,  213,  312 

Flood,  Monsignor  James  J.,  409 
“Flower  of  Christian  Perfection,” 
St.  Gabriel,  456 

Foley,  Monsignor  Wm.  J.,  Rector 
of  Cathedral,  Halifax,  on  Pas- 
sionist  Missions,  250 
Foley,  Very  Rev.  Thomas,  V.  G. 
of  Baltimore,  298 

Fontainebleau,  Pius  VII,  prisoner 
at,  61 

“Forest  Primeval,”  the  Monte  AF 
gentaro  of  America,  110 

“Foster  Place,”  Page  Ave.,  St. 
Louis,  370 

Foundations,  Requests  for,  268 


Index 


468 

Francis,  Sister  M.,  of  Holy  Cross, 
Notre  Dame,  273 

Friel,  Rev.  Dr.,  of  Brooklyn,  290 

Frisciotti,  Agnes,  of  Civitanova, 
Mother  of  St.  Gabriel,  439 

“Fruitland,”  97 

Gallicanism,  The  Four  Articles  of, 
62 

Ganganelli,  Cardinal,  afterward 
Clement  XIV,  50 

Garagni,  Father,  opponent  then 
friend  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
49 

Gasson,  Father  Thomas,  S.  J.,  Let¬ 
ter  of,  to  Father  Fidelis,  C.  P., 

330 

Gaudentius  (Hayden),  Father,  C. 
P.,  335 

Gaudentius  (Rossi),  Father,  C.  P., 
143,  421 

Gavin,  Father  Malachy,  C.  P.,  Rec¬ 
tor  and  Provincial,  work  at 
Highgate,  London,  94,  373 

Gemma,  Holy  Maid  of  Lucca, 
Message  of ;  The  Result,  418 

General  Chapter,  Letter  convok¬ 
ing,  232;  Benedict  XV  addresses 
Fathers  of,  457 

George  III,  Incapacity  of;  Prince 
of  Wales,  Regent,  favors  Car¬ 
dinal  Consalvi,  63 

Germany,  Munich,  Passionists  at, 
410 

Giacomo,  Brother  Lawrence,  C.  P., 
138 

Gibbons,  James  Cardinal,  visit  of, 
to  Rome  in  1901,  213;  and 
Father  John,  213;  first  visit  to 
St.  Michael’s;  at  opening  of  St. 
Joseph’s,  Baltimore,  301,  305; 
first  episcopal  act  of,  311;  Gol¬ 
den  Jubilee  of,  311 

Gibbons,  Rt.  Rev.  Edward  T., 
Bishop  of  Albany,  277 

Giuliannova,  451 


Glennon,  Most  Rev.  John  Joseph, 

Archbishop  of  St.  Louis,  378 
Golden  Jubilee  of  the  Order  in 
America,  214,  221 
Golden  Jubilees  of  Cardinal  Gib¬ 
bons  and  St.  Joseph’s  Monas¬ 
tery,  Baltimore,  311 
“Golden  Years,”  212 
Good  Friday  Scene  at  Mt.  Adams, 
Cincinnati,  349 

Greco,  Father  Paul  Hyacinth,  C. 

P.,  “Apostle  of  Mexico,”  371 
Gregory  XVI,  declares  Bishop 
Strambi  Venerable,  68 
Grogan,  Father  Vincent,  C.  P., 
Provincial  of  St.  Joseph’s  Prov¬ 
ince,  373 

Grosch,  Monsignor  Henry,  Dean, 
Islington,  London,  424 
Gross,  Most  Rev.  William  H., 
Archbishop  of  Oregon,  254,  300, 
375 

Grotti,  Father  Vincent,  C.  P.,  92 
Guayaquil,  Ecuador,  Bishop  of, 
asks  for  Passionists,  171 
Guernsey,  Mr.  F.  E.,  non-Catholic, 
testimony  of,  434 
Guido  (Matassi),  Father,  C.  P., 
342 

Habit  of  Passionists,  32,  45 
Hanley,  Father  Peter,  C.  P.,  369, 
381 

Harty,  Most  Rev.  J.  J.,  Archbishop 
of  Manila  and  Omaha,  369 
Harvard  University,  Father  Fidelis 
preaches  at,  211 

Harvey,  Major,  and  Indian  Chief, 
380 

Hayden,  Father  Gaudentius,  C.  P., 
335 

Hayden,  Mother  Bridget,  380 
Hayes,  Father  James,  C.  SS.  R., 
330 

Hayes,  Most  Rev.  Patrick  J.,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  New  York,  410 
Hecker,  Father,  Founder  of  Paul- 
ists,  95,  97 


Index 


469 


Heffreingue,  Father,  of  Boulogne, 
Zeal  of,  for  England’s  conver¬ 
sion,  83 

Henneberry,  Father  Frank  S., 
pleads  for  Chicago  Foundation, 
389 

Hennessy,  Rt.  Rev.  John  J.,  Bishop 
of  Wichita,  369,  384,  428 
Hewit,  Father,  C.  S.  P.,  Letter  to, 
from  Cardinal  Newman,  100 
Hickey,  Mr.,  Editor  of  New  York 
Tablet ,  Tribute  of,  to  Father 
Magonotti,  176 

Hickey,  Rt.  Rev.  William  A.,  Bish¬ 
op  of  Providence,  428 
Highgate  Hill,  London,  St.  Jos¬ 
eph’s  Retreat  at,  93 
Hill,  Father  Edmund,  C.  P.,  “Poet 
of  Mary,”  199;  Ode  of,  to  St. 
Paul  of  Cross,  224 
Hoban,  Rt.  Rev.  Michael  J.,  Bishop 
of  Scranton,  313 

Hobart  College,  Geneva,  N.  Y., 
193 

Hoboken,  N.  J.,  Early  history  of, 
282 

Hoche,  Avenue,  Paris,  St.  Joseph’s 
Church  at,  in  charge  of  Passion- 
ists,  93 

Hoffzugott,  Father  James,  C.  P., 
151 

Holy  Cross,  Province  of,  233,  397 
Holy  Cross  Retreat,  Cincinnati,  0., 
341 

Horan,  Mr.  Thomas,  of  Dunkirk, 
N.  Y.,  271 
Horarium,  179 

Hughes,  Most  Rev.  John,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  New  York,  282 
Hume,  Joseph,  Voltaire’s  instruc¬ 
tor  in  impiety,  34 
Hunt,  Madam  Anne  Lucas,  373 

Icon,  The  Sacred,  of  Spoleto,  441 
Ignatius,  Father,  (Hon.  and  Rev. 
George  Spencer),  solicits  pray¬ 
ers  for  England,  79;  with  Father 
Dominic  and  Bishop  Wiseman 


forms  League  of  Prayer,  78; 
his  kindness  to  Pioneers,  106 
Ignatius  (Pauli),  Father,  C.  P., 
aids  Father  Dominic  in  Eng¬ 
land,  92;  Archbishop  of  Buch¬ 
arest,  178 

Immaculata,  The,  on  Mt.  Adams, 
Cincinnati,  342,  349 
Immaculate  Conception,  Invoca¬ 
tion  of,  and  prompt  answer, 
392 

Immaculate  Conception,  Province 
of,  in  Argentina,  435 
Immaculate  Conception,  Retreat 
of  the,  Chicago,  Ill.,  392 
Ireland,  Prayers  of,  for  England, 
their  value;  Solicited  by  Father 
Ignatius,  C.  P.,  (Hon.  and  Rev. 
George  Spencer),  79 
Isola  del  Gran  Sasso,  Shrine  of  St. 
Gabriel  at,  451 

Jackson  Guards,  The,  271 
James  (Ryan),  Father,  C.  P.,  261 
Jerome  (Reuttermann) ,  Father, 
C.  P.,  plans  Monastery  in  Nor¬ 
wood  Park,  354 

John  Baptist  (Baudinelli) ,  Father, 
C.  P.,  147,  152;  outlines  St. 
Michael’s  Church,  W.  Hoboken, 
286 

John  Baptist  Danei,  Father,  C.  P., 
27,  34 

Jordan,  Father  James  F.,  Old 
Forge,  Pa.,  316 
Josaphat,  Brother,  C.  P.,  160 
Juarez,  Mexican  Revolutionist,  re¬ 
fuses  to  molest  Passionists,  172 
Julia,  Sister,  St.  Vincent’s,  Chica¬ 
go,  391 

Kain,  John  J.,  Bishop  of  Wheeling 
and  Archbishop  of  St.  Louis, 
203,  378 

Kealy,  Father  Stephen,  C.  P.,  Pro¬ 
vincial,  Holy  life  and  tragic 
death  of,  229,  314 


Index 


470 

Kean,  Monsignor  John  J.,  211 
Keane,  Most  Rev.  John  J.,  212 
Keating,  Father  Basil,  C.  P.,  275 
Keeley,  Mr.  P.  C.,  Architect,  268, 
286,  300 

Kenrick,  Francis  Patrick,  Bishop 
of  Philadelphia,  and  Archbish¬ 
op  of  Baltimore,  102,  297 
Kenrick,  Most  Rev.  Peter,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  St.  Louis,  369 
Kenyon  College,  Gambier,  0.,  193 
Kerrigan,  Mr.  James,  282 
“Kerrigan  Woods,”  284 
Kierkels,  Father  Leo,  C.  P.,  Sec¬ 
retary  and  Procurator  General, 
23,  168 

King,  Edward,  son  of  Rufus,  344 
Klensing,  Father  Michael,  C.  P., 
397 

Lambertini,  Cardinal,  elected 
Pope,  takes  name  of  Benedict 
XIV,  49 

Lambruschini,  Cardinal,  71 
Lami,  Father,  Hospitality  of,  to 
Paul  and  John  Baptist  Danei, 
39 

Lang,  Father  Charles,  C.  P.,  153, 
180,  273,  355,  369 
Lang,  Father  Frederick,  C.  P.,  153, 
205,  352 

Lavelle,  Monsignor  Michael  J.,  409 
Lavielle,  Bishop,  of  Louisville, 
Ky.,  355 

Lawrence  (Bandone),  Father,  C. 

P.,  Visitor  General,  204,  279 
League  of  Prayer  formed  by  Fath¬ 
ers  Ignatius,  Dominic  and  Bish¬ 
op  Wiseman,  78 

Legations  ceded  to  France  by 
Pius  VI,  59 

Leipsic,  Napoleon  defeated  at,  63 
Lencione,  Father  Maurice,  C.  P., 
165 

Lennan,  Father  W.,  first  Pastor  in 
Dunkirk,  N.  Y.,  267 
Leo  XII,  Life  of,  saved  by  Bishop 
Strambi,  68 


Leo  XIII,  Tribute  of,  to  Father 
Dominic,  91;  Allocution  of,  to 
Fathers  of  23rd  General  Chap¬ 
ter  201 ;  Election  of,  291 
Litta,  Cardinal,  brings  word  from 
Pius  VII  of  restoration,  to 
Fathers  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s, 
64 

Locke,  John,  Voltaire’s  master  in 
impiety,  34 

Loree,  Mr.,  Courtesy  of,  to  Cardi¬ 
nal  Gibbons,  221 
Loretto,  Pa.,  Father  Albinus  at, 
108 

Louis,  Father,  C.  P.,  Father  Heck- 
er’s  friend  in  Rome,  197 
Louisville,  Ky.,  Sacred  Heart  Re¬ 
treat  at,  356;  St.  Agnes’  Parish 
at,  358 

Luke  (Baudinelli) ,  Father,  C.  P., 
113,  146 

Lynch,  Bishop,  of  Charleston, 
S.  C.,  288 

Lynch,  Mother  Joseph  Winefred, 
424 

Lyons,  Lord,  enters  Church,  93 

McCloskey,  Cardinal,  196 
McCloskey,  Rt.  Rev.  William 
George,  Bishop  of  Louisville, 
355,  367 

McColgan,  Monsignor,  Vicar  Gen¬ 
eral  of  Baltimore,  299 
McCook,  Mr.,  Jurist,  tells  his  story 
to  Cardinal  Gibbons,  223 
McDevitt,  Father  Herbert,  C.  P., 
239 

McEvoy,  Father  Thomas,  267 
McGarry,  Father  Silvan,  C.  P.,  354 
McGarvey,  Father  Cyprian,  C.  P., 
318,  327 

McGean,  Monsignor,  409 
McGlynn,  Father  Edward,  D.  D., 
290 

McGlynn,  Mr.  Owen,  Architect, 
316 

McHale,  Archbishop,  of  Tuam, 
and  Prayers  for  England,  79 


Index 


Mcllvain,  Bishop  Charles,  “Low 
Church,”  96 

McMaster,  James,  Editor,  95 
McMullen,  Father  John  Mary,  C. 
P.,447 

McNamara,  Father  Robert,  C.  P., 
258 

McNamee,  Father  James,  of  St. 
Louis,  371 

McQuaid,  Bishop,  of  Rochester, 
N.  Y.,  285 

McShane,  Father  O’Garra,  of  Chi¬ 
cago,  391 

McTavish,  Mrs.  Emily,  of  Balti¬ 
more,  298 

Machebeuf,  Bishop,  Vicar  Apos¬ 
tolic  of  Colorado  and  Utah,  174 
Mackey,  Father  John,  353 
Madigan,  John,  Sr.,  270 
Madison,  N.  J.,  Kent  Stone  writes 
The  Invitation  Heeded  and  en¬ 
ters  Church  at,  195;  Sisters 
from,  in  charge  of  schools  at 
Hoboken,  284 
Magnien,  Dr.  S.  S.,  390 
Magno,  Father  Albinus,  C.  P., 
Traits,  work,  marvelous  escape 
of,  105,  132 

Magonotti,  Father  Peter,  C.  P., 
Work  and  adventures  of,  in  Sid¬ 
ney  and  San  Francisco,  165 
Malone,  Father  Basil,  C.  P.,  278, 
396 

Mamers,  France,  Second  Convent 
of  Passionist  Nuns  at,  417 
“Man  in  the  street,”  Indifference 
of,  to  religion,  254 
Manchester,  England,  First  Con¬ 
vent  of  Passionist  Nuns  at,  422 
Mara,  Father  Flilary,  C.  P.,  240 

Marc  (Aurelius),  Father,  C.  P., 
first  Master  of  Novices,  49 

Martin,  Father  James,  friend  of 
Scranton  foundation,  313 

Martinelli,  Cardinal,  292 

Mary  Crucified,  Mother,  Found¬ 
ress  of  Passionist  Nuns,  4-15 


471 

Mary  Joseph,  Mother,  Passionist 
Nun,  422 

Massari,  Anna  Maria,  mother  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  27 

Matassi,  Father  Guido,  C.  P.,  342 

Mattingly,  Mrs.  Anne,  Miraculous 
cure  of,  in  Washington,  D.  C., 
186 

Maurice  (Smith),  Father,  C.  P., 
265 

Maximilian,  Emperor,  favors  Pas- 
sionists  in  Mexico,  172 

Mazantini,  Brother  Jerome,  C.  P., 
113,  139 

Meagher,  Father  Cyprian,  C.  P., 
432 

“Mercedes”,  Tribute  of,  to  Pauline 
Beale,  184 

Mercy,  Sisters  of,  in  America, 
Seven  given  to  Bishop  O’Connor 
by  Mother  McAuley  for  Pitts¬ 
burgh,  103;  at  Des  Moines,  406 

Mexico,  Passionists  in,  172;  Refu¬ 
gees  from,  373 

Meyer,  Father,  S.  J.,  Provincial, 
St.  Louis,  Mo.,  373 

Micara,  Cardinal,  forecasts  elec¬ 
tion  of  Cardinal  Mastai  Ferretti, 
71 

Miege,  Bishop,  S.  J.,  381 

Minch,  Father  James  A.,  405 

Miner,  Mr.  H.  J.,  Conversion  of, 
275 

Minot,  Mr.,  Superintendent  of 
Erie  R.  R.,  271 

Miracle,  of  Rosa  d’Alena  of  Gaeta 
at  Canonization  of  St.  Paul  of 
the  Cross,  181 ;  of  Pauline  Beale 
at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  182;  of  Mrs. 
Mattingly  at  Washington,  D.  C., 
186;  first,  at  Shrine  of  St.  Ga¬ 
briel,  453 

Missions,  Beginning  of,  in  Amer¬ 
ica,  145;  method  of,  163;  direc¬ 
tions  for,  179;  method  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  for,  247; 


472 


Index 


home  and  foreign,  to  non-Cath- 
olic  and  heathen,  251 
Moeslein,  Father  Mark,  C.  P.,  292 
Monahan,  Father  Linus,  C.  P.,  295 
Monasticism,  Attempts  at  by  Epis¬ 
copalians,  97 

Monmonier,  Miss  Mary,  “Saint  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament,”  306 
Monte  Argentaro,  Cradle  of  the 
Order,  35 

Mooney,  Monsignor,  409 
Moran,  Cardinal,  and  Missions  to 
Aboriginals  in  Queensland,  166 
Moreton  Bay,  Australia,  166 
Moscow  deserted  at  approach  of 
Napoleon’s  frozen  soldiers,  63 
Mt.  Adams,  Cincinnati,  Immacu- 
lata  on,  342,  349;  insult  to  Cross 
on,  346;  Good  Friday  scene  at, 
349 

Moylan,  Father  J.  D.,  and  Knights 
of  Father  Matthew,  321 
Muldoon,  Rt.  Rev.  Peter  J.,  Bishop 
of  Rockford,  390 
Mulhern,  Mr.  Patrick,  316 
Mulholland,  Richard  and  Peter, 
273 

Munich,  Germany,  Passionists  in, 
410 

Murnane,  Father  Benedict,  C.  P., 
First  American  Provincial,  204, 
299 

Murphy,  Bishop,  Vicar  Apostolic 
of  Adelaide,  167 

Murphy,  Messrs.  D.  H.,  J.  C.,  and 
D.  F.,  friends  of  Sacred  Heart 
Retreat,  360 

Murphy,  Most  Rev.  Daniel,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Hobart,  Tasmania, 
364 

Nagler,  Father  Vincent,  C.  P.,  164, 
284 

Nashota,  Wisconsin,  The  Episco¬ 
palian  Citeaux  at,  97 
National  Holidays,  188 
Nelson  entraps  French  fleet  at 
mouth  of  Nile,  61 $  destroys 


French  and  Spanish  fleets  at 
Trafalgar,  61 

Neumann,  Venerable  Bishop,  wel¬ 
comes  Passionists,  107 
Newman,  Cardinal,  leads  Oxford 
Movement,  85;  received  into 
Church,  88;  letter  of,  to  Father 
Hewit,  C.  S.  P.,  100 
New  York,  St.  Patrick’s  Retreat 
at,  409 

Nilus,  Father,  C.  P.,  431 
Nina,  Cardinal,  Secretary  of  State, 
429 

Norbert,  Father,  C.  P.,  Director  of 
St.  Gabriel,  443 
Normandy,  Mo.,  205,  371 
Norwood  Park,  Chicago,  392; 

Dedication  at,  394 
Novitiate,  Father  Anthony  Novice 
Master  of,  152 

Nuns,  Passionist,  Contemplative, 
413;  Active,  421 

Nussbaum,  Father  Paul  Joseph, 
C.  P.,  Bishop  of  Corpus  Christi 
and  afterward  of  Marquette,  235 

O’Brecht,  Rt.  Rev.  Edmond  M., 
Abbot,  390 

O’Brien,  Mr.  John,  of  Dunkirk, 
N.  Y.,  270 

O’Connell,  Cardinal,  Archbishop 
of  Boston,  234,  325,  333 
O’Connor,  Father  Aloysius,  C.  P., 
383 

O’Connor,  Father  Thomas,  C.  P., 
163,  207 

O’Connor,  Rt.  Rev.  John  J.,  Bishop 
of  Newark,  294 

O’Connor,  Rt.  Rev.  Michael,  first 
Bishop  of  Pittsburgh,  brings 
Passionists  to  America,  102,  158 

Odescalchi,  Prince  Charles,  Cardi¬ 
nal,  Jesuit  and  Saint,  68;  Niece 
of,  heroine  of  Cardinal's  Snuff- 
Box  by  Harland,  69 

Ode  to  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  by 
Father  Edmund  Hill,  C.  P.,  224 


Index 


O’Donaghue,  Rt.  Rev.  Denis,  Bish¬ 
op  of  Louisville,  Ky.,  367 
O’Hagan,  Brother,  I.  C.  B.,  168 
O’Hagan,  Father  Wilfred,  C.  P., 
168,  294 

O’Hara,  Dr.  Wm.,  Vicar  General 
of  Philadelphia,  107 
O’Hara,  Theo.,  “Bivouac  of  the 
Dead,”  by,  272 

O’Keeffe,  Father  Raymond,  C.  P., 
382 

O’Leary,  Rt.  Rev.  Thomas  H., 
Bishop  of  Springfield,  Mass., 
412 

Onderdonk,  Bishop,  Episcopal,  96 
O’Neil,  Mr.  Wm.,  of  Dunkirk,  N. 
Y.,  267 

O’Neill,  Father  Alphonsus,  C.  P., 
St.  Joseph’s  Province,  Provin¬ 
cial,  Founder,  etc.,  202,  430, 
431 

Ordinations,  First,  in  America,  161 
O’Reilly,  Boyle,  338 
Orioli,  Cardinal,  165 
Osage  Mission  and  Indians,  379 
Oscott  College,  Hospitality  given 
by,  to  venerable  Father  Domin¬ 
ic,  88 

Ostrophys,  Mr.,  Headmaster  of  old 
St.  Mary’s  School,  Dunkirk,  N. 
Y.,  273 

Our  Lady  of  Good  Counsel,  Re¬ 
treat  of,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  369 
Our  Lady  of  the  Isle,  Shelter  Is¬ 
land,  N.  Y.,  235 

Ovada,  Italy,  birthplace  of  St. 

Paul  of  the  Cross,  27 
Oxford  Movement,  answer  to 
prayer  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross; 
story  of  the  Movement,  77,  81; 
in  America,  95 

Pacca,  Cardinal,  62 
Pacita,  Father  Timothy,  C.  P.,  430 
Packingham,  Father  Paul  Mary, 
C.  P.,  nephew  of  Duke  of  Wel¬ 
lington,  91 

4‘Padre  Pio”  Caivo,  C.  P.,  161 


473 

Pallotti,  Venerable  Vincent,  165 
Paraguay,  Missions  in,  432 
Parezyki,  Father  Stanislaus,  C.  P., 
one  of  the  founders;  his  life  like 
a  romance,  105,  135 
Paris,  St.  Joseph’s  Church,  Ave¬ 
nue  Hoche,  93 

Parishes,  The  Administration  of, 
179,  246 

Park  Ridge,  Chicago,  Church  of 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  at,  395 
Parthenopian  Republic,  Naples, 
60 

Passionists  in  America,  102;  Gol¬ 
den  Jubilee  of,  214;  Tribute  to, 
acclaimed  by  Church  at  Bicen¬ 
tenary  of  the  Order,  459 
Passionists,  Tribute  to,  by  writer 
after  Fifty  Years  in  Order,  460 
Passion  Play,  The,  296 
Patriotism  of  the  Founders,  131, 
164,  188 

Patrizi,  Cardinal,  saves  Sts.  John 
and  Paul’s  Retreat,  189 
Paulding,  Archbishop,  of  Sidney, 
takes  Passionists  to  Australia 
in  1841  and  1846,  165 

Pauli,  Father  Ignatius,  C.  P.,  in 
England,  92;  President  of  Chap¬ 
ter  in  1866;  Archbishop  of 
Bucharest,  178 

Paulist  Fathers,  the  New  Congre¬ 
gation,  99;  Kent  Stone’s  love 
for,  196 

Pecci,  Cardinal  (Leo  XIII), 
Friendship  of,  for  Father  An¬ 
thony,  the  Founder  in  America, 
119 

Pentapolis,  The  doomed  cities  of, 
and  what  would  have  saved 
them,  285 

Peter  Paul  (Caivo),  Father,  C.  P., 
162 

Peters,  Mrs.  Sarah  Anne,  341 
Phelan,  Father  Albert,  C.  P.,  227, 
394 


Index 


474 

Phelan,  Father  D.  S.,  Editor  of 

Western  Watchman ,  375,  397 
Philip  (Baudinelli) ,  Father,  C.  P., 
147 

Phelan,  Rt.  Rev.  Richard,  Bishop 
of  Pittsburgh,  Friendship  of,  for 
Passionists,  121,  218,  223 
Pianetti,  Cardinal,  Bishop  of  Vit¬ 
erbo,  receives  account  of  “Aus¬ 
tralian  Blacks”  from  Father 
Luigi  Pesciaroli,  C.  P.,  166 
Pittsburgh  Catholic ,  Account  of 
corner-stone  laying  of  first  mon¬ 
astery  in  America,  110 
Pittsburgh,  First  Passionists  ar¬ 
rive  in,  107;  Retreat  at,  110; 
consecration  of  church  at,  187 
Pius  VI,  “Apostolic  Pilgrim,” 
Prophecy  of  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross  regarding,  55,  59 
Pius  VII  restores  Congregation, 
64 

Pius  IX,  entrusts  Scala  Santa  to 
Passionists,  76;  gives  Pontifical 
rank  to  Passionist  college, 
Rome,  77;  friendship  for  the 
Order,  105,  180,  190;  dramatic 
incident  at  his  Requiem  in  W. 
Hoboken,  290 

Pius  X  honors  Medical  Profes¬ 
sion  of  Baltimore  at  request  of 
Cardinal  Gibbons,  308;  love  for 
Passionists,  235 

Pius  (Caivo),  Father,  C.  P., 
“Padre  Pio,”  161 
Placet  for  Canonization  of  St.  Ga¬ 
briel,  C.  P.,  456 

Pluym,  Father  Anthony  Joseph, 
C.  P.,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis,  174 

Pontecorvo,  62 

Pope,  The,  Protector  of  Congrega¬ 
tion  of  the  Passion,  51 

Possenti,  Dr.  Michael,  brother,  and 
Mary  Louise  and  Teresa,  sis¬ 
ters,  of  St.  Gabriel,  439,  447 

Possenti,  Sante,  father  of  St.  Ga¬ 
briel,  C.  P.,  439 


Ponzilione,  Father  Paul  M.,  S.  J., 

381 

Prelini,  Father  Bernard,  C.  P., 
elected  General  by  votes  sent  to 
Rome  by  order  of  Pius  IX,  76, 
190 

Preparatory  College,  Purposes  of, 
154,  188 

Prophecy  of  an  old  Jesuit  Brother, 
381 

Proudens,  Major,  and  staff  dine 
with  Novices  at  Sacred  Heart 
Retreat,  368 

Prout,  Miss  Mary,  Foundress  of 
Passionist  Nuns,  Active  Order, 
422 

Provincial  of  a  great  Order,  Com¬ 
ment  of,  on  what  he  observed  at 
St.  Michael’s,  W.  Hoboken,  190 

Purcell,  Most  Rev.  John  Baptist, 
Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  164, 
189,  341,  349 

Quiberon,  English  fleet  aids  land¬ 
ing  of  Royalists  at,  58 

Quigley,  Most  Rev.  James  Edward, 
Archbishop  of  Chicago,  Wel¬ 
come  of,  to  Passionists,  279, 
391,  398 

Rappe,  Bishop,  of  Cleveland,  in¬ 
vites  Passionists  to  diocese,  157 

Raymond  (O’Keeffe),  Father,  C. 
P.,  382 

Raymund  (Vaccari),  Father,  C.  P., 
169 

Reagan,  Mr.  James,  witness  to 
miracle  of  St.  Anne’s  Retreat, 
319 

Redeemer,  Most  Holy,  Congrega¬ 
tion  of,  98 

Renan  attacks  Our  Lord,  89 

Republic  of  Rome  proclaimed  at 
arrest  of  Pius  VI,  59 

Retreat  Guild,  336 

Retreats  at  Brighton,  Mass.,  333 


Index 


Reuttermann,  Father  Jerome,  C. 
P.,  354 

Rezzonico,  Cardinal,  afterward 
Clement  XIII,  gives  Hospice  of 
Holy  Cross,  Rome,  to  Passion- 
ists,  and  makes  Father  Thomas 
Struzzieri  Bishop,  49 
Richter,  Rt.  Rev.  J.  H.,  Bishop  of 
Grand  Rapids,  204 
Robert  (McNamara),  Father,  C. 
P.,  258 

Rome,  the  home  of  Peter;  he  lives 
in  his  successors,  446 
Roosevelt,  Theodore,  appreciates 
services  of  Catholic  Church  to 
the  Nation,  253 

Rosary,  Holy,  Sodality,  St.  Paul 
obtains  privileges  of,  for  his 
children,  40 

Rossi,  Father  Gaudentius,  C.  P., 
Work  of,  in  England  and  Amer¬ 
ica,  143, 421 

Rossiter,  Father  Alphonsus,  C.  P., 
212,  256,  352 
“Round  Woods,”  314 
Rule  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross: 
Canonization  of  St.  Gabriel,  last 
word  of  the  Church  on  it,  458 
Rumpler,  Father  Gabriel,  C.  SS. 
R.,  98 

Russell,  Father  Michael  Watts,  C. 
P.,  93 

Ryan,  Father  James,  C.  P.,  261 
Ryan,  General,  Nieces  of,  and  ser¬ 
mon  on  the  Passion,  250 
Ryan,  Most  Rev.  P.  J.,  Archbishop 
of  Philadelphia,  218,  222,  292 

Sacred  Heart  Retreat,  Louisville, 
Ky.,  356;  Pilgrimage  to,  on 
feast  of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross, 
357 

St.  Agnes,  Church  of,  Catonsville, 
Md.,  298,  305;  Hospital  of, 
Baltimore,  Md.,  307;  Parish  of, 
Louisville,  Ky,  358 
St.  Angelo,  Vetralla,  Retreat  of, 
50,  52 


475 

St.  Anne’s  Convent  and  Academy, 
St.  Paul,  Kans.,  380 

St.  Anne’s  Retreat,  Scranton,  Pa., 
313;  saved  by  miracle,  315,  320; 
rededication  of,  321 

St.  Anne’s  Retreat,  Sutton,  St. 
Helens,  England,  422 

St.  Francis  Jerome,  S.  J.,  Retreat 
of,  St.  Paul,  Kans.,  379 

St.  Francis  Solano  claims  a  Pas- 
sionist  whom  he  saved  from 
shipwreck,  169 

St.  Gabriel  of  the  Sorrowful  Moth¬ 
er,  Panegyric  of,  at  Beatifica¬ 
tion,  378;  tribute  to,  by  Arch¬ 
bishop  Glennon,  378;  Canoni¬ 
zation  of,  446;  Shrine  of,  at 
Isola,  451;  discovery  of,  by  sim¬ 
ple  mountain  people,  453 

St.  Gabriel’s  Retreat,  Brighton, 
Mass.,  327 

St.  Gabriel’s  Retreat,  Des  Moines, 
la.,  404 

St.  John  Berchmans,  Panegyric  of, 
by  a  Passionist,  373 

St.  John,  Mr.,  companion  of  Dr. 
Newman,  88 

St.  Joseph,  Province  of,  Mission 
of,  object  of  prayer  and  vision 
of  St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  92 

St.  Joseph’s  Church,  Paris,  92 

St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Baltimore, 
297;  Bells  of,  305;  Golden  Jubi¬ 
lee  of,  311 

St.  Joseph’s  Retreat,  Highgate 
Hill,  London,  93 

St.  Louis,  Mo.,  Bazaar  in,  375;  Re¬ 
treat  of  Our  Lady  of  Good 
Counsel  at,  369 

St.  Mary’s  Retreat,  Dunkirk,  N. 
Y.,  267 

St.  Michael’s,  West  Hoboken,  282 

St.  Patrick’s  Retreat,  New  York, 
409 

St.  Patrick’s  Retreat,  Salto,  Ar¬ 
gentina,  435 


476  Index 


St.  Paul,  Kans.,  Retreat  of  St. 
Francis  Jerome,  S.  J.,  at,  379; 
St.  Anne’s  Convent  and  Acad¬ 
emy  at,  380 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  25;  Beati¬ 
fication  of,  74;  Canonization  of, 
180;  Centenary  of,  287;  devo¬ 
tion  for,  in  America,  293;  Bi¬ 
centenary  of,  455 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Church  of, 
Chicago,  395 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Church  of, 
Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  Cornerstone 
laid,  151;  dedication,  158;  con¬ 
secration,  187 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Province  of, 
163,  233 

St.  Paul  of  the  Cross,  Retreat  of, 
Pittsburgh,,  110 

St.  Paul’s  Retreat,  Sarmiento,  Ar¬ 
gentina,  435 

Sts.  John  and  Paul’s  Retreat, 
Rome,  53;  saved  by  Cardinal 
Patrizi,  189 

Sts.  Peter  and  Paul,  1800th  Anni¬ 
versary  of;  Twenty-five  Saints, 
among  them  St.  Paul  of  the 
Cross,  canonized  at  function, 
180 

Salto,  Argentina,  St.  Patrick’s  Re¬ 
treat  at,  435 

San  Carlo,  Castellazzo,  Cell  ad¬ 
joining  Church  of,  33 

San  Francisco,  Archbishop  Ale- 
many  offers  site  for  Monastery 
at,  to  Father  Peter  Magonotti 
— conditions  not  approved  at 
Rome,  170 

San  Gallicano,  Nucleus  of,  John 
and  Paul  Danei  at,  39,  41 

San  Gallo,  Prince,  62 

San  Mateo,  Father  Fidelis  Kent 
Stone  dies  at,  198 

Santa  Maria  in  Trastevere,  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross  gives  a  mis¬ 
sion  in,  51 


Sarmiento,  Argentina,  St.  Paul’s 

Retreat  at,  435 

Satolli,  Most  Rev.  Francis,  Apos¬ 
tolic  Delegate,  visits  St.  Mich¬ 
ael’s  Monastery,  210,  291 
Scranton,  Pa.,  St.  Anne’s  Retreat 
at,  313 

Sebastian,  Sr.,  Father,  C.  P.,  300 
Seelos,  Father,  C.  SS.  R.,  98,  111 
Shanahan,  Rt.  Rev.  John  W.,  Bish¬ 
op  of  Harrisburg,  224;  inter¬ 
est  of,  in  missions  to  non-Catho- 
lics,  252,  258 

Shoenmakers,  Father,  S.  J.,  380 
Shrine  of  St.  Gabriel,  Visit  to,  451 
Sign  of  Passionists,  32 
Sign,  The,  official  organ  of  Arch¬ 
confraternity  of  the  Passion, 
246 

Silvan,  Father,  C.  P.,  407 
Silvestrelli,  Father  Bernard  Mary, 
C.  P.,  Superior  General,  visits 
America;  his  approval  and 
warning,  209,  430 
Simeon,  Mother,  Lorettine,  382 
‘"Siren  of  Rome,”  Cardinal  Con- 
salvi,  63 

Sisters  of  Charity  of  St.  Augus¬ 
tine,  Ohio,  Tribute  of,  at  Golden 
Jubilee,  225 

Smith,  Father  Maurice  Kilby,  C. 
P.,  265 

Snell,  Father  Joseph,  C.  P.,  of 
first  band  to  Australia,  165 

Society  of  Jesus,  Love  of  St.  Paul 
of  the  Cross  for,  52,  68;  sup¬ 
pression  of,  by  Clement  XIV  as 
“an  administrative  measure,” 
52 

Southwell,  Father,  O.  C.  C., 
preaches  at  funeral  of  Father 
Stephen  Kealy,  C.  P.,  230 

Spaulding,  Dr.  Martin  John,  visits 
Monte  Argentaro;  his  promise 
and  what  came  of  it,  297,  355 

Spencer,  Hon.  and  Rev.  George, 
Convert  and  Passionist,  known 


Index  477 


as  Father  Ignatius,  C.  P.,  78, 

106 

Spinosa,  Archbishop,  of  Buenos 
Aires,  436 

Spoleto,  Holy  Icon  of,  439,  441 

Spratt,  Most  Rev.  M.  J.,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Kingston,  Ontario, 
and  Rev.  A.  J.  Hanley,  Rector 
of  Cathedral,  account  for  suc¬ 
cess  of  Passionist  missions,  250 

Springfield,  Mass.,  Passionists  in¬ 
vited  to,  412 

Stanislaus  (Parezyki),  Father,  C. 
P.,  105,  135 

Starbroke,  Island  of,  Australia, 
166 

Stephanini,  Father  John  Thomas, 
C.  P.,  Provincial,  76,  152,  184, 
190,  201,  211,  298 

Stokes,  Mr.,  Inspector  of  High 
Schools,  England,  Testimony  of, 
to  Passionist  Nuns,  423 

Stone,  Father  Fidelis  Kent,  C.  P., 
193,  211,  431 

Strambi,  Venerable  Vincent  Mary, 
C.  P.,  Bishop  of  Macerata  and 
Tolentino,  Historian  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  43,  57,  66, 
68,  455 

Struzzieri,  Monsignor  Thomas, 
C.  P.,  First  Passionist  Bishop, 
50 

Sutton,  Father  Xavier,  C.  P., 
Method  of,  in  missions  to  non- 
Catholics,  252 

Sutton,  St.  Helens,  England,  St. 
Anne’s  Retreat  at,  422 

“Subjects  of  the  Day,”  Sermons 
on,  by  Dr.  Newman,  86 

Syllabus  of  Pius  IX,  275 

Tallon,  Monsignor  Patrick,  of  St. 
Louis,  Mo.,  376 

Tarlattini,  Father  John  Dominic, 
Associate  Founder  in  America, 
lived  with  contemporaries  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  113, 118,  283, 
370 


Te  Deum  at  Sts.  John  and  Paul’s 
on  day  of  Canonization  of  St. 
Gabriel,  C.  P.,  a  touching  scene, 
451 

Teresa  Margaret,  Mother  M.,  Pas¬ 
sionist  Nun,  417 

Testa,  Father  Anthony,  C.  P.,  Sec¬ 
ond  Founder,  his  work  of  res¬ 
toration,  65,  161 

Thiet,  Belgium,  Passionist  Nuns 
at,  418 

Thompson,  Father  Cornelius,  C. 
P.,  294,  383 

Timon,  Rt.  Rev.  John,  Bishop  of 
Buffalo,  157,  267 
Tivoli,  Italy,  451 
Tobyn,  Father  M.  W.,  of  St.  Louis, 
Mo.,  369 

Tolentino,  Treaty  of,  59 
Toombs,  Mr.  Georgia,  lawyer,  and 
Bishop  Gross’  lecture  on  the 
Church,  254 

Touhy,  Father  Edward,  C.  P.,  192 
“Tract  Ninety,”  85 
“Tracts  for  the  Times”  in  British 
Critic ,  85 

Tracy,  Father,  Secretary  to  Bishop 
O’Connor,  151 

Triduum  at  St.  Michael’s,  W.  Ho¬ 
boken,  for  Canonization  of  St. 
Paul  of  the  Cross,  286 
Turner,  Bishop,  of  Salford,  Eng¬ 
land,  421 

Uruguay,  Missions  in,  432 

Vaccari,  Father  Raymund,  C.  P., 
Prefect  Apostolic  in  Australia; 
saved  from  shipwreck  on  coast 
of  Peru  by  St.  Francis  Solano; 
dies  a  Franciscan,  169 
Van  Hulst,  Father,  S.  J.,  374 
Van  Quickenborne,  Father,  S.  J., 
the  Black  Robe  Chief  of  Evan - 
geline ,  379 
Vatican  Council,  194 
Venaissin  ceded  to  France  by  Pius 
VI,  59 


Index 


478 

Vetralla,  Retreat  of  St.  Angelo  at, 

50,  52 

Victor,  Father,  C.  P.,  160,  190, 
203 

Vienna,  Congress  of,  63 
Vincent  (Grotti),  Father,  C.  P., 
aids  Father  Dominic  in  Eng¬ 
land,  92 

Virginia  City,  Nevada,  Work, 
trials,  and  failure  in,  170 
Visitation  Nuns,  Mt.  de  Sales,  Ca- 
tonsville,  Baltimore  Co.,  307 
“Voice  from  out  the  Fold,”  trib¬ 
ute  of  an  honest  American,  254 
Vox  Populi,  Princes  and  Peasants 
ask  for  Canonization  of  St.  Ga¬ 
briel,  438 

Wadhams,  Edgar  P.,  Bishop  of 
Ogdensburg,  98 

Wales,  Prince  of,  Regent  for 
George  III,  63 

Wall,  Monsignor  Francis  H.,  D.D., 
Tribute  of,  to  young  Passionists, 
242 

Walsh,  Mrs.,  receives  favor  from 
St.  Paul  of  the  Cross  for  kind¬ 
ness  to  St.  Louis  Foundation, 
386 

Walsh,  Monsignor,  of  St.  Louis, 
Mo.,  369,  386 

Walworth,  Father  Clarence,  95 
Ward’s  Ideal  of  a  Christian  Church 
and  existing  practice,  86 
Warning  of  Father  John  Thomas 
Stephanini,  C.  P.,  210 
Waterson,  Bishop,  of  Columbus, 
Words  of,  at  dedication  of  Holy 
Cross  Church,  Cincinnati,  351 
Waterson,  Colonel,  of  Currier 
Journal,  welcomes  Passionists 
to  Louisville,  Ky.,  356 
Weldon,  Mr.  P.,  welcomes  Pas¬ 
sionists  to  W.  Hoboken,  N.  J., 
285 


Wellington,  Duke  of,  stands  for 
Cardinal  Consalvi’s  precedency 
at  Congress  of  Vienna,  63 

West  Hoboken,  N.  J.,  Church  of 
Our  Lady  of  Grace  at,  282;  St. 
Michael’s  Retreat  at,  282 

Whelan,  Father  J.  B.,  of  Scranton, 
friend  and  benefactor,  316 

Whealen,  Monsignor,  of  Newark, 
N.  J.,  gives  secret  of  success  on 
missions,  250 

Whiteford,  Mrs.  Celinda,  gives 
Whiteford  Hall  and  school  to 
St.  Joseph’s  Monastery  Parish, 
Baltimore,  Md.,  306 

Wichita,  Kans.,  Passionists  at, 
pass  over  to  Bishop  Hennessy’s 
jurisdiction,  384 

Wigger,  Rt.  Rev.  Winand  M., 
Bishop  of  Newark,  291 

Wiseman,  Bishop,  invites  Passion¬ 
ists  to  England,  79;  Forms 
League  of  Prayer  with  Fathers 
Spencer  and  Dominic,  79 

World  War,  The,  Loyalty  of  Pas¬ 
sionists  to  America  in,  240; 
Passionist  Chaplains  in,  242 

Xaverian  Brothers,  Work  and 
spirit  of,  307 

Young,  Rt.  Rev.  Josue  M.,  Bishop 
of  Erie,  158,  268,  349 

Zahn,  Dr.,  of  Holy  Cross  Congre 
gation,  joins  Archbishop  Keane 
and  Father  Fidelis  in  stand 
against  calumniators  of  Church 
in  America,  212 

Zeigler,  Father  Charles,  Rector  of 
St.  Malachy’s  Church,  St.  Louis, 
376 


Printed  by  Benzigee  Brothers,  New  York. 


DATE  DUE 

perm 

GAYLORD 

pniNTCO  in  u  a. a 

BX3880  .W25 

The  Passionists;  sketches  historical  and 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1  1012  00020  4349 


